Skip to main content

Full text of "The book of common prayer : printed from the manuscript originally annexed to stat. 17 & 18 car. II. c. 6. (Ir.) and now preserved in the Rolls' Office, Dublin"

See other formats 


^^^^^^^^^^^^^■'^ 

^^1 

30^j"|55jj2|^ 

pxl^^H 

THE  BENSON  LIBRARY  OF  HYMNOLOGY 

Endowed  by  the  Reverend 

Louis  Fitzgerald  Benson,  d.d. 

I 

LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 
PRINCETON,  NEW  JERSEY 


,;.t. 


,-^ 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

Princeton  Tlieoiogica!  Seminary  Library 


Iittp://arcliive.org/details/prayerbook01cliur 


Ccclestastical    History    ^ottetp. 


aE0tat)Usf)eD  for  tfje  publication  anD  teputilication 
of  Cf)urcf)  i^imtm,  (jc.  I847. 


MAY  171949 

ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTO 
SOCIETY. 

THE  BOOK  OF 

COMMON    PRAYER: 

PRINTED    FROM 

THE  MANUSCRIPT  ORIGINALLY  ANNEXED  TO 

STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  11.  c.  6.  (Ir.)  AND  NOW 
PRESERVED  IN  THE  ROLLS^  OFFICE,  DUBLIN. 


BY 

ARCHIBALD  JOHN  STEPHENS 

BARRISTER  AT  LAW. 


VOL.  I. 


LOI^DON 


PRINTED  BY  HARRISON  AND  SON, 

FOR  THE 

ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 
M.DCCC.XLIX. 


THE  BOOK  OF 

COMMON  PRAYER 

AND  ADMmiSTRATION  OF  THE  SACRAMENTS, 
AND  OTHER  RITES  AND  CEREMONIES  OF  THE  CHURCH, 

ACCORDING  TO  THE  USE  OP  THE 

UNITED    CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND 
AND    IRELAND; 

TOGETHER  WITH  THE  PSALTER  OR  PSALMS  OF  DAVID, 

POINTED  AS  THEY  ARE  TO  BE  SUNG  OR  SAID  IN  CHURCHES : 

AND  THE  FORM  AND  MANNER  OF  MAKING,  ORDAINING,  AND  CONSECRATING 
OF  BISHOPS,  PRIESTS,  AND  DEACONS. 


THE  TEXT  TAKEN  FROM  THE  MANUSCRIPT  BOOK  ORIGINALLY 

ANNEXED  TO  STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  II.  c.  6.  (In.):  WITH 

AN  HISTORICAL  INTRODUCTION  AND  NOTES. 


By  ARCHIBALD  JOHN  STEPHENS, 

BARRISTER  AT  LAW. 


IN    THREE    VOLUMES. 

VOL.  I. 


LONDON: 

FOR  THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 

1849. 


INTRODUCTION, 


In  consequence  of  communications  from  the  Bishop  of 
Meath  and  the  Archdeacon  of  Cork,  the  Editor's  attention 
was  directed  to  the  Manuscript  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
that  was  originally  annexed  to  stat.  17  &  18  Car.  IT.  c.  6. 
(Jr.),  and  it  being  considered  that  a  correct  copy  of  its 
text  would  be  an  important  acquisition  to  the  members  of 
the  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland,  Dr.  Elrington, 
the  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  University  of 
Dublin,  at  the  request  of  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  kindly 
consented  to  afford  the  Editor  his  valuable  co-operation 
in  presenting  an  accurate  representation  of  the  original 
Manuscript. 

At  the  era  of  the  Reformation,  observes  Bishop  Mant,"^^ 
"  the  Chm'ch  of  Ireland  partook  of  those  marks  which  were 
inherent  in  the  Church  of  England  also,  as  well  as  in  the 
other  Churches  of  western  Christendom.  The  true  word  of 
God  was  not  preached  by  her  ministers,  nor  acknowledged 
by  her  people,  through  the  general  ignorance  or  prohibition 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Legendary  tales  maintained  an 
ascendancy  over  the  Christian  verity.  Transubstantiation, 
wafer-worship,  and  half-communion  ;  auricular  confession, 
and  discretionary  absolution ;  purgatory,  pilgrimages, 
penances,  and  indulgences;  the  invocation   of  saints,   and 

'■'  1  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  106.  107. 


U  INTRODUCTION. 

the  adoration  of  images  and  reliques :  all  conspiring  to 
derogate  from  God's  honour,  and  to  lay  false  foundations 
for  man  s  hope  of  salvation  ;  were  some  of  the  enormities 
which  deformed  her  creed  and  religious  practice.  The 
sacraments  of  Christ  were  partly  withheld,  or  superstitiouslj 
administered:  thej,  as  likewise  the  public  prayers  of  the 
Church,  were  celebrated  in  a  strange  tongue  :  and  certain 
other  ecclesiastical  ordinances  were  raised  to  the  dignity  of 
the  two  sacraments  of  Christ.  Celibacy  was  enjoined  upon 
her  clergy.  They,  as  well  as  her  people,  were  little  dis- 
tinguished for  moral  or  intellectual  improvement.  Monastic 
establishments  existed  to  a  great  and  very  detrimental 
extent.  And  of  those  who  bore  the  episcopal  office  in  her 
communion,  her  four  archbishops  and  twenty-six  bishops, 
the  appointment  was  conferred,  the  allegiance  claimed,  and 
the  rights  and  privileges  circumscribed  by  a  foreign  poten- 
tate ;  from  whom  the  metropolitans  had  submitted  to 
receive  their  archiepiscopal  palls  from  the  middle  of 
the  twelfth  century,  in  acknowledgment  of  the  Papal 
supremacy."'"' 

*  As  to  the  English  sovereignty  being  derived  from  a  foreign 
source,  it  may  be  remarked,  that  the  claim  of  the  Kings  of  England 
to  the  dominion  of  Ireland  was  independent  of  any  papal  authority. 
Whatever  right  Pope  Adrian  may  have  pretended  to  possess  or  to 
exercise  in  the  bestowal  of  that  kingdom  on  Henry  the  Second,  he  had 
by  right,  as  Sir  John  Davies  has  remarked,  "  no  more  interest  in  this 
kingdom  than  he  which  offered  to  Christ  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
earth."  (Discovery  why  Ireland  was  never  entirely  Subdued,  by  Sir 
John  Davies,  15,  ed.  1747.)  To  use  the  words  of  Archbishop  Ussher, 
(Religion  of  the  Ancient  Irish,  115.)  "Whatsoever  become  of  the 
Pope's  idle  challenges,  the  Crown  of  England  hath  otherwise  obtained 


INTRODUCTION.  iil 

It  was  bj  the  abrogation  of  this  supremacj,  bj  stat. 
28  Hen.  VIII.  c.  5.  (Ir.),  and  the  assertion  of  the  sovereign's 
right  to  the  undivided  dominion  over  all  his  subjects,  as 
well  ecclesiastical  as  civil,  that  the  first  advance  was  made 
towards  the  reformation  of  religion,  the  providence  of  God 
converting  the  counsels  of  the  monarch  for  the  maintenance 
of  his  own  royal  prerogative  into  the  means  of  purifying 
and  renovating  his  Church. 

The  Church  of  Ireland,  from  the  earliest  days  of  the 
Reformation  under  Edward  the  Sixth,  and  especially  dur- 
ing the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  had  depended  in  a  principal 
degree,  if  not  altogether,  on  the  Church  of  England,  and 
had  been  in  agreement  with  that  Church  in  all  essentials. 
Her  bishops  had  been  in  a  great  measure  either  English- 
men sent  over  from  England,  or  the  descendants  of 
English  parents,  though  of  Irish  birth.  Her  liturgy,  her 
forms  of  ordination,  and  her  sacred  rites  and  ceremonies 
were  the  same.  Her  clergy  practised  an  entire  and  regular 
conformity  to  the  Articles  and  Constitutions  of  the  English 
Church,  so  far  as  the  diflPerent  circumstances  of  the  two 
countries  would  allow  :  and  whether  on  their  admission  to 
holy  orders,  or  on  their  appointment  to  the  cure  of  souls, 
or  on  their  promotion  to  any  ecclesiastical  dignity,  they, 
from  the   fourth  year  of  Queen   Elizabeth,    subscribed  to 

an  undoubted  right  unto  the  sovereignty  of  this  country;  partly  by 
conquest,  prosecuted  at  first  upon  occasion  of  a  social  war,  partly  by 
the  several  submissions  of  the  chieftains  of  the  land  made  afterwards." 
In  fact,  there  appears  to  have  been  at  no  time  any  parliamentary  re- 
cognition of  the  hypothesis,  which  represented  the  King  as  the  feoffee 
of  the  Pope  in  derogation  of  the  royal  supremacy. 

a  2 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 

the  English  articles  of  faith. =^  But,  notwithstanding  stat. 
1  Edw.  VL,  c.  1.  s.  7,  which  commanded  the  communion 
to  be  given  "under  both  the  kinds "f  to  "the  people 
within  the  Church  of  England  and  Ireland,"  as  well  as  the 
proclamation  of  March,  1548,  prefixed  to  the  Order  of  the 
Communion,  which  enjoined  equally  upon  the  clergy  of 
both  countries  the  observance  of  that  Order,  it  was  not 
until  February  6th,  a.d.  1551,  that  an  injunction  was  sent 
by  Edward  YI.  to  the  Lord-Deputy  to  have  the  English 
Book  of  Common  Prayer  read  in  the  Irish  churches. 
Immediately  upon  the  receipt  of  this  injunction,  Sir  An- 
thony St.  Leger  summoned  the  whole  clergy,  but  not  as  a 
Convocation,!  for  the  1st  of  March,  to  acquaint  them  with 
his  Majesty's  commands  ;  and  after  some  opposition  from 
the  Archbishop  of  Armagh  and  several  bishops,  a  procla- 
mation was  issued  for  carrying  the  order  into  effect :  and 
thus  the  English  Prayer  Book  began  to  be  publicly  used 
on  Easter  Sunday  (March  29th),  in  Christ  Church  Cathe- 
dral, Dublin.  § 

The  library  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  and  that  of 
Emmanuel  College,  Cambridge,  each  contain  a  copy  of 
the  Prayer  Book  put  forth,  in  1551,  at  the  "command- 
ment of  Sir  Anthony  Sentleger,  late  Lord-Deputy  of  Ire- 
land, and  Council  of  the  same.'' 

*  1  Mant,  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  382. 

J  The  following  entry  appears  in  the  Journal  of  Conyocation, 
1  Edw.  VI  :  "  Item,  determined  (no  man  speaking  against  it),  that 
the  Communion  should  be  administered  in  both  kinds."  Gibson's 
Codex,  397.     1  Stephens,  Ecclesiastical  Statutes,  2L3. 

+  2  Mant,  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  158. 

§  Original  Letters,  Parker  Soc.  413.  433.     Phenix,  i.  130. 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  title  of  the  book  is  printed  iu  red  and  black,   and 
is  as  follows : 


If    THE    B  O  K  E 

Of  tbe  common  praiet  anD  atimi^ 

nistracion  of  t()e  ^acramen^ 

tes,  ano  ot&et  rites  anD 

cetemomes  of  tfje 

Cf)utc{)e:  af^ 

tet  tbe 
t)$e 

of  tbe  Cftutcfte  of 
CnglanO. 


DVBLINIAE    IN    OFF  I- 
CINA   HVMFREDI 

POVYELI. 

Cum  priuilegio  ad  impri- 

mendum  folum. 

ANNO  DOMINI 
M.D.LI. 


f 


On  the  back  of  the  title-page  is  : — 

f^    THE   CONTEN. 

tejj  of  tfjt's'  J3oofec. 


VI  INTRODUCTION. 

On  folio  A  iii  is  found: — 


i^ 


THE    TABLE   AND 


antr  Jlc^^on^,  ta  ht  faictf  at  Matting  antf 

a^uen^anSy  ttivaxiQltaut  i^t  gere, 

tytti^t  ttrtsiitu  proprc  tea.' 

ite^y  a^  tl)c  3attlc^ 

foHoiDgnjg: 

more 

jplatnclg  IrerTarc 


i§ 


C  Prmtetf  at  tl^^  r0mmauntrtmatt  al  tf^t  rig]^t  fiooorslbtpfun, 
^ir  ^nf^anie  ^entXeflcr  (fengfli^t  of  t1^^  nrtrrr)  late 
3L0rtrc  trt^putie  nf  Srelantrt,  anU  camx^aiXt  oi 
(•.•)(•••)  «)^^am0.  (•.•)(•/) 


On  folio  cxl.,  facie,  is  the  colophon; — 
Jmpcinteti  tip  l^umfrep  potoell,  printer  to  tljt 

lipnge^  i^aic^tit  in  ]^i^  ]bj?S^n^^^^  rralmc  nf  irt^ 

lanlr,  trto^ngnfle  in  tl^r  citcc  of  JBulilin  in  t|je 

great  tourc  6g  tl^e  Crane. 

(7z*m  priuilegio  ad  imprimendum  fol 

ANNO  DOMINI. 
M.D.LI. 


^ 


*  A  doubt  has  been  entertained  whether  this  book  was  really 
printed  at  Dublin;  it  being  considered  that  in  1551  there  was  no 
printer  in  Dublin  who  could  produce  such  a  specimen  of  typography, 
and  that  Powell  only  put  his  name  to  what  others  had  printed  in 
London :  but  the  facts  are,  that  Powell  was  originally  a  London 
printer — he  "dwelt  in  1548  and  1549  above  Holborn-Conduit;  but 
he  appears  soon  after  to  have  gone  over  to  Ireland."  2  Ames,  Typ. 
Ant.  794.;  and  see  Letter  from  Dr.  Rutty  of  Dublin  to  Dr.  William 
Clarke  of  London,  dated  28th  June,  1744.  3  Ames,  Typ.  Ant.  1522. 
Vide  post,  xix,  xxv. 


mTRODUCTION.  Vll^ 

On  the  reverse  of  the  same  leaf  follows : — 
C  ^  praiet  for  tfie  ILorti  Uputity  (to  tie  ^aieti) 

fittiatm  i^t  tfion  la^t  €aXitctc^  af  ti)t  Hat^nie. 
This  prayer  differs  entirely  from  that  now  in  iise/'^ 

^  The  following  is  a  copy  of  this  "  Praier ",  for  which  the 
Editor  is  indebted  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Todd. 

"  A  praier  for  the  Lord  deputie,  (to  be  saied)  betwene  the 
two  last  CoUectes  of  the  Latenie. 

"Most  mercifull  and  everlastyng  God,  whiche  amongest  other 
thy  sundrie  and  manifold  giftes,  (by  geuyng  of  good  and  rightuous 
ministers  in  earth)  dooest  declare  thy  fauourable  mercie  and  excedyng 
goodnesse  :  We  most  humblie  beseche  thee,  that  thou  wilt  so  lighten 
the  herte  of  thy  seruaunt  (Sir  James  Croft)  now  gouernour  ouer  this 
realme,  under  our  most  dread  and  soueraigne  Lord,  Edwarde  the  sixt : 
that  he  male  by  the  might  of  thy  power,  gouerne  and  guide  the  same 
in  thy  most  holy  lawes  :  grauntyng  hym  grace  (by  purenesse  of  life 
and  feruent  zeale  to  thy  trueth)  to  be  an  example  to  all  other,  to  leaue 
of  their  olde  abhominable  errours :  And  that  he  maie  (hauyng  sted- 
fast  confidence  in  thy  helpe)  not  onely  bring  the  people  to  liue  in  thy 
feare,  and  due  obedience  to  their  Kyng :  but  also  by  ministring  of 
Justice,  may  kepe  them  from  their  accustomed,  most  frowarde  and 
diuelishe  seditions,  in  rest,  peace  and  quietnesse.  And  graunt  Lord 
we  beseche  thee,  for  thy  sonne  Jesus  Christes  sake,  that  through  thee 
he  be  defended  from  the  priuie  craftes  of  those,  whiche  shall  go  about 
maliciously  to  let  or  hyndre  his  good  and  godly  procedynges :  and 
that  his  dooynges  alwaies  and  in  all  thynges,  maie  tende  to  thy  glorie, 
the  Kynges  honour,  and  the  common  wealth  of  this  lande.  That 
thou  wilte  helpe  hym,  mainteyne  him,  strenghten  him,  in  thy  waiea 
direct  hym,  and  appoinct  iust  and  faithfull  dealyng  officers  and 
seruauntes  about  hym,  we  most  humblie  praie  the  good  lord :  who  with 
thy  Sonne  and  the  holy  ghost,  liuest  and  reignest,  worlde  without 
ende.     Amen." 


VIU  INTRODUCTION. 

The  second  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  which  had  been 
put  forth  in  England  in  1552,  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  ordered  for  observance  in  the  Irish  Church  during  the 
short  period  that  Edward  VI.  survived  its  enactment.* 

The  EngUsh  services  ceased  to  be  read  openly  from 
the  death  of  Edward  VI.  until  August  the  30th,  1559,  on 
which  day  the  English  Litany  was  again  sung  in  Christ 
Church  Cathedral,  whither  the  Earl  of  Sussex  had  gone  for 
the  purpose  of  taking  the  oaths  of  office  as  Lord-Deputy. 
Part  of  his  instructions  were,  "  to  set  up  the  worship  of 
God  as  it  is  in  England,  and  to  make  such  statutes  next 
Parliament  as  were  lately  made  in  England,  mutatis 
mutandis!'  Therefore,  on  the  meeting  of  the  Irish  Par- 
liament, in  January,  1560,  the  second  business  they  took 
in  hand  was  to  pass  an  Act  of  Uniformity,  copied  from 
Elizabeth's,  authorizing  the  Prayer  Book  put  forth  in  Eng- 
land with  her  sanction.  Hitherto  they  had  not  interfered 
in  these  matters,  and  the  ^English  book  was  "  used  in  most 
of  the  churches  of  the  English  plantation,  without  any  law 
in  their  own  Parliaments  to  impose  it  on  them.'^f 

The  preamble  of  the  stat.  2  Eliz.  c.  2.  (Ir.)  [1560] 
plainly  implies,  that  the  use  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer 
in  Ireland  at  the  death  of  Edward  VI.  rested  on  an  Act  of 
the  English  Parliament.  It  seems  plain  also,  that  no  Act 
had  been  passed  in  Ireland  in  Queen  Mary's  reign  to  pro- 
hibit the  use  of  the  English  Service  Book.  \ 

*  1  Mant,  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  258. 

t  I  Heylyn,  Hist.  Ref.  i.  p.  261.  2  Ibid.  ii.  324,  325.  ed.  Eccl. 
Hist.  Soc. 

X  Clay  on  the  Irish  Prayer  Book,  British  Magazine,  December, 
1846,  p.  604. 


INTRODUCTION.  IX 

Dr.  Elrington  states/''"  that  "the  reformation  in  Ireland 
was  carried  on  bj  the  regular  assembly  to  which  the  affairs 
of  the  Church  ought  canonically  to  be  intrusted,  and  the 
English  Liturgy  was  accepted  by  a  synod  of  the  clergy  held 
in  1560;"  but  it  is  clear,  however,  that  the  use  of  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer  up  to  the  commencement  of  Elizabeth's 
reign  had  depended  on  the  laws  made  in  England. 

Stat.  2  Eliz.  c.  2.,t  after  reciting  that,  at  the  death  of 
Edward  the  Sixth,  there  remained  one  uniform  order  of 
Common  Service,  and  Prayer,  and  of  the  Administration  of 
Sacraments,  Rites  and  Ceremonies  in  the  Church  of  England, 
which  was  set  forth  in  one  Book,  intituled,  (The  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  and  Administration  of  Sacraments,  and 
other  Rites  and  Ceremonies  in  the  Church  of  England,) 
authorized  by  Act  of  Parliament,  holden  in  England,  in  the 
fifth  and  sixth  years  of  Edward  the  Sixth,  intituled,  (An 
Act  for  the  Uniformity  of  Common  Prayer,  and  Adminis- 
tration of  the  Sacraments  ;)  which  was  repealed  by  Act  of 
Parliament  in  England,  in  the  first  year  of  Mary,  to  the 
great  decay  of  the  due  honour  of  God,  and  discomfort  to 
the  professors  of  the  truth  of  Christ's  Religion  :  enacted, 
That  the  said  Book,  with  the  Order  of  Service,  and  of  the 
Administration  of  Sacraments,  Rites  and  Ceremonies,  with 
the  alteration  and  additions  therein  added  and  appointed 

*  The  Life  of  the  Most  Reverend  James  Ussher,  D.D.,  Lord  Arch- 
bishop of  Armagh,  and  Primate  of  all  Ireland,  with  an  Account  of  his 
Writings.  By  Charles  Richard  Elrington,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor  of 
Divinity  in  the  University  of  Dublin,  p.  42.  Lond.  1848. 

f  An  accurate  copy  of  this  statute,  which  the  Editor  has  recently 
collated  with  the  original  Statute  Roll,  has  been  printed  in  the 
Appendix  to  this  Introduction. 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

by  this  Statute,  slioiild  stand  and  be  from  and  after  the 
Feast  of  in  full  force 

and  effect :  That  all  and  singular  Ministers,  in  any  Cathe- 
dral, or  Parish  Church,  or  other  Place  within  the  Realm  of 
Ireland,  should,  from  and  after  the  Feast  of 

then  next,  be  bounden  to  say  and  use 
the  Mattins,  Evensong,  Celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
and  Administration  of  each  of  the  Sacraments,  and  all 
other  Common  and  Open  Prayer,  in  the  order  and  form 
mentioned  in  the  said  Book  so  authorized  by  Parliament, 
in  the  fifth  and  sixth  years  of  Edward  the  Sixth,  with 
one  alteration  or  addition  of  certain  Lessons  to  be  used  on 
every  Sunday  in  the  year,  and  the  form  of  the  Litany 
altered  and  corrected,  and  two  Sentences  only  added  in  the 
delivery  of  the  Sacrament  to  the  Communicants,  and  none 
other  or  otherwise  ;  That  such  Ornaments  of  the  Church, 
and  of  the  Ministers  thereof,  should  be  retained  and  be  in 
use,  as  was  in  the  Chui'ch  of  England  by  Authority  of 
Parliament,  in  the  second  year  of  Edward  the  Sixth,  until 
other  order  should  be  therein  taken  by  the  Authority  of  the 
Queen,  with  the  advice  of  Her  Commissioners  appointed 
and  authorized  under  the  gi'eat  seal  of  England,  or  of 
Ireland,  for  Causes  Ecclesiastical,  or  by  the  Authority  of 
the  Lord  Deputy,  or  other  Governor  or  Governors  of 
Ireland,  for  the  time  being,  with  the  advice  of  the  Council 
of  Ireland  under  the  great  seal  of  the  same,  and  also  that 
if  any  contempt  or  irreverence  should  be  used  in  the  Cere- 
monies or  Rites  of  the  Church,  by  the  misusing  of  the 
Orders  appointed  in  this  Book,  the  Queen  might,  by  the 
advice  of  the  said  Commissioners;    or  the  Lord  Deputy, 


INTEODUCTION.  XI 

or  other  Governor  or  Governors  of  Ireland  for  the  time 
being,  might,  with  the  advice  of  the  Council  of  Ireland, 
ordain  and  publish  such  further  Ceremonies  or  Rites,  as 
might  be  most  for  the  advancement  of  God's  glory,  the 
edifying  of  his  Church,  and  the  due  reverence  of  Christ's 
Holy  Mysteries  and  Sacraments  :  That  all  Laws,  Statutes, 
and  Ordinances  wherein  or  whereby  any  other  Service,  Ad- 
ministration of  Sacraments,  or  Common  Prayer  was  limited, 
established,  or  set  forth  to  be  used  within  Ireland,  should 
from  henceforth  be  utterly  void  :  And  forasmuch  as  in 
most  places  in  Ireland,  there  could  not  be  found  English 
Ministers  to  serve  in  the  Churches  or  Places  appointed  for 
Common  Prayer,  or  to  minister  the  Sacraments  to  the 
people,  and  if  some  good  mean  were  provided  for  the  use  of 
the  Prayer,  Service,  and  Administration  of  Sacraments  set 
out  and  established  by  this  Act,  in  such  language  as  they 
might  best  understand,  the  due  Honour  of  God  would  be 
thereby  much  advanced ;  and  for  that  also,  that  the  same 
might  not  be  in  their  native  language,  as  well  for  difficulty 
to  get  it  printed,  as  that  few  in  Ireland  could  read  the 
Irish  Letters  '/'''  it  enacted.  That  in  every  such  Church  or 

*  Although  no  legislative  measure  was  enacted,  early  attempts 
were  made  to  disseminate  the  Scriptures  and  Prayer  Books  in  the 
Irish  language,  and  upon  this  interesting  subject  the  Editor  has 
been  favoured  with  the  following  communication  from  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Todd:— 

"  One  of  the  earliest  efforts  of  Trinity  College,  for  the  diffusion  of 
knowledge  and  religion  in  Ireland,  was  the  cultivation  of  the  Irish 
language.  Nicholas  Walsh,  Chancellor  of  St.  Patrick's,  and  afterwards 
Bishop  of  Ossory,  where  he  was  barbarously  murdered  in  1585,  had 
long  before  exerted   himself  in  conjunction    with    John    Kerney,   or 


XU  INTRODUCTION. 

Place,  where  the  Common  Minister  or  Priest  had  not  the 

Kearnagh,  a  native  Irishman,  but  a  man  of  learning,  educated  at 
Cambridge,  and  treasurer  of  St.  Patrick's  Cathedral,  Dublin,  in  the 
attempt  to  employ  the  Irish  language  as  a  means  of  educating  and 
civilizing  the  natives;  and  for  this  purpose  a  fount  of  Irish  types  had 
been  purchased  by  Queen  Elizabeth,  in  1571,  and  sent  to  Dublin;  an 
order  was  also  obtained  that  the  prayers  of  the  church  should  be 
printed  in  the  native  language  and  characters,  and  a  church  set  apart 
in  the  shire-town  of  every  diocese  where  they  were  to  be  read,  and  an 
Irish  sermon  preached  to  the  people. 

"The  first  book  ever  printed  in  the  native  language  and  characters 
was  the  Church  Catechism  translated  into  Irish  by  Kerney,  under  the 
title  ^ Alphahetum  et  ratio  legendl  Hibernicam,  et  Catechismus  in 
eadem  lingua;  John  a  Kearnagh,  Dull.  1571,'  8vo.  Then  followed 
an  interval  of  thirty  years,  in  which  the  Irish  types  appear  to  have 
lain  wholly  idle;  at  length  they  produced  the  New  Testament, 
^  Tiomna  Nuadh,  <^c.,  re  Huilliam  O'Domhnuil,'  Dublin,  1602,  4to., 
with  a  dedication  to  King  James  in  English.  The  expense  of  this 
edition  was  borne  by  the  Province  of  Connaught  and  Sir  William 
Ussher,  clerk  of  the  council.  It  was  afterwards  reprinted,  but  without 
Archbishop  Daniel's  preface,  at  the  expense  of  the  Honourable  Robert 
Boyle,  4to.,  London,  1681.  Harris,  in  his  edition  of  Sir  James  Ware's 
Writers  of  Ireland,  p.  97,  says,  that  the  New  Testament  in  Irish,  by 
Nehemiah  Donellan,  Archbishop  of  Tuam,  was  printed  in  1603,  4to., 
with  a  dedication  and  preface.  But  this  we  conceive  must  be  a 
mistake;  no  mention  is  made  of  any  such  publication  by  Bishop 
Richardson  {Hist,  of  Attempts  to  convert  the  Popish  Natives  of  Ireland, 
p.  17.);  nor  is  it  very  likely  that  two  difi'erent  versions  would  be  put 
forth  so  nearly  at  the  same  time :  the  mistake  appears  to  have  arisen 
from  confounding  Donellan  with  Daniel.  In  1608  the  same  William 
Daniel  published  his  version  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  small 
folio,  printed  by  J.  Frankton;  and  during  the  Commonwealth,  a 
Catechism  in  Irish  was  printed  by  Godfrey  Daniel,  with  rules  for 
reading  Irish,  Dublin,  1652.  Soon  after  the  Irish  types  appear  to 
have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits,  who  sent  them  to  Douay,  for 


INTRODUCTION.  Xlll 

use  or  knowledge  of  the  English  tongue,  he  might  say  and 

the  purpose  of  promotiug  their  own  cause  in  Ireland  through  the 
medium  of  the  native  language ;  and  with  them  were  probably  printed 
those  Irish  catechisms  and  religious  tracts  afterwards  circulated  so 
extensively  among  the  natives  by  the  agents  of  the  Hiberno-Roman 
Church. 

"  The  next  person  who  exerted  himself  in  Irish  printing  was  the 
Honourable  Robert  Boyle :  this  eminent  patriot,  at  his  own  expense, 
procured  a  fount  of  types,  cut  by  Moxon  in  London,  and  with  it  he 
printed,  first,  the  Church  Catechism,  with  Elements  of  the  Irish 
Language — London,  1680:  then  Archbishop  Daniel's  New  Testament 
already  mentioned;  and,  lastly,  the  version  of  the  Old  Testament, 
made  by  Bishop  Bedell,  and  the  Rev.  Murtogh  0  Cionga,  or  King,  one 
of  his  clergy.  This  great  work  (wanting,  however,  the  Apocrypha) 
was  now  for  the  first  time  printed  in  4to.,  London,  1685,  under  the 
title,  Leabhuir  na  seintiomna,  ar  na  Ttarruing  go  Gaidhlig  tre  churam 
agus  dhntrds  an  doctuir  Uilliam  Bedell. 

"Although  a  number  of  scholarships  in  Trinity  College  were 
reserved  for  natives  who  spoke  Irish,  no  attempt  was  made  to  en- 
courage the  study  of  that  language  until  Provost  Bedell,  in  1628, 
introduced  Irish  prayers  and  a  lecture  in  the  chapel  of  the  university. 
In  the  provostship  of  his  successor,  Dr.  Robert  Ussher,  in  1630,  a 
chapter  in  the  Irish  Testament  was  read  every  day  at  dinner  in  the 
hall  by  one  of  the  natives,  and  this  was  appointed  by  the  provost  and 
senior  fellows,  'soe  to  continue  betweene  12  of  y^  proficientest  untill 
y^  rest  be  able  to  perform  it,  w'^'*.  we  enjoyne  them  all  w'^.  in  half-a- 
yeare,  or  in  default  thereof  to  be  deprived  of  their  natives  stipend.' 

"James  I.,  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  his  reign,  thus  wrote  to  the 
Lord  Deputy  on  this  subject, — '  Because  our  colledge  of  Dublin  was 
first  founded  by  our  late  sister  of  happie  memorie,  Queene  Elizabeth, 
and  hath  beene  sence  plentifully  endowed  by  us,  principallie  for 
breeding  upp  the  natives  of  that  kingdom  in  civilitie,  learning,  and 
religion,  wee  have  reason  to  expect,  that  in  all  that  long  tyme  of  our 
peaceable  government,  some  good  numbers  of  our  natives  should  have 
beene  trayned  upp  in  that  colledge,   and  might  have  beene  employed 


XIV  INTRODUCTION. 

use  the  Mattins,  Evensong,  Celebration  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, and  Administration  of  each  of  the  Sacraments,  and 
all  their  Common  and  Open  Prayer  in  the  Latin  tongue,*  in 

in  teaching  and  reducing  those  which  are  ignorant  among  the  people ; 
and  to  think  that  the  governors  of  that  house  have  not  performed  that 
trust  reposed  in  them,  if  the  revenewes  thereof  have  beene  otherwise 
imployed ;  and  therefore  wee  doe  require  that  henceforth  speciall  care 
be  had,  and  that  the  visitors  of  that  universitie  be  required  par- 
ticularlie  to  looke  unto  and  take  care  of  this  point,  and  the  supplying 
of  the  present  want,  that  choice  be  made  of  towardlie  young  men, 
alreadie  fitted  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Irish  tongue,  and  be  placed 
in  the  universitie,  and  maintained  there  for  two  or  three  yeares,  till 
they  have  learned  the  ground  of  religion,  and  be  able  to  catechise  the 
simple  natives  and  deliver  unto  them  so  much  as  themselves  have 
learned.'  The  efforts  made,  in  consequence  of  this  letter,  to  promote 
the  cultivation  of  Irish  among  those  students  who  spoke  the  language 
from  infancy,  continued  under  Provosts  Bedell  and  Ussher,  but  were 
put  a  stop  to  altogether  by  the  civil  war  and  the  troubles  that  ensued. 
We  hear  no  more  of  Irish  being  taught  in  the  university  till  the  year 
1680,  when  Dr.  Narcissus  Marsh,  then  provost,  (afterwards  Primate), 
engaged  teachers  at  his  own  expense,  whose  lectures  were  attended  by 
about  eighty  students.  About  thirty  years  later.  Dr.  John  Hall,  vice- 
provost,  supported  a  person  at  his  own  expense,  to  give  private 
lectures  in  the  language ;  and  finally  Dr.  William  King,  Archbishop  of 
Dublin,  engaged  one  Charles  Lyniger  as  a  public  teacher  of  Irish  in 
the  college. 

"  The  recent  establishment  of  a  professorship  of  the  Irish  language 
in  the  university,  together  with  the  foundation  of  scholarships  and 
prizes  for  the  encoumgement  of  the  study  of  Irish  among  the  students, 
has  done  much  to  wipe  away  the  reproach  which  rested  for  so  long  a 
period  on  the  heads  of  the  university,  for  neglecting  this  part  of 
their  duty." 

^  "  As  to  this  remarkable  clause,  '  if,'  says  Dr.  Leland  (vol.  ii.  p. 
225.  in  not.),  Mt  did  not  effectually  provide  for  the  edification  of  the 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

the  order  and  form  mentioned  and  set  fortli  in  the  Book 
established  by  this  Act. 

people,  it  at  least  served  to  sheathe  the  acrimony  of  their  prejudices 
against  the  reformed  worship,  by  allowing  it  to  be  performed  in  the 
usual  language  of  their  devotions  :'  a  benefit  dearly  purchased  by  the 
sanction  given  to  a  practice  which  was  'plainly  repugnant  to  the  word 
of  God  and  to  the  custom  of  the  primitive  Church'.  Waiving,  how- 
ever, a  consideration  of  the  principle  compromised  by  this  enact- 
ment, and  admitting  the  occasion  of  some  substitute  for  the  Liturgy 
in  the  English  tongue,  certain  questions  immediately  offer  themselves 
to  the  mind,  concerning  the  application  and  the  utility  of  the  pro- 
posed substitute.  The  obvious  substitute  would  have  been  the  same 
liturgy  in  the  Irish  tongue, — in  the  native  language  of  the  people. 
But  this  '  might  not  be,  as  well  for  the  difficulty  to  get  it  printed,  as 
that  few  in  the  whole  realm  could  read  Irish  letters.'  Could  not  these 
difficulties  then  have  been  overcome  by  supplying  the  proper  types 
for  the  printing,  and  by  training  persons  to  read  the  Irish  character, 
if  none  were  to  be  found  actually  qualified  ?  Such  a  course  was,  in 
fact,  adopted,  and  with  good  success,  by  a  private  clergyman,  not 
many  years  after,  so  that  it  should  seem  to  have  been  by  no  means 
impracticable  at  this  time  by  those  in  power. 

*'  But  the  substitute  to  be  used  was  the  Liturgy  '  in  the  Latin 
tongue '.  In  what  way  was  the  Latin  version  to  be  provided  1  Was 
it  by  public  authority  ?  Of  that  there  are  no  traces  of  information,  nor 
does  it  appear  at  all  probable.  Was  a  translation,  then,  from  English 
into  Latin  to  be  made  by  each  individual  minister  ?  If  so,  why  could 
he  not  use  it  as  prescribed  in  the  English  service  1  Was  such  minister 
sufficiently  conversant  with  Latin  to  be  able  to  translate  into  that 
tongue  ?  Yet  this  is  hardly  consistent  with  the  character  of  ignorance 
and  illiteracy  ascribed  to  very  many  of  the  clergy,  so  great  that  they 
were  supposed  not  to  understand  their  own  mass- books. 

"  But  suppose  the  Common  Prayer  to  be  used  in  the  Latin  tongue, 
how  could  this  be  taken  for  'such  language,  as  they  mought  best  under- 
stand'? The  people  surely  must  have  been  left  without  any  benefit  from 
a  service,  to  them  as  unintelligible  as  the  Popish  service  which  it  was  to 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

In  1566  the  Lord  Deputy,   Archbishops  and  Bishops, 

supersede ;  the  proposed  provision,  indeed,  so  far  was  calculated  to 
'advance  the  due  honour  of  God,'  as  it  shut  out  from  his  service 
idolatry  and  superstition,  and  other  unscriptural  forms  of  worship  ;  but 
the  application  of  the  provision  to  the  benefit  of  the  people  is  by  no 
means  easy  to  be  discovered.  That  was  a  wiser  and  more  wholesome 
provision  which  was  contained  in  one  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth's 
instructions,  that  the  Liturgy  in  the  Irish  tongue  should  be  used  in 
places  where  it  was  needed  :  only  care  should  have  been  taken  to 
supply  the  need,  by  getting  Common-Prayer  Books  printed  in  that 
tongue,  and  finding  or  making  ministers  qualified  to  read  them,  if  such 
could  possibly  have  been  done."* 

It  is,  however,  clear  by  this  statute  that  it  was  the  intention  of 
the  Legislature  that  vacant  benefices  should  be  bestowed  upon  "persons 
who  could  speak  English,  apt  and  convenient  to  occupy  the  same,"  in 
preference  to  any  person  not  so  qualified.  The  frequent  preferment  of 
Englishmen  should  seem  to  have  been  the  natural  consequence  of  this 
provision. 

Many  of  the  English  who  went  over  to  Ireland  for  the  purpose 
of  such  preferment,  were  either  unlearned  or  of  questionable  character, 
so  as  to  be  justly  deemed  incapable  and  insufiicient  for  succeeding  to 
a  benefice;  for  as  Strype''  remarks,  under  the  year  1563,  "the  igno- 
rance of  the  ordinary  sort  of  clergymen,  curates,  and  such  like,  is 
commonly  said  to  be  great  about  these  times.  Notwithstanding  all 
the  pains  that  were  used  to  deliver  the  Church  of  that  blindness  that 
enveloped  the  priests  in  the  late  popish  times,  it  would  not  yet  be 
dispelled.  For  an  instance  of  this  I  bring  in  here  the  curate  of  Crip- 
plegate,  one  Tempest,  a  well-meaning  man,  who,  having  upon  some 
occasion,  perhaps  the  metropolitical  visitation,  been  before  Peerson,  the 
Archbishop's  chaplain,  was  asked  by  him  some  questions,  and,  among 
the  rest,  what  was  the  meaning  of  the  word  'function,'  which  hard 
word  he  could  not  tell  what  to  make  of ;  for  which,  it  seems,  he  was 
reprehended." 

1  Mant,  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  260—262.  ^  1  Life  of  Parker,  258. 


IXTRODUCTIOX.  Xvii 

and  other  Her  Majesty's  High  Commissioners,  *''  for  Causes 
Ecclesiastical  in  Ireland,!  P^^t  forth  a  book  of  articles,  which 
were  to  be  publicly  read  by  the  clergy  "at  their  possession- 
taking,  and  twice  every  year  afterwards/'  It  would  appear, 
says  Dr.  Elrington,  "  that  the  English  Articles  were  not  in 
force  at  this  time  in  Ireland,  because  this  book  of  Articles 
is  copied  from  a  similar  production  issued  in  England  before 
the  publication  of  the  Thirty-nine  Articles,  and  designed, 
no  doubt,  to  supply  the  want  of  an  authorized  formulary. 
Its  publication  in  Ireland  would  therefore  seem  to  war- 
rant  the   supposition  of  a   similar   want  there.      It  has 

•-'  Dr.  Elrington  (Life  of  Ussher,  p.  42.)  observes  :  "  These  com- 
missioners were  appointed  by  Elizabeth  in  the  year  1563,  and  are  not 
taken  notice  of  in  any  history  of  Ireland  vriih  which  I  am  acquainted. 
Leland,  indeed,  and  he  is  followed  by  Bishop  Mant,  states  that  a  high 
commission  court  was  established  in  Dublin  inl593.    Possibly  this  is  an 
error  of  the  press,   and  that  he  wrote  3  563,  alluding  to  these  commis- 
sioners.    The  commission  is    dated  the  6th  of  October  in  the  sixth 
year  of  her  reign,  and  is  addressed  to  Adam,  archbishop  of  Armagh, 
Hugh,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  Thomas,  earl  of  Ormonde,  Gerald,  earl 
of  Desmond,  Gerald,  earl  of  Kildare,  Hugh,  bishop  of  Meath,  Robert, 
bishop  of  Kildare,  Thomas,  bishop  of  Leighlin,   Sir   Henry  Radcliffe, 
knight,  Sir  William  Fitzwilliam,  knight,  Sir  Robert  Cusack,  knight ; 
John   Plunkett,  Robert  Dillon,  James  Bathe,  Francis  Agarde,  Robert 
Cusacke,  the  Maiours  of  ••*  "'  '^'  •*'  "^^  for  the  time  being,  Terence,  the 
dean  of  Armagh,  John  Garvy,  and  Henry  Draycott.     The  commission 
is  very  long,    and  extends  over  a  large  range  of  business,    including 
heresy  and  other  subjects  of  spiritual  jurisdiction." 

t  Of  this  publication  the  contemporary  historians  give  no  account, 
and  it  was  utterly  unknown  till  Archdeacon  Cotton  discovered  a  copy 
of  it  in  a  collection  of  pamphlets  in  the  library  of  Trinity  College, 
Dubliu.     Vide  post,  xix. 

b 


XTIU  INTRODUCTION. 

indeed  been  argued  from  Usslier's  sermon  before  the 
House  of  Commons,  that  subscription*  to  the  English 
Articles  Tvas  required  in  Ireland.  Ussher  certainly  says, 
'we  all  agi'ee  that  the  Scriptures  of  God  are  the  per- 
fect rule  of  our  faith,  vre  all  consent  in  the  main  grounds 
of  religion  drawn  from  thence  :  we  all  subscribe  to  the 
Articles  of  doctrine  agi-eed  upon  in  the  Synod  of  the 
year  1562  for  the  avoiding  of  diversities  of  opinions  and 
the  establishing  of  consent  concerning  true  religion  :'  but 
it  does  not  appear  to  me,  that  these  words  are  decisive,  he 
might  have  used  them  in  a  general  sense  as  merely  expres- 
sive of  assent,  and  indeed  must  have  done  so,  for  many  of 
the  persons  he  addressed  had  never  subscribed  the  Articles. 
But  whether  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  English  Church 
were  in  force  or  not,  every  dictate  of  prudence  would  have 
suggested  the  propriety  of  assimilating  the  two  Chm'ches."t 

The  following  is  a  copyj  of  the  Articles  §  in  question, 
which  have  been  published  by  Dr.  Eh'ington  (Life  of  Ussher, 
App.  xxiii. — xxix.)  : — 


*  A  circumstance  mentioned  incidentally  by  Wood  would  seem 
to  prove  subscription  was  not  required.  He  says,  '-John  Ball  (about 
the  year  160S)  made  shift  to  be  ordained  a  minister  in  London,  without 
subscription,  by  an  Irish  bishop."     2  Wood,  Athen.  Oxon.  671. 

f  Elrington's  Life  of  Ussher,  42,  43. 

X  This  book  would  seem  to  refute  the  assertion  of  Ames,  (2  Typ. 
Ant.  749.)  that  no  production  of  the  press  of  Humfrey  Powel  later 
than  1551  is  known. 

§  These  Articles,  in  the  form  in  which  they  appeared  in  England 
in  1559,  will  be  found  in  4  Wilkins,  Concilia.  195. 


INTRODUCTION, 


XIX 


A    BREFE 

©eclaratioii  of  certttn 

Iprmcipall    article0    of    JRe^ 

ligion:  fet  out  by  order  and  aucthoritie 
a/well  of  the  right  Honorable  fir  Henry 
Sidney  Knyght  of  the  most  noble  order. 
Lord  presidet  of  the  Coucel  in  the  Prin- 
cipalJitie  of  ivales  £5?  Marches  of  the 
same,  ^  general  deputie  of  this  Realme 
of  Iretande,  as  by  Tharchebyshops,  ^ 
Byshopes  ^'  other  her  majesties  Hygh 
Commissioners  for  causes  Ecclesiasticall 
in  the  same  Realme, 


c^ 

0 


9 


Jmprynted  at  Dublin  by  Humfrey 
Powel  the  1O' of  January.   i566. 


12 


XX  INTRODUCTION, 


THE    BOOKE, 


A  BREFE  Declaration  of  certeine  prjncipall  Articles  of  Re- 

Ijgion  set  out  by  order  and  aucthoritie  as  wel  of  the 

Rjglit   Honorable  Sir    Henry  Sidneye,   Knyght  of  the 

most  noble  order,  Lorde  President  of  the  Coucil  in  the 

Principalitie  of  AYales,  and  Marches  of  tlie  same,  and 

generall  Deputie  of  this  Realme  of  Irelande  —  as  by 

Tharchebyshopes   and  Byshopes   with  the  rest   of  her 

Maiesties  Highe  Comissioneres  for  causes  Ecclesiasticall 

in  her  Realme  of  Irelande,  for  the  unitie  of  Doctrine  to 

be  holden  and  taught  of  all  Persons,  Vicars,  and  Curates, 

as  well  intestification  of  their  comon  consente  and  full 

agrement  in  the  said  Doctryne,  as  also  nessessarye  for 

the  instructio  of  their  people  in  their  severall  Cures,  to 

be  read  by  the  said  Persons,  Vicars  and  Curates  at  their 

possescio  takynge  or  fyrste  entrie  into  their  Cures,  and 

also  after  that  yerelye  at  two  several  tymes  by  the  Yere, 

that  is  to  saye  :  the  Siidays  next  folowynge  Easterday 

and  Sainct  Myghell  Tharchangell,   and  this  upo  payne 

of  Sequestration,  depriation,  or  other  cohercion,  as  shalbe 

imposed  upon  suche  as  shall  herein  make  default. 


ON   ARTICLES. 
Forasmuche  as  it  appertayneth  to  all  Chrysten  men,  but 
especially  to  the  ^linisters  and  the  Pastours  of  the  Churche, 
beyinge  teachers  and  instructoui's  of  others,  to  be  readye  to 


IXTRODUCTIOiS'.  Xxi 

gexe  a  reason  of  their  favtli  when  thej  shalbe  thereunto 
required  :  I  for  mj  parte  now  appojnted  jour  Parson, 
Vicar,  or  Curate,  hau juge  before  my  ejes  the  feare  of  God 
and  the  testimonje  of  mj  conscience,  doo  acknowledge  for 
mj  selfe,  and  require  jou  to  assent  to  the  same. 
IF  The  fyrste  Article. 

Fjrste,  that  there  is  but  one  leujnge  and  true  God,  of 
infinit  power,  wjsdome,  and  goodnesse ;  the  maker  and 
preseruer  of  al  thjnges  ;  and  that  in  unitie  of  this  God- 
head ther  be  thre  persons  of  one  substance,  of  equal  power 
and  eternitie,  the  Father,  the  Sonne,  and  the  holje  Ghost. 
^  The  second  Article, 

I  beleue  also  what  soeuer  is  conteined  in  the  holje  cano- 
ical  Scriptures,  in  the  which  Scripturs  are  coteined  all 
thynges  necessary  to  saluatiou,  by  the  which  also  al  errours 
and  heresies  may  sufficientlye  be  reproued  and  conuicted, 
and  al  doctrine  and  Articles  necessarye  to  saluation  esta- 
blished. I  doo  most  firmlye  beleue  and  confesse  all  the 
Articles  conteined  in  the  three  Credes — the  Nicene  Crede, 
Athanasius  Orede,  and  our  comon  Creede,  called  the 
Apostels  Creede,  for  these  doo  brefly  conteine  the  principal 
Articles  of  our  faith,  which  are  at  large  set  foorth  in  the 
holye  Scriptures. 

I  acknowledge  also  the  Church  to  be  the  Spouse  of  Christ, 
wherein  the  word  of  God  is  truely  taught,  the  Sacrametes 
orderly  ministred  accoryng  to  Christes  institution,  and  the 
aucthoritie  of  the  keiys  duely  used.  And  that  every  such 
perticuler  Churche  hath  aucthoritie  to  institute,  to  cbaug, 
cleane  to  put  away  ceremonies   and   other   ecclesiasticall 


XXli  INTRODUCTION. 

Rites,  as  they  be  superfluos,  or  be  abused  :  and  to  consti- 
tute other,  makj'ng  more  to  semeljnesse,  to  order  or  edifi- 
cation. 

H  The  fourth  Article. 

Moreover,  I  confesse  that  it  is  not  lawefuU  for  any  man 
to  take  upon  hym  anye  office  or  ministerye,  eyther  eccle- 
siastical! or  seculer,  but  such  onely  as  are  lawefully  there- 
unto called  by  theyr  hyghe  aucthorities  accordynge  to  the 
ordynaunces  of  this  Realme. 

H  The  fey  ft  Article. 

Furthermore,  I  doo  acknowledge  the  Queene's  Maiesties 
prerogative  and  superioritie  of  governemet  of  al  estates  and 
in  all  causes,  as  wel  ecclesiasticall  as  temporal,  within  this 
Realme,  and  other  her  Dominions  and  Countreyes,  to  be 
agreable  to  Godes  wourde,  and  of  right  to  appertayne  to 
her  hyghnes,  in  such  sort  as  is  in  the  late  Act  of  Parliamet 
expressed  :  and  sithens  by  her  Maiesties  iniunctions  declared 
and  expounded. 

The  syxt  Article. 

Moreover,  touchynge  the  Byshope  of  Rome,  I  do  acknow- 
ledg  and  confesse,  that  by  the  Scriptures  and  worde  of 
God,  he  hath  no  more  aucthoritie  then  other  Byshopes  have 
in  their  Provinces  and  Diosseces  ;  ad  therefore  the  power 
which  he  now  chalengeth,  that  is,  to  be  the  supreme  head 
of  the  universal  Churche  of  Christ,  and  so  to  be  above  all 
Emperours,  Kings,  and  Princes,  is  an  usurped  power,  con- 
trary to  the  Scriptures  and  worde  of  God,  and  contrary  to 
the  example  of  the  primative  Church  :  and  therfore  is  for 
rflost  iust  causes  taken  awaye  and  abolished  within  this 
Realme. 


INTRODUCTION.  XXlll 

The  VIL  Article. 
Furthermore  I  do  graunt  aiid  cofesse,  that  the  boke  of 
comon  prayer  and  administration  of  the  holje  Sacramentes, 
set  foorth  bj  the  aucthoritie  of  Parljament,  is  agreable  to 
the  Scriptures,  and  that  it  is  Catholjke,  Apostoljke,  and 
most  for  the  advauncjnge  of  Gods  glorje  and  the  edifijnge 
of  Gods  people,  both  for  y*  it  is  in  a  touge,  y^  may  be 
understaded  by  y^  people,  and  also  for  the  doctrine  and 
forme  of  ministration  conteyned  in  the  same. 

The  VIII.  Article. 
And  although  in  the  administration  of  Baptisme,  ther 
is  neither  exorcisme,  oyle,  salte,  spit  til,  or  halo\Yynge  of  the 
water  now  used :  and  for  y*  they  were  of  late  yeres  abused 
and  esteemed  necessary,  where  they  pertaine  not  to  y^  sub- 
staunce  and  necessitie  of  the  Sacramet  ful  and  perfectly 
rainistred  to  al  intetes  and  purposes  agreable  to  the  institutiS 
of  our  Sayiour  Christe. 

The  IX,  Article. 
Moreover  I  do  not  only  acknowledg  that  privat  Masses 
were  never  used  amogest  the  Fathers  of  the  primitive 
Ohurche,  I  meane  publique  ministration  and  receavinge  of 
y^  Sacramet  by  the  Prieste  alone  without  a  iust  number  of 
comuuicates,  accordynge  to  Christes  saying,  Take  ye  and 
eate  ye,  &c.,  but  also  that  the  doctrine  which  maynteinith 
the  Masse  to  be  a  propiciatory  sacrifice  for  the  quicke  and 
the  dead,  and  a  meane  to  delyver  soules  out  of  purgatorye, 
is  neyther  agreable  to  Christes  ordynaunce  nor  grounded 
upon  doctrine  Apostolycke,  but  contrarywise  most  ungodlye 
and  most  iniurious  to  the  precious  redemptio  of  our^Saviour 


XXIV  INTliODLCTlOX. 

Christ  and  his  onely  sufficient  sacrifise  offered  once  for  ever 
upon  the  alter  of  tlie  Crosse. 

TheX.  Article. 

I  am  of  that  mjnde  also,  that  the  holy  Comunion  or 
Sacramet  of  the  body  and  blonde  of  Christ,  for  the  due 
obediece  to  Christes  institution,  and,  to  expresse  the  vertue 
of  the  same,  ouglit  to  be  mjnistred  unto  the  people  under 
both  kyndes,  and  that  it  is  avouched  by  certaine  fathers  of 
the  Church  to  be  a  playne  sacriledge  to  robbe  them  of  the 
misticall  cup,  for  whom  Christ  hath  shed  his  moste  precious 
bloud :  Seyinge  he  him  selfe  hath  saied,  drinke  ye  all  of 
this.  Consyderynge  also  that  in  the  tyme  of  the  auncyent 
doctours  of  the  Church,  as  Ciprian,  Jerome,  Augustine, 
Gelasius,  and  others,  vi.  hundreth  yeares  after  Christ  and 
more,  both  the  partes  of  the  Sacramento  were  mynistred 
imto  the  people. 

The  XL  Article. 

Last  of  al,  as  I  do  utterly  disalowe  the  extollynge  of 
Images,  Relicks,  and  fayned  Miracles,  and  also  all  kynde  of 
expressinge  God  invisible  in  the  forme  of  an  olde  man,  or 
the  holye  ghoste  in  forme  of  a  dove,  and  all  other  vayne 
worshippynge  of  God  devised  by  mans  fantasie,  besydes  or 
contrarye  to  the  Scriptures  :  As  wandrynge  on  pilgrimages, 
settynge  upe  of  Candels,  prayinge  upo  beades,  and  such 
lyke  supersticion,  which  kynde  of  woorkes  have  no  promyse 
of  rewarde  in  Scripture,  but  cotrary  wise,  threatnynges  and 
maladictions  :  So  I  do  exhorte  all  men  to  the  obedyence  of 
Godes  lawe,  and  to  the  workcs  of  fayght :  As  charytie, 
mercy,  pitye,  almes,  devout  and  fervent  prayer,  with  thalFec- 
tion   of  the  hart,    and  not  with  the  mouth  onlv.    oodlv 


lisTKODUCTiOJS'.  XXV 

abstinence  and  fastjnge,  chastitie,  obedyence  to  tbe  rulers 
and  siiperjour  powers,  with  such  lyke  workes  and  godljnes 
of  Ijfe  commaunded  by  God  in  his  worde,  which  as  Sainte 
Paule  saith,  hath  promises  both  of  this  Ijfe,  and  of  the  Ijfe 
to  come,  and  are  workes  only  acceptable  in  Godes  syght. 
The  XIL  Article, 
Tliese  thynges  above  rehearsed,  tliough  they  be  ap- 
poynted  by  common  order,  yet  do  I  without  all  compulsion, 
with  fredome  of  mynde  and  conscience,  frome  the  bottome 
of  my  hart  and  upon  most  sure  perswasion,  acknowledge  to 
be  true  and  agreable  to  Godes  worde,  And  therfore  I  exhort 
you  al,  of  whom  I  have  cure,  hartelye  and  obedientlye  to 
embrace  and  receave  the  same,  that  we  all  ioyning  together 
in  unitie  of  spirit,  fayth  and  charytie,  may  also  at  leangth 
be  joyned  together  in  the  kyngdome  of  God,  that  through 
the  merites  and  deathe  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christe  :  to 
whom,  with  the  Father  and  the  holy  Ghost  be  all  glory  and 
empyre  now  and  for  ever.     Amen.* 

Imprynted  at  Dublin  in  Saint  Nycolas  Stret,  by 
Humfrey  Powell,  Prynter  appoynted  for  the  Realme  of 
Irelande. 


^'  Bishop  Mant  (1  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  275.)  states,  that 
'-  This  declaration  appears  to  be  the  same  [it  is  verbatim  the  same]  as 
one,  of  which  a  summary  is  given  by  Strype,  in  his  Life  of  Arch- 
bishop Parker  (i.  182,  183.),  and  which  was  put  out  in  England  in 
the  year  1561,  under  the  general  name  of  the  Metropolitans  and 
Bishops,  but  seeming  to  have  been  chiefly  the  work  of  the  Archbishop." 


XXYl  INTRODUCTION. 

The  principal  Ecclesiastical  Statutes  that  were  enacted 
for  Ireland  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  besides  stat. 
2  Eliz.  c.  2.,  were  stat.  2  Eliz.  c.  1.  (Ir.)*  (restoring  to 
the  crown  the  ancient  jurisdiction  over  the  state  eccle- 
siastical and  spiritual,  and  abolishing  all  foreign  power 
repugnant  to  the  same),  stat.  2  EHz.  c.  3.  (Ir.)  (for  the 
restitution  of  the  first-fruits  and  twentieth  part  and  rents 
reserved,  nomine  tenth  or  twentieth,  and  of  parsonages 
impropriate  to  the  Imperial  crown),  stat.  2  EHz.  c.  4.  (Ir.) 
(for  the  confirming  and  consecrating  of  Archbishops  and 
Bishops),  stat.  5  Eliz.  c.  1.  (Ir.)  (for  the  assurance  of  the 
Queen's  power  over  all  estates  and  subjects  within  her  do- 
minions), and  stat.  13  Eliz.  c.  2.  (Ir.)  (against  the  bringing 
in,  and  putting  in  execution  of  bulls,  writings,  or  instruments, 
and  other  superstitious  things,  from  the  see  of  Rome).f 

Bishop  Mant;]:  sums  up  the  state  of  the  Church  in 
Ireland,  during  the  reign  of  EHzabeth,  in  the  following 
language  :  "On  the  24th  of  March,  1603,  Queen  Elizabeth 
died,  after  a  reign  of  more  than  forty-four  years,  productive 
of  less  rehgious  improvement  in  her  Irish  dominions,  and 
of  less  accession  to  the  well-being  of  the  Church  of  Ireland, 
than  piety  might  have  reasonably  anticipated.  Over  what 
portions  of  the  country,  and  to  what  amount  of  its  popula- 
tion, the  Church  had  been  during  that  interval  extended, 
it  were  difficult  to  affirm;  probably  her  influence  was  not 
great  beyond  the  most  cultivated  and  civilised  parts,  and 
even    in    those    not    entirely    predominant.      The   royal 

*  Vide  stat.  9  &  10  Vict.  c.  59. 

t  Vide  1  Stephens,  Ecclesiastical  Statutes,  385 — 420. 

%  I  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  340—342. 


INTRODUCTIOif.  XXvii 

supremacy,  indeed,  was  established ;  and  wholesome  laws 
had  been  enacted  for  the  celebration  of  her  pure  worship 
of  God,  and  for  sound  religious  instruction  :  and  many 
eflforts  were  made,  sometimes  of  a  public  and  at  others  of  a 
private  kind,  sometimes  by  constraint  and  at  others  by  per- 
suasion, to  bring  the  professors  of  a  corrupt  faith  and 
idolatrous  worship  into  her  fold.  But  these  were  strenuously 
counteracted  by  the  edicts  and  emissaries  of  the  Bishop  of 
Rome ;  by  the  perseverance  of  the  native  Romish  priest- 
hood, and  their  associates  from  abroad ;  by  the  rebellious 
spirit  of  the  Irish  chieftains,  which  kept  the  kingdom  in  a 
state  of  constant  commotion  ;  and  by  the  absence  of  social 
good  order,  and  habits  of  moral  culture  in  the  people. 
That  at  the  head  of  the  Church,  and  in  the  offices  of  h^r 
ministry,  had  been  placed  men  of  distinguished  zeal,  ability, 
and  knowledge,  suited  to  the  exigency  of  the  times,  may 
have  been  the  fact,  but  it  does  not  satisfactorily  appear. 
Ossory,  indeed,  may  mention  among  its  bishops  the  name 
of  Nicholas  Walsh,  in  honourable  competition  with  that  of 
Bale,  his  more  renowned  predecessor  :  but  I  know  not  that 
Dublin  can  produce  a  candidate  to  rival  the  professional 
devotion  and  energy  of  Archbishop  Browne.  Meanwhile, 
notwithstanding  partial  efforts  for  the  supply  of  the  defect, 
an  avenue  to  the  understanding  of  the  great  mass  of  the 
population  was  needed  through  the  medium  of  a  common 
language  in  the  Church  and  the  people  ;  and  from  the 
indisputable  evidence  of  Sir  Henry  Sidney,  about  the 
middle  of  the  queen's  reign,  and  from  that  of  Spenser  and 
Sir  Francis  Bacon  towards  the  close  of  it,  we  learn  how 
deficient   was   the   Church  in  material  buildings  for  the 


xxviu  I^'T^(ODUCTlo^^ 

celebration  of  her  worship,  and  in  ministers  to  celebrate  it. 
That  the  queen  and  her  English  government  were  not 
ignorant  of  these  defects,  evidence  exists  in  the  communica- 
tions, which  passed  between  them,  and  the  persons  intrusted 
with  the  local  administration  of  Irish  affairs.  Whether 
they  were  actuated  by  that  earnest  desire  which  ought  to 
have  prompted  them  to  activity  in  the  cause  of  God  and  of 
his  truth,  but  were  impeded  in  their  efforts  by  obstacles 
insurmountable ;  or  whether  they  were  not  fully  alive  to 
their  duty,  and  not  properly  strenuous  in  the  execution  of 
it ;  different  judgments  may  be  formed  :  but  unhappily,  in 
either  case,  the  melancholy  fact  is  upon  record,  that 
sufficient  provision  was  not  made  for  the  ministrations  of 
the  Church/^ 

James's  edition  of  the  Prayer  Book'"'  was  received  by  the 
Irish  people  without  remark,  as  a  necessary  consequence  of 
its  adoption  in  England.  In  1634,  the  third  of  the  Irish 
canons  imparted  to  it,  at  least,  ecclesiastical  authority,  un- 
less the  words,  "  That  Form  of  Liturgy,  or  Divine  Service, 
which  is  established  by  the  law,"  are  to  be  exclusively  ap- 
plied to  the  only  book  they  accurately  describe,  the  Prayer 
Book  of  Elizabeth.  Whichever  book  was  meant,  and  the 
probability  is  much  in  favour  of  the  former,  the  same,  in  an 
Irish  translation,  the  churchwardens  were  to  procure,  by  the 
ninety-fourth  canon,  for  every  place  "where  all,  or  the 
most  part  of  the  people  are  Irish ''■\ 

*  Vide  1  Stephens,  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  Introd.  cxl.  Eccl. 
Hist.  Soc.  ed.  1849. 

f  Clay  on  the  Irish  Prayer  Booh,  British  Magazine,  Dec.  1846, 
p.  607. 


INTRODUCTION.  XXIX 

In  1608  the  Prayer  Book  -svas  printed  in  the  Irish 
language  and  character,  ^vith  a  prefatory  letter  in  English 
by  AViUiam  Daniel,  or  O'Donnell,  Archbishop  of  Tuam, 
addressed  to  Sir  Arthur  Chichester,  the  Lord  Deputy. 
Upon  this  subject  the  Editor  has  received  the  following 
valuable  communication  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Todd, 


"  My  dear  Sir, 

"  In  compliance  with  your  request  I  send  you 
the  accompanying  collation  of  Archbishop  DanieFs  Irish 
yersion  of  the  Prayer  Book  of  King  James  I. 

"That  prelate  was  educated  in  the  University  of  Dublin; 
nad  been  nominated  a  scholar  of  Trinity  College  in  the 
foundation  charter  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  and  was  one  of  the 
first  fellows  elected  under  that  charter  in  1593.  In  1608 
he  was  nominated  by  the  Crown  to  the  archbishopric  of 
Tuam,  and  shortly  afterwards  completed  the  printing  of  his 
Prayer  Book;  having  in  1602  published  the  first  Irish 
version  of  the  New  Testament. 

"  The  Prayer  Book  is  a  small  folio,  very  neatly  printed. 
It  is  now  of  great  rarity.  I  have  never  seen  but  one  copy 
of  it,  which  is  in  the  Library  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin : 
there  is  another  copy  in  the  Bodleian  Library. 

"  It  is  printed  in  the  Irish  language  and  character,  with 
the  exception  of  the  following  dedication,  which  is  in 
Enghsh : — 

" '  To  the  Right  Honorable,  and  truely  religious.  Sir 
Arthure  Chichester  Knight,  L.  Deputy  generall  of  Ireland, 


XXX  INTRODUCTION. 

W.  D.  wisheth  all  grace,  prosperity  and  true  comfort  in 
this  life  :  and  eternall  hapinesse  in  the  life  to  come. 


Right  Honorable,  if  learning  &  religion  were  hereditarie  to  any 
Nation  (as  tbey  are  not,  witnes  Jewes  &  Graecians)  this  noble  Hand, 
(noble-*'  in  respect  of  the  quatity,  and  quality  of  the  soyle)  might  com- 
pare with  any  whatsoeuer  :  Being  somtimes  in  the  account  of  very 
Heathen  men,  '^ Sacra  Insula  :  &  in  the  iudgemet  of  annciet  Christians, 
while  Sathan  was  bound,  Sanctorum  patria,^  honarum  Uterarum  mer- 
catura.  Such  is  the  nature  of  affectionate  loue,  that  it  easily  beleeueth 
whatsoeuer  may  feede  the  strength  thereof :  Yet  this  my  beleefe  is 
grounded  vpon  the  testimony  of  antiquity  recorded  by  Straungers, 
who  seldom  flatter  in  their  reportes  of  straunge  Countryes.  Famous 
jAldelmus  writeth  thus  of  Ireland  :  Discentium  opulans,  vernansque 
(vt  ita  dixerim)  pascuosa  numerositate,  quemadmodum  poll  cardines, 
asfriferis  micantium  ornantur  vibraminibus  siderum.  Then  was  the 
Land  adorned  with  multitudes  of  learned  men,  as  the  Firmament  is 
adorned  with  shining  stars.  §  Abbas  lonas  writeth  thus  of  this 
Nation  :  Gens,  quamquam  cceterarum  gentium  legihus  car  ens,  attamen 
christiance  religionis  dogmate  Jlorens,  ita  vt  omnium  vicinarum  gentium 
jidem  excellat.  In  those  dayes  the  Neighbour  Nations  did  highly 
admire  the  florishing  estate  of  christian  Religion,  both  preached  and 
professed  by  our  forefathers  in  this  Kingdome.  An  other  auncient 
authourjl  writeth  to  the  same  effect,  gracing  the  Country  and  the 
Nation  thus  :  Scotia  quae  8^  Hibernia  dicitur.  Insula  est  maris  Oceani, 
fcecunda  quidem  glebis,  sed  vlris  sanctissimis  clarior.  Though  this 
Kingdome  were  sometimes  called  Scotia,  that  is  in  Greek,  darkenes, 
and  now  may  iustly  recouer  the  auncient  title  of  Scotia  maior,  (being 
in  greater  darkenes)  yet  that  God  that  caused  light  to  shine  out  of 
darkenes  in  the  beginning,  caused  also  the  beames  of  piety,  learning, 

*  Ptolem:  Geogra  lib.  7.  cap:  5. 

-}"  Festus  Auienus  in  Ora  Marit: 

X  In  Epist.  ad  Ehfridum.  circ:  An:  Dom:  690. 

§  In  vita  Colurabani  circ.  An:  dom.  626. 

It  Author  vitse  Kiliani,  qui  occisus  An:  dom:  689. 


INTRODUCTION.  XXxi 

and  religion,  to  sliine  from  hence  vnto  other  Nations,  that  sate  in 
darkenes  and  in  the  shadow  of  death  :  for  as  there  came  many 
swarmes  hither  from  forraine  Countryes  to  be  trayned  rp  in  learning 
and  religion,  (witnesse  that  famous  Distich,  %Exemplo  patrum  com- 
motus  amove  legendi,  luit  ad  Hihernos,  sophid  mirahile,  claros :  The 
neighbour  Saxons  learning  then  their  very  characters  from  vs,  the  same 
in  a  manner  with  the  characters  of  this  Booke  :)  So  this  Beehiue  sent 
many  swarmes  of  learned  Philosophers  and  religious  Mounkes  (much 
differing  from  the  Mounkes  of  these  dayes)  into  forrain  Kingdomes, 
as  diuers  Monasteries  and  Schooles  of  good  learning,  in  Britanny, 
Burgundie,  Heluetia,  Franconia,  and  euen  in  Italy  must  confesse, 
being  at  the  first  founded  by  the  religious  Mounkes  and  Philosophers 
of  Ireland.  And  not  withstanding  that  since  the  time  that  Sathan 
was  set  at  liberty,  the  smoake  of  the  bottomlesse  pit  hath  darkened 
the  Sunne  and  the  Aire,  as  well  in  this  Kingdome,  as  in  all  other 
Christian  Kingdomes  of  the  World  :  Yet  there  is  great  hope  that 
(Sathan  being  now  tyed,  the  short  time  of  his  tyranny  for  deceiuing 
vniuersally  being  expired)  this  Kingdome  may  flourish  in  the  same 
mercy  that  the  neighbour  Kingdomes  doe,  and  may  see  greater  glory, 
then  euer  it  hath  seene  heretofore.  Mee  thinkes  our  merciful!  God, 
whose  property  is,  then  to  shew  his  mercies  greatest  when  they  are 
neerest  to  be  dispaired  of,  hauing  caused  in  the  depth  of  our  discomfort 
<fe  dispaire,  a  most  glorious  "'Starre  to  arise  out  of  the  North,  doth  in 
this  great  mercy  giue  full  assurance  of  all  other  blessings  whatsoeuer. 
What  though  Sathan  doe  now  rage  more  among  vs  then  euer  hereto- 
fore? His  rage  argues  his  desperate  estate,  and  the  vtter  mine  of  his 
Kingdome.  The  blessed  Trinity  hath  already  founded  a  CoUedge 
vpon  our  Easterne  shore,  wherein  learning  and  Religion  begins  to 
flourish,  and  (rising  with  the  Sunne)  to  spred  the  beames  thereof 
already  to  some  partes,  with  much  comfort  and  ioy :  And  I  nothing 
doubt,  but  that  in  Gods  good  time,  by  the  meanes  thereof,  and  of  the 
like  Schooles  of  good  learning,  (the  chiefest  meanes  of  reformation) 
the  Country  that  doth  now  generally  sit  in  darkenes,  shall  in  time  see 

^  In  vitse  Sulgeni.  circ.  Ann:  1080.  In  Britan:  Malmesburia,  Lindisfarna. 
In  Burg.  Luxonium.  In  Heluet:  S.  Gallus.  In  Franc:  Herbipolis.  In  Italia: 
Bobiense.     Camd.  *  Jac.  Rex. 


XXXll  IXTRODUCTION. 

great  light,  to  their  euerhisting  comfort.  I  see  nothing  wanting  but 
zealous  hearts  and  hanJes  to  huild  the  Temple  of  the  Lord,  our  gracious 
God  hauing  made  the  way  plaine,  by  causing  our  warres  to  cease,  the 
Land  hauing  partly  swallowed  vp  in  displeasure  the  disturbers  of  our 
peace,  and  partly  spued  them  out  into  Straunge  Countryes,  craning 
better  Inhabitants  to  enjoy  her  blessings,  and  discouering  her  rich 
bosome  for  their  kinde  intertainment.  Oh  that  the  Land  would 
swallow  or  spue  out  all  wicked  seducers,  the  bane  of  our  Church  and 
common-wealth,  the  onely  Authors  of  the  wofuU  ruines  of  our  Sanc- 
tuaries; I  meane  not  so  much  the  materiall  temples,  (which  tyrannous 
impiety  hath  made  waste,  with  greater  fury  then  they  were  at  the 
first  erected  with  zeale,  the  ruines  whereof  doe  crye  for  vengeance  in 
euery  corner  of  the  Land,)  as  those  Sanctuaries  which  consisting  of 
religious  soules,  are  most  immediately  the  pretious  Temples  of  the 
holy  Ghost.  I  know  (right  honorable)  it  hath  deepely  wounded  your 
religious  Soule,  to  see  the  miserable  desolation  of  this  poore  decayed 
Church,  which  (weare  it  truely  described,)  would  amaze  the  mind  of 
any  Christian.  And  out  of  a  Christian  sympathy  of  the  miseries 
thereof,  (that  I  say  nothing  of  your  vnwearied  labours  watered  beyond 
all  hope  with  the  deaw  of  Heauen,  for  the  generall  good  of  this 
common-wealth,  by  managing  the  sword  of  Justice)  your  Lordship 
hath  ofte  played  the  part  of  a  religious  Bisshop,  by  exhorting  the 
stiffe-necked  to  Religion  &  conformity,  by  dehorting  from  idolatry 
and  superstition,  by  reprouing  the  obstinate,  confuting  their  errours 
and  correcting  their  vices,  by  planting  in  the  Church  the  best  choisc 
of  Ministers  that  the  dearth  and  iniquity  of  the  time  could  afford, 
contributing  liberally  to  the  maintenance  of  some  for  their  better 
incouragement,  tt  charging  your  owue  purse  extraordinarily  with  the 
maintenance  of  diuers  poore  Schollers  of  the  Country  byrth  for  their 
education  in  learning  &:  religion,  for  the  seruice  of  the  Church;  wherin 
your  Lordship  hath  gayned  the  loue  of  the  Nation  in  generall,  and  the 
commendation  of  a  nursing  Father  to  the  Church,  more  then  any  your 
worthy  Predecessors.  And  hauing  out  of  an  vnderstanding  heart 
wisely  considered,  that  the  litur«:y  of  the  Church  comming  in  the 
cloud  of  an  vnknown  tongue,  can  leaue  no  blessing  behinde  it,  (as  both 
tthe  Apostle  teacheth,  an  I  this  poore  Church  can  testifye  by  wofull 

t  L  ad  Cor.  14. 


INTRODUCTION.  XXXllI 

experience)  It  pleased  your  Lordship  to  impose  vpon  my  selfe,  the 
burden  of  transLating  the  Booke  of  common  prayer,  (the  liturgy  of  the 
Famous  Church  of  England)  into  the  mother  tongue  (for  the  comfort 
of  the  meere  Irish  Churches)  to  the  end  that  the  ignorant  may  vnder- 
stand,  how  grosely  they  are  abused  by  their  blind  malitious  guides, 
which  beare  them  in  hand  that  our  diuine  seruice  is  nothing  else,  but 
the  seruice  of  the  Deuill.  My  good  Lord  I  was  as  willing  to  vndergoe 
this  burden,  for  the  good  of  the  Church,  as  your  Lordship  was  zealous 
to  commaund  the  same :  And  hauing  translated  the  Booke,  I  followed 
it  to  the  Presse  with  ielousy,  and  daiely  attendance,  to  see  it  perfected, 
payned  as  a  woman  in  trauell  desirous  to  be  deliuered.  Being  now 
perfected  with  much  difficulty,  I  present  and  dedicate  the  same  to 
your  honorable  Lordship,  as  to  the  lawfull  Father  thereof:  abetter 
pledge  of  mine  intire  affection  I  cannot  present,  and  could  I  present  a 
better,  I  would  in  bounden  duty  present  it  to  your  Lordship.  Beseech- 
ing the  same  that  you  will  be  pleased  to  accept  thereof  as  of  your 
little  Beniamin,  the  sonne  of  your  right  hand,  the  rather  because  it  hath 
been  to  the  mother  (for  the  space  of  two  yeares)  Benony,  the  sonne  of 
her  sorow.  A  nd  hauing  imbraced  it,  I  humbly  pray  your  honorable 
Lordship  to  send  it  abroad  into  the  Country  Churches,  together  with 
the  elder  brother  the  new  Testament,  to  be  fostered  &  fomented; 
Gods  blessing  &  mine  be  with  them.  If  any  ignorant  or  malicious 
malecontent  will  barke  at  them  as  dogges  at  the  mooneshine,  this 
shalbe  my  preface  to  them  for  the  present,  Hominihus  scribimus  non 
canihus.  Thus  with  mine  earnest  prayers  vnto  the  throne  of  grace, 
for  all  increase  &  supply  of  grace  in  your  Lordships  honorable  heart, 
&  for  Gods  best  blessings  to  accompany  all  your  worthy  indeuours  to 
the  good  of  this  poore  Church  and  common-wealth,  &  to  the  euer- 
lasting  comfort  &  peace  of  your  own  Soule,  T  humbly  take  leaue. 
From  my  House  in  Sainct  Patricks  Close  Dublin,  the  xx.  of  October. 
1609. 

Your  most  honorable  Lordships  to  commaund 

>^^  WILL.  TUAMENSIS. 
"  The  title-page  is  in  an  ornamented  frame;  the  larger 


XXXIV  INTRODUCTION. 

capitals  are  in  English  letters,  (evidently  from  a  want  of 
the  proper  sized  Irish  type),  the  smaller  letters  are  Irish. 
The  principal  part  of  the  title  is  in  a  circular  space  in  the 
centre  of  the  page — the  imprint  in  a  rectangular  frame  at 
the  bottom. 

"  The  title  is  as  follows : — 

LEABHAR 

NA    NVR 

NAIGHTHEADH 

GCOMHCHOIDCHIOND  AGVS 

2t)HejMJS^aL<DaCH<t)a 

r)A   S<\c|t<\Tt)eoceAcb 

MAILLE   LE  GNA 
T:Haj3HT:HjBH    a5US  Le 

bo|tb<\]3bcblbb    0)\e,    bo  |t&iri    eA3<\l- 


aza  SO  aR  Ma  CHUR  a  5CLO 

^bAile    Acb^   CljAch,   Abci5b   SbeoT)    p'liArjcke 
alias  }^|tAt)ckcoT),   Pft]OT)co]|i    dV) 

KjoJ  AO  Q>]\i]f).   1608. 

Cum  Pri'vilegio  Regi<£  Maiejiatis 

"On  the  back  of  the  title  are  the  King's  arms. 

"Then  Abp.  DanieFs  letter,  2  leaves,  sign.  ^ 

"[2nd  page  of  last  leaf  blank.] 

"Then  the  Act  of  Uniformity  of  Elizabeth  in  Irish. 
4  pages  sign.  C  and  CC 

"The  King's  Proclamation  authorizing  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer.     [This  is  also  in  Irish,  and  is  dated  at 


INTRODUCTION.  XXXV 

our  palace  of  Westminster,  5th  March,  5th  year  of  our 
reign  over  England,  France  and  Ireland;  and  17th  of 
Scotland.]  4  pages  [last  page  of  sign.  C€,  and  three 
pages  of  CCC] 

"Next  page  follows, 

-'C  Tabula  festorum  mobilium  pro  xx.  iii.  annos. 

"Then  follow  the  Calendar  and  Table  of  Lessons,  in 
Latin.  12  pages  sign.  a.  [which  seems  to  be  in  six  leaves.] 
This  Calendar  gives  the  2nd  Lessons  only  at  Morning  and 
Evening  Prayer,  omitting  the  1st  Lessons — the  Old  Testa- 
ment not  having  been  at  that  time  printed  in  Irish.  There 
are  no  festivals  except  those  for  which  the  English  Liturgy 
has  special  services. 

"  The  Table  of  Proper  Lessons,  the  Preface,  Order  how 
the  Scripture  is  to  be  read,  &c.,  are  all  omitted.  [Whether 
this  omission  arises  from  a  defect  in  the  copy  preserved  in 
the  Library  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  (the  only  copy  to 
which  I  have  access,)  or  whether  it  is  an  original  omission 
in  the  book,  I  do  not  know.] 

"Morning  Prayer,  sign.  21,  B,  and  C  1  (10  pages). 

"Evening  Prayer,  sign.  C  2,  and  ^  i  p.  i.  (3  pages). 

"Quicunque  vult.  ^,  p.  2,  and  C)  2  (3  pages). 

"The  Litany,  sign.  6  to  5  (including  the  Prayers  and 
Thanksgivings;  all  being  headed  on  the  upper  margin 
'^Na  Liodain\  ie.  The  Litany).     (9  pages.) 

"Collects,  Epistles  and  Gospels,  31  p.  2  to  CCc  2  p.  1. 
(35  pages.) 

"[It  is  curious  that  the  translator  in  this  part  of  the 
Prayer  Book  retains  the  old  Irish  names  of  some  of  the 
Festivals,  as  being  those  in  common  use  among  the  people; 

c  2 


XXXVl  INTRODUCTION. 

for  instance  "The  Purification  of  S.  Marj  the  Virgin"  is 
called  L<v  ):})e]\e  ^iii]te  v^  ^ejle  Bttisb^e,  "St.  Marj's  Day 
after  the  Feast  of  Brigid,"  the  Feast  of  St.  Brigid  being 
the  1st,  and  the  Purification  the  2nd  of  February.  But 
the  Annunciation  is  called  La  phejle  2t)ui|te  v^  ^^e^le  PAbfiAi5, 
i.e.  "St.  Marjs  Day  after  St.  Patrick's  Day,"  i.e.  after 
the  17th  of  March,  although  neither  of  these  Irish  festi- 
vals has  been  marked  in  the  Calendar.  In  like  manner 
the  Feast  of  St.  Philip  and  St.  James  is  called  by  the  old 
Irish  Pagan  name  for  May  Day,  U  beAllcAioe,  a  word 
whose  meaning  is  still  disputed  by  Irish  scholars,  but  is 
supposed  to  have  reference  to  the  custom  of  bon-fires  on 
the  1st  of  May,  a  custom  evidently  of  Pagan  origin.  The 
Feast  of  St.  John  Baptist,  is  called  simply  St.  John's  Day, 
i<x  pbeile  y^]v  SeA^t).  And  All  Saints'  Day  is  called  by  its 
old  name  of  Samhain  (supposed  to  be  also  heathen),  with 
the  addition  however  of  "  or  feast  of  all  saints,"  I  a  S^njh^^ 
T)o  ^e]le  r)A  T)uile  r)<xorT)b.] 

"The    Communion,    sign.   CCc  2   p.   1   to   HHb    p.   2. 
(20  pages.) 

"The  oflBce  of  public  Baptism,  HHb  p.  2  to  kkk  p.  l. 
(8  pages.) 

"Private  Baptism,  kkk  p.  1  to  LLl  p.  1.  (4  pages.) 
"The  Catechism,  LLl  p.  1.  to  MMm  p.  4.   (8  pages.) 
"Confirmation,  MMm  p.  4  to  NNi)  p.  2.   (3  pages.) 
"Matrimony,  NNd  p.  2  to  PPp  p.  2.  (9  pages.) 
"Visitation  of  the  Sick,  PPp  p.  2  to  QQq  p.  4.  (4  pages.) 
"Communion  of  the  Sick,    QQq    p.  4  to   RRjt    p.   i. 
(3  pages.) 

"Burial,  RRjt  p.  2  to  SSs  p.  2.  (4  pages.) 


INTRODUCTION.  XXXVii 

"Churching  of  Women,  SSs  p.  2  to  SSs  p.  4.    (2  pages.) 
"Oommination,  SSs  p.  4  to  UUu  p.  2.  (7  pages.) 
"At  the  end  of  the    Oommination  service   are   these 
words  : 

Esai.  40  Expectantes   leliovam   mutant  vires,   ascendunt 

31  pennis   velut  aquilce :  Currunt,  neque   defatigantur, 

pergimt,  nee  defitescuntur. 

William  Daniel. 


"On  the  next  page  is  a  large  wood  cut,  representing 
the  arms  of  Sir  Arthur  Chichester:  and  the  next  page, 
which  concludes  the  volume,  is  blank. 

"There  is  no  numbering  of  the  pages  or  leaves  in  any 
part  of  the  volume,  so  that  I  have  been  forced  to  make 
references  by  means  of  the  signatures.  And  it  is  also  to 
be  observed  that  the  signatures,  although  often  expressed 
by  Roman  and  Italic  letters,  follow  the  order  of  the  Irish 
alphabet. 

"I  may  add,  that  the  word  priest  does  not  occur 
in  any  part  of  the  book,  but  is  every  where  throughout  the 
rubrics  translated  by  the  word  minister, 

"  I  remain,  my  dear  Sir, 

"Faithfully  yours, 

"Jas.  H.  Todd. 
''Trinity  College,  Dublin, 
"May  lith,  1849." 

In  1615,  a  convocation  of  the  Irish  clergy,  formed  after 
the  model  of  the  English  Convocation,  assembled  in  Dublin. 
This  seems  to  have  been  the  first  convocation  ever  held  in 


XXXVni  INTRODUCTION. 

Ireland.  The  clergy  do  uot  appear  to  liave  granted  any 
subsidies,  or  even  to  have  claimed  the  right  of  taxing  them- 
selves. There  is  no  Act  of  the  Irish  Parliament  to  confirm 
the  grant  of  a  subsidy  by  the  clergy,  yet  there  is  in  existence 
the  transmiss  of  an  Act  for  confirming  the  subsidies  granted 
by  convocation.  The  existence  of  the  transmiss  proves  the 
wish  of  the  EngUsh  Government  to  have  all  things  done 
regularly  after  the  model  of  the  Convocation  in  England, 
and  its  not  being  made  use  of  establishes  the  fact  that  the 
Irish  Convocation  did  not  understand  the  proper  mode  of 
proceeding.  The  only  business  that  is  recorded  to  have 
been  transacted, — the  formation  of  the  Articles, — was  not 
concluded  in  proper  form.  They  were  not  signed,  as  in 
England,  by  all  the  members,  but  by  iVrchbishop  Jones, 
Speaker  of  the  House  of  Bishops  in  Convocation,  and  the 
Prolocutor  of  the  House  of  the  Clergy  in  their  names.  In 
the  reign  of  Henry  YIII.  there  does  not  seem  to  be  any 
reference  of  ecclesiastical  matters  to  the  convocation,  nor 
any  claims  of  exemption  on  the  part  of  the  clergy.  They 
were  taxed  in  common  with  his  Majesty's  other  subjects. 
The  preamble  of  the  28  Henry  VIII.  c.  12.  seems  to  prove 
that  no  convocation  existed  in  Ireland,  as  it  states  that 
"  At  every  Parliament  begun  and  holden  within  this  land, 
two  Proctors  of  every  diocese  within  the  same  land  have 
been  used  and  accustomed  to  be  summoned  and  warned  to 
be  at  the  same  Parliament,  which  were  never  by  order  of 
law,  usage,  custom,  or  otherwise,  any  member  or  parcel  of 
the  whole  body  of  the  Parliament,  nor  have  had  by  right, 
any  voice  or  suffrage  in  the  same,  but  only  be  there  as  coun- 
sellors and  assistants  to  the  same  ;  and  upon  such  things 


INTRODUCTION.  XXXix 

of  learning  as  should  happen  in  controversy,  to  declare  their 
opinions,  much  like  as  the  Convocation  within  the  realm  of 
England  is  commonlj  at  every  Parliament  begun  and  holden 
by  the  King's  Highness  special  license/'  This  reference  to 
the  Convocation  of  England  appears  to  be  decisive  proof 
that  there  was  no  such  body  existing  in  Ireland  at  that 
time ;  for  if  there  had  been,  the  comparison  would,  un- 
doubtedly, have  been  made  with  their  own  convocation."^ 

In  the  second  year  of  Elizabeth  a  Parliament  was  as- 
sembled, and  no  mention  is  made  of  a  convocation,  though 
Acts  with  respect  to  the  Church  were  passed.  And  in 
the  third  year  of  Elizabeth  there  was  not  any  Parliament, 
yet  she  signifies  her  pleasure  to  Lord  Sussex,  the  Lord 
Lieutenant,  for  a  general  meeting  of  the  clergy,  and  the 
establishment  of  the  Protestant  religion.  This,  of  course, 
was  an  order  to  summon  not  a  convocation,  but  the  ancient 
synod  of  the  clergy,  which  had  the  power  of  settling  all 
matters  concerning  religion.  It  would  appear,  then,  that  the 
dissimilarity  of  the  proceedings  in  England  and  Ireland 
with  respect  to  the  Reformation,  arose  from  the  different 
constitutions  of  the  two  Churches.  In  England  the  Convo- 
cation, originally  instituted  for  the  purpose  of  managing  the 
temporal  concerns  of  the  clergy,  had  gradually  usurped  the 
powers  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  and  become  the  instrument 
of  framing  Articles  and  Canons  for  the  Church.  In  Ireland 
the  Provincial  Synod  had  not  been  superseded,  and  by 
their  consent  given  at  three  different  times,  in  the  reign  of 
Edward,  when  summoned  by  Sir  Anthony  St.  Leger;  in 
the  third  of  Elizabeth,  called  together  by  Lord  Sussex ;  and 

'^'  Elrington's  Life  of  Ussher,  38 — 40. 


Xl  INTRODUCTION. 

• 

iu  the  year  1565  by  Sir  Henry  Sidney,  the  clergy  received 
the  use  of  the  English  Liturgy  and  expressed  their  con- 
formity to  the  doctrines  of  the  English  Church.  There  is, 
indeed,  a  passage  in  the  manuscript  collections  of  Dudley 
Loftus  which  has  been  adduced  as  proof  of  a  convocation 
having  been  held  in  1560  :  "This  yeare  was  held  a  Convo- 
cation of  Bishops  at  the  Queen's  command  for  establishing 
the  Protestant  religion/^  But  he  must  have  used  the  word 
convocation  merely  to  express  a  meeting  of  the  Bishops, 
and  would  have  adopted  a  very  different  phraseology 
had  he  intended  to  describe  the  assembling  of  the  Con- 
vocation."^^' 

The  spirit  which  had  endeavoured,  but  unsuccessfully, 
to  force  the  Lambeth  Articles  on  the  English  Churcli,  had 
acquired  fresh  strength  in  Ireland  from  the  unjustifiable 
conduct  of  the  Government  in  their  selection  of  persons  for 
the  high  offices  of  the  Church,  and  was  now  enabled  to 
carry  through  the  Convocation,  and  obtain  the  assent  of  the 
Lord  Deputy  for  a  system  more  exclusive  and  more  dog- 
matical than  that  which  had  been  attempted  by  Whittaker 
and  his  associates. 

On  the  meeting  of  the  Convocation,  in  1615,  Ran- 
dolph Barlow,  B.D.,  Chaplain  to  the  Lord  Deputy 
Chichester,  was  elected  Prolocutor  of  the  Lower  House. 
Jones,  Archbishop  of  Dublin  and  Chancellor  of  Ireland, 
presided  in  the  Upper  House.  It  is  said  that  Dr.  IJssher 
was  appointed  to  draw  up  the  Articles,  and  there  is  not 
anything  contained  in  the  Articles  which  is  not  in  strict 
conformity  with  the  opinions  he  entertained  at  that  period 

*  Elriugtoii's  Life  of  Usshcr,  41. 


INTRODUCTION.  xU 

of  his  life.     The  Articles  were  104  in  number,  drawn  up 
under  nineteen  heads.     Of  these  Dr.  Elrington'"'  observes 
some  are  of  a  character  unsuited  to  articles  of  faith,  and 
approach  that  of  a  homily;  such  are  the  tenth  and  twelfth,  of 
the  service  of  God,  and  of  our  duty  towards  our  neighbour. 
Others,  with  rigid  precision,  determine  questions  which  had 
hitherto  never  been  introduced  into  articles  of  faith  ;  thus 
there  is  a  particular  explanation  of  what  in  Scripture  is 
only  revealed  in  general  terms  concerning  the  generation 
of  the  Son,  which,  in  conformity  with  the  notions  of  Calvin, 
the  Article  pronounces  to  be  from  the  person,  not  the  essence 
of  the   Father.      Thus,  the   Pope   is  pronounced   to   be 
antichrist.    Thus,  also,  decisions  are  given  about  the  pri- 
meval state,  and  the  fall  of  the  angels,    and  the  state  of 
the  souls  of  men    after  death.     But  the  most  important 
ground  of  objection  to  the  Irish  Articles  is  the  introduction 
of  the  Lambeth  Articles,  which  had  been  so  recently  re- 
jected by  the  Church  of  England.     By  this  unfortunate 
proceeding  a  serious  impediment  was  interposed  to  prevent 
any  agreement  between  the  Churches  of  England  and  Ire- 
land.    It  is  impossible  but   Ussher  and  those  who  acted 
with  him  must  have  been  aware  of  this  evil,  and  great  must 
they  have  thought  the  necessity  of  introducing  the  Lambeth 
Articles  when  they  chose  such  an  alternative ;  they  must  have 
considered  that  the  English  Articles  expressed  imperfectly, 
if  at  all,  their  views  of  Christian  doctrine.     It  has,  indeed, 
been  confidently  put  forward  by  the  advocates  of  Calvinistic 
opinions  in  the  English  Church,  that  the  Thirty-nine  Ar- 
ticles  are   exclusively  Calvinistic,    and   that    they  cannot 

^^  Life  of  Ussher,  44—46. 


xlii  INTRODUCTION. 

admit  an  interpretatiou  at  variance  with  those  particular 
views.  In  vain  has  the  history  of  the  introduction  of  the 
Articles  claimed  as  exclusively  favourable,  in  vain  have  the 
known  opinions  of  the  framers,  been  brought  forward*  to 
oppose  such  an  assertion,  yet  still  arguments  and  facts  are 
alike  disregarded,  and  still  the  assertion  is  confidently  re- 
peated. Another  line  of  argument  is  suggested  by  the 
conduct  of  the  Predestinarian  party.  They  never  had,  nor 
ever  thought  they  had,  the  power  of  making  a  change  in  the 
Articles  without  exerting  it,  of  which  the  Lambeth  Articles, 
the  alterations  proposed  by  the  Assembly  of  Divines,  and 
the  Irish  Articles  are  decisive  proofs.  Their  opponents 
never  proposed  any  such  measure ;  satisfied  with  the  guarded 
forms  of  expression  in  these  Articles,  they  shrunk  from  in- 
curring the  danger  of  unsettling  the  established  profession 
of  faith.  And  it  cannot  be  said  they  had  not  the  power ; 
to  omit  other  periods,  at  the  Convocation  of  1661  they 
would  not  have  any  difficulty  in  raising  a  hostile  cry  against 
them,  and  excluding  everything  which  could  favour  the 
opinions  of  their  bitterest  enemies,  who  had  trampled  under 
foot  the  Church  of  their  fatliers,  and  had  persecuted  the 
iu dividual  members  of  it  with  the  most  relentless  severity. 

The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  Articles,  and  which  has 
been  extracted  from  Dr.  Elrington's  Life  of  Ussher,  App. 
xxxiii — 1. 


INTKODUCTIOy, 


xliii 


ARTICLES    OF   RELIGION, 

AGREED  VPON    BY 

THE    ARCHBISHOPS   AND    BISHOPS, 

AND  THE  REST  OF  THE  CLEARGIE  OF  IRELAND, 

111  the  Conuocation  holden  at  Dublin  in  the  yeare 

of  our  Lord  God  1615,   for  the  auoiding  of 

Diuersities  of  Opinions,  and  the  estabhshing 

of  consent  touching  true  Religion. 

Of  the  holy  Scripture  and  the  three  Creeds. 

1 .  The  ground  of  our  Religion,  and  the  rule  of  faith  and 
all  sauing  trueth  is  the  word  of  God,  contained  in  the  holy 
Scripture. 

2.  Bj  the  name  of  holj  Scripture  we  understand  all  the 
Oanonicall  Bookes  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  viz.  : 


Of  the  Old  Testament. 

The  5  Bookes  of  Moses. 

Esther. 

losua. 

lob. 

Judges. 

Psalmes. 

Ruth. 

Prouerbes. 

The    first     and 

second 

of 

Ecclesiastes. 

Samuel. 

The  Song  of  Salomon. 

The    first    and 

second 

of 

Isaiah. 

Kings. 

Jeremiah,  his  Prophesie  and 

The    first    and 

second 

of 

Lamentation. 

Chronicles. 

Ezechiel. 

Esra. 

Daniel. 

Nehemiah. 

The  12  lesse  Prophets. 

xliv 


INTRODUCTION. 


Of  the  new  Testament. 
The   Gospells   according  Philippians 

to 
Matthew. 
Marke. 
Luke, 
lohn. 

The  Actes  of  the  Apostles. 
The  Epistle   of  S.   Paul  to 

the  Romaines. 
Corinthians  2. 
Galathians. 
Ephesians. 


Colossians. 

Thessalonians  2. 

Timothie  2. 

Titus 

Philemon. 

Hebrewes. 

The  Epistle  of  S.  lames. 

Saint  Peter  2. 

Saint  lohn.  3. 

Saint  lude. 

The  Reuelation  of  S.  lohn. 


All  which  wee  acknowledge  to  be  giuen  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  God,  and  in  that  regard  to  be  of  most  certaine 
credit  and  highest  authority. 

3.  The  other  Bookes,  commonly  called  Apocryphall,  did 
not  proceede  from  such  inspiration,  and  therefore  are  not 
of  sufficient  authoritie  to  establish  any  point  of  doctrine; 
but  the  Church  doth  reade  them  as  Bookes  containing 
many  worthy  things  for  example  of  life  and  instruction  of 
maners. 

Such  are  these  following  : 
The  thirde  booke  of  Esdras.     The  booke  of  lesus,  the  Sonne 


The  fourth  booke  of  Esdras. 
The  booke  of  Tobias. 
The  booke  of  ludith. 
Additions   to  the  booke  of 

Esther. 
The  booke  of  Wisedome. 


of  Sirach,  called  Ecclesi- 

asticus. 
Baruch,  with  the  Epistle  of 

leremiah. 
The  song  of  the  three  Children. 
Susanna. 


Ils^TRODUCTION.  xlv 

Bell  and  the  Dragon.  The  second  booke   of  Mac- 

The  praier  of  Manasses.  chabees. 

The  first  booke  of  Macchabees. 

4.  The  Scriptures  ought  to  be  translated  out  of  the 
originall  tono-ues  into  all  lano^uaoes  for  the  common  use  of 
all  me :  neither  is  any  person  to  be  discouraged  from 
reading  the  Bible  in  such  a  language,  as  he  doth  ynderstand, 
but  seriously  exhorted  to  read  the  same  with  great  humihtie 
and  reuerence,  as  a  speciall  meanes  to  bring  him  to  the 
true  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  his  owne  duty. 

5.  Although  there  bee  some  hard  things  in  the  Scrip- 
ture (especially  such  as  haue  proper  relation  to  the  times  in 
which  they  were  first  vttered,  and  prophesies  of  things 
which  were  afterwardes  to  bee  fulfilled),  yet  all  things 
necessary  to  be  knowen  ynto  euerlasting  saluation  are 
cleerely  deliuered  therein  :  and  nothing  of  that  kinde  is 
spoken  vnder  darke  mysteries  in  one  place,  which  is  not  in 
other  places  spoken  more  familiarly  and  plainely,  to  the 
capacitie  both  of  learned  and  ynlearned. 

6.  The  holy  Scriptures  containe  all  things  necessary  to 
saluation,  and  are  able  to  instruct  sufficiently  in  all  points 
of  faith  that  we  are  bound  to  beleeue,  and  all  good  duties 
that  we  are  bound  to  practise. 

7.  All  and  euerie  the  Articles  contained  in  the  Nicen 
Creecle,  the  Creede  of  Athanasius,  and  that  which  is  com- 
monly called  the  Apostles  Creede,  ought  firmely  to  bee 
receiued  and  beleeued,  for  they  may  be  proued  by  most 
certain e  warrant  of  holy  Scripture. 

Of  faith  in  the  holy  Trinitie. 

8.  There  is  but  one  lining  and  true  God,  euerlasting, 


xlvi  INTRODUCTION. 

without  body,  parts,  or  passions,  of  infinite  power,  wisedome, 
and  goodnes,  tlie  maker  and  preseriier  of  all  things,  both 
visible  and  inuisible.  And  in  vnitie  of  this  Godhead,  there 
be  three  persons  of  one  and  the  same  substance  power  and 
eternitie :  the  Father,  the  Sone,  and  the  holj  Ghost. 

9.  The  essence  of  the  Father  doth  not  begett  the  essence 
of  the  Sonne  ;  but  the  person  of  the  Father  begetteth  the 
person  of  the  Sonne,  by  communicating  his  whole  essence 
to  the  person  begotten  from  eternitie. 

10.  The  holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the  Father  and 
the  Sonne,  is  of  one  substance,  maiestie,  and  glory,  with 
the  Father  and  the  Sonne,  very  and  eternall  God. 

Of  God's  eternall  decree,  and  Predestination, 

11.  God  from  all  eternitie  did  by  his  vnchangeable 
counsell  ordaine  whatsoeuer  in  time  should  come  to  passe  : 
yet  so,  as  thereby  no  violence  is  offred  to  the  wills  of  the 
reasonable  creatures,  and  neither  the  libertie  nor  the  con- 
tingencie  of  the  second  causes  is  taken  away,  but  established 
rather. 

12.  By  the  same  eternall  counsell  God  hath  predes- 
tinated some  vnto  life,  and  reprobated  some  vnto  death  : 
of  both  which  there  is  a  certaine  number,  knowen  only  to 
God,  which  can  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished. 

13.  Predestination  to  life,  is  the  euerlasting  purpose  of 
God,  whereby,  before  the  foundations  of  the  world  were 
layed,  he  hath  constantly  decreed  in  his  secret  counsell  to 
deliuer  from  curse  and  damnation,  those  whom  he  hath 
chosen  in  Christ  out  of  mankind  e,  and  to  bring  them  by 
Christ  vnto  euerlasting  saluation,  as  vessels  made  to  honor. 


INTRODUCTION.  xlvii 

14.  The  cause  mouing  God  to  predestinate  vnto  life,  is 
not  the  foreseeing  of  faith,  or  perseuerance,  or  good  workes, 
or  of  anything  which  is  in  the  person  predestinated,  but  onelj 
the  good  pleasure  of  God  himselfe.  For  all  things  being 
ordained  for  the  manifestation  of  his  glory,  and  his  glory 
being  to  appeare  both  in  the  workes  of  his  Mercy  and  of 
his  Justice :  it  seemed  good  to  his  heauenly  wisedome  to 
choose  out  a  certaine  number  towardes  whome  he  would 
extend  his  vndeserued  mercy,  leaning  the  rest  to  be  spec- 
tacles of  his  iustice. 

15.  Such  as  are  predestinated  vnto  life,  be  called  ac- 
cording vnto  Gods  purpose  (his  spirit  working  in  due 
season)  and  through  grace  they  obey  the  calling,  they  bee 
iustified  freely,  they  bee  made  sonnes  of  God  by  adoption, 
they  be  made  like  the  image  of  his  onely  begotten  Sonne  lesus 
Christ,  they  walke  religiously  in  good  workes,  and  at  length, 
by  God's  mercy  they  attaine  to  euerlasting  felicitie.  But 
such  as  are  not  predestinated  to  saluation,  shall  finally  be 
condemned  for  their  sinnes. 

16.  The  godlike  consideration  of  Predestination  and 
our  election  in  Christ,  is  full  of  sweete,  pleasant,  and  vn- 
speakeable  comfort  to  godly  persons,  and  such  as  feele  in 
themselues  the  working  of  the  spirit  of  Christ,  mortifying 
the  workes  of  the  flesh,  and  their  earthly  members,  and 
drawing  vp  their  mindes  to  high  and  heauenly  things  :  as 
well  because  it  doth  greatly  confirme  and  establish  their 
faith  of  eternall  saluation  to  be  enioyed  through  Christ, 
as  because  it  doth  feruently  kindle  their  loue  towardes 
God  :  and  on  the  contrary  side,  for  curious  and  carnall 
persons,  lacking  the  spirit  of  Christ,  to  haue  continually 


Xlviii  INTRODUCTION. 

before  their  eies  the  sentence  of  Gods  predestination,  is 
very  dangerous. 

17.  Wee  must  receiue  Gods  promises  in  such  wise  as 
thej  be  generally  set  forth  vnto  vs  in  holy  Scripture  ;  and 
in  our  doings,  that  will  of  God  is  to  be  followed,  which 
we  haue  expressely  declared  vnto  vs  in  the  word  of  God. 

Of  the  creation  and  gouernement  of  all  things. 

18.  In  the  beginning  of  time,  when  no  creature  had 
any  being,  God  by  his  word  alone,  in  the  space  of  sixe 
dayes,  created  all  things,  and  afterwardes  by  his  prouidence 
doth  continue,  propagate,  and  order  them  according  to  his 
owne  will. 

19.  The  principall  creatures  are  Angels  and  men. 

20.  Of  Angels,  some  continued  in  that  holy  state  wherein 
they  were  created,  and  are  by  Gods  grace  for  euer  es- 
tablished therein  :  others  fell  from  the  same,  and  are 
reserued  in  chaines  of  darkenesse  vnto  the  iudgement  of  the 
great  day. 

21.  Man  being  at  the  beginning  created  according  to 
the  image  of  God  (which  consisted  especially  in  the  Wise- 
dome  of  his  minde  and  the  true  Holyness  of  his  free  will) 
had  the  couenant  of  the  lawe  ingrafted  in  his  heart :  whereby 
God  did  promise  vnto  him  euerlasting  life,  vpon  condition 
that  he  performed  entire  and  perfect  obedience  vnto  liis 
Commandements,  according  to  that  measure  of  strength 
wherewith  hee  was  endued  in  his  creation,  and  threatned 
death  vnto  him  if  he  did  not  performe  the  same. 

Of  the  fall  of  man,  originall  sinne,  and  the  state  of  man 
before  lusfification. 

22.  By  one  man  sinne  entred  into  the  world,  and  death 


INTRODUCTION.  xlix 

bj  sinne ;  and  so  death  went  oner  all  men,  for  as  miicli  as 
all  liaue  sinned. 

23.  Originall  sinne  standetli  not  in  the  imitation  of 
Adam  (as  the  Pelagians  dreame)  but  is  the  fault  and  cor- 
ruption of  the  nature  of  euery  person  that  naturally  is 
ingendred  and  propagated  from  Adam:  whereby  it  commeth 
to  passe  that  man  is  depriued  of  originall  righteousnes,  and 
by  nature  is  bent  vnto  sinne.  And  therefore,  in  euery  per- 
son borne  into  the  world,  it  deserueth  Gods  wrath  and 
damnation. 

24.  This  corruption  of  nature  doth  remaine  euen  in 
those  that  are  regenerated,  whereby  the  flesh  alwaies 
lusteth  against  the  spirit,  and  cannot  bee  made  subject  to 
the  lawe  of  God.  And  howsoeuer,  for  Christs  sake  there 
bee  no  condemnation  to  such  as  are  regenerate  and  doe 
beleeue :  yet  doth  the  Apostle  acknowledge  that  in  it 
selfe  this  concupiscence  hath  the  nature  of  sinne. 

25.  The  condition  of  man  after  the  fall  of  Adam  is 
such,  that  he  cannot  turne,  and  prepare  himselfe  by  his 
owne  naturall  strength  and  good  workes,  to  faith,  and  calling 
ypon  God.  Wherefore  we  haue  no  power  to  doe  good 
workes,  pleasing  and  acceptable  vnto  God,  without  the 
grace  of  God  preuenting  vs,  that  we  may  haue  a  good 
will,  and  working  with  vs  when  wee  haue  that  good  will. 

26.  Workes  done  before  the  grace  of  Christ,  and  the 
inspiration  of  his  spirit,  are  not  pleasing  vnto  God,  for 
as  much  as  they  spring  not  of  faith  in  lesus  Christ,  neither 
do  they  make  men  meete  to  receaue  grace,  or  (as  the 
Schoole  Authors  say)  deserue  grace  of  congruitie :  yea 
rather,  for  that  they  are  not  done  in  such  sorte  as  God  hath 

d 


1  INTRODUCTION. 

willed  and  cominaunded  tliem  to  be  done,  we  doubt  not  but 
tliej  are  sinfull. 

27.  All  sinnes  are  not  equall,  but  some  farre  more 
heynous  than  others  ;  yet  the  very  least  is  of  its  owne  nature 
mortall,  and  without  Gods  mercy  maketh  the  oflfendor 
lyable  Ynto  eueiiasting  damnation. 

28.  God  is  not  the  Author  of  sinne  :  howbeit  he  doth 
not  only  permitt,  but  also  by  his  prouidence  gouerne  and 
order  the  same,  guiding  it  in  such  sorte  by  his  infinite  wise- 
dome,  as  it  turneth  to  the  manifestation  of  his  owne  glory 
and  to  the  good  of  his  elect. 

Of  Christ,  the  mediator  of  the  second  Covenant 

29.  The  Sonne,  which  is  the  Word  of  the  Father,  be- 
gotten from  euerlasting  of  the  Father,  the  true  and  eternall 
God,  of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  tooke  mans  nature 
in  the  wombe  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  of  her  substance  :  so 
that  two  whole  and  perfect  natures,  that  is  to  say,  the  God- 
head and  Manhoode  were  inseparably  ioyned  in  one  person, 
making  one  Christ  very  God  and  very  man. 

30.  Christ  in  the  truth  of  our  nature,  was  made  like 
vnto  vs  in  all  things,  sinne  only  excepted,  from  which  he 
was  cleerely  voyd,  both  in  his  life  and  in  his  nature.  He 
came  as  a  Lambe  without  spott,  to  take  away  the  sins  of 
the  world,  by  the  sacrifice  of  himselfe  once  made,  and  sinne 
(as  Saint  John  saith)  was  not  in  him.  He  fulfilled  the  law 
for  vs  perfectly  :  For  our  sakes  he  endured  most  greiuous 
torments  immediately  in  his  soule,  and  most  painefull  sufier- 
ings  in  his  body.  He  was  crucified,  and  dyed  to  reconcile  his 
Father  vnto  vs,  and  to  be  a  sacrifice  not  onely  for  originall 
guilt,  but  also  for  all  our  actuall  transgi^essious.     He  was 


INTRODUCTION.  K 

buried  and  descended  into  liell,  and  the  third  day  rose  from 
the  dead,  and  tooke  againe  his  body,  with  flesh,  bones,  and  all 
things  appertaining  to  the  perfection  of  mans  nature :  where- 
with he  ascended  into  Heauen,  and  there  sitteth  at  the  right 
hand  of  his  Father,  vntill  hee  returne  to  iudge  all  men  at 
the  last  day. 

Of  the  communicating  of  the  grace  of  Christ. 

31.  They  are  to  be  condemned,  that  presume  to  say 
that  euery  man  shalbe  saued  by  the  law  or  sect  which  he 
professeth,  so  that  he  be  diligent  to  frame  his  life  according 
to  that  law,  and  the  light  of  nature.  For  holy  Scripture  doth 
set  out  vnto  ys  only  the  name  of  lesus  Christ  whereby  men 
must  be  saued. 

32.  None  can  come  vnto  Christ,  vnlesse  it  bee  giuen  vnto 
him,  and  vnlesse  the  Father  drawe  him.  And  all  men  are 
not  so  drawen  by  the  Father  that  they  may  come  vnto  the 
Son.  Neither  is  there  such  a  sufficient  measure  of  grace 
vouchsafed  unto  euerie  man  whereby  he  is  enabled  to  come 
vnto  everlasting  life. 

33.  All  Gods  elect  are  in  their  time  inseperablye 
vnited  vnto  Christ  by  the  efiectuall  and  vitall  influence  of 
the  holy  Ghost,  deriued  from  him  as  from  the  head  vnto 
euery  true  member  of  his  mysticall  body.  And  being  thus 
made  one  with  Christ,  they  are  truely  regenerated,  and  made 
partakers  of  him  and  all  his  benefits. 

Of  lustification  and  Faith, 

34.  We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God,  onely  for 
the  merit  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  lesus  Christ,  applied  by 
faith  :  and  not  for  our  owne  workes  or  merits.  And  this 
righteousnes,  which  we  so  receiue  of  Gods  mercie  and  Christs 

d2 


lii  INTRODUCTION. 

meritSj  imbraced  by  faith,  is  taken,  accepted,  and  allowed 
of  God,  for  our  perfect  and  full  iustification. 

35.  Although  this  iustification  be  free  vnto  vs,  yet  it 
commeth  not  so  freely  vnto  vs,  that  there  is  no  ransome 
paid  therefore  at  all.  God  shewed  his  great  mercie  in  de- 
liuering  vs  from  our  former  captiuitie,  without  requiring  of 
any  ransome  to  be  payd,  or  amends  to  be  made  on  our 
parts  ;  which  thing  by  vs  had  been  vnpossible  to  bee  done. 
And  whereas  all  the  world  w^as  not  able  of  themselues  to 
pay  any  part  towards  their  ransome,  it  pleased  our  heavenly 
Father  of  his  infinite  mercie  without  any  desert  of  ours,  to 
prouide  for  vs  the  most  precious  merits  of  his  owne  Sonne, 
whereby  our  ransome  might  be  fully  payd,  the  lawe  fulfilled, 
and  his  iustice  fully  satisfied.  So  that  Christ  is  now  the 
righteousnes  of  all  them  that  truely  beleeue  in  him.  Hee 
for  them  payd  their  ransome  by  his  death.  He  for  them 
fulfilled  the  lawe  in  his  life.  That  now  in  him,  and  by  him 
euerie  true  Christian  man  may  be  called  a  fulfiUer  of  the 
lawe :  forasmuch  as  that  which  our  infirmitie  w^as  not  able 
to  effect,  Christs  iustice  hath  performed.  And  thus  the 
iustice  and  mercie  of  God  doe  embrace  each  other :  the  grace 
of  God  not  shutting  out  the  iustice  of  God  in  the  matter  of 
our  iustification  ;  but  onely  shutting  out  the  iustice  of  man 
(that  is  to  say,  the  iustice  of  our  own  workes)  from  being 
any  cause  of  deseruing  our  iustification. 

36.  When  we  say  that  we  are  iustified  by  Faith  onely, 
we  doe  not  meane  that  the  said  iustifying  faith  is  alone  in 
man,  without  true  Repentance,  Hope,  Charity,  and  the  feare 
of  God  (for  such  a  faith  is  dead,  and  cannot  iustifie),  neither 
do  we  meane,  that  this  our  act  to  beleeue  in  Christ,  or  this 


INTEODUCTION.  liii 

our  faitli  in  Christ,  wliich  is  ^\'itliiu  vs,  clotli  of  it  selfe  iustifie 
vs,  or  deserue  our  iustification  Ynto  vs,  (for  that  were  to 
account  our  selues  to  bee  iustified  by  the  vertue  or  dignitie 
of  some  thing  that  is  within  our  selues  :)  but  the  true  vnder- 
standing  and  meaning  thereof  is  that  although  we  heare 
Gods  word  and  beleeue  it,  although  we  haue  Faith,  Hope, 
Oharitie,  Repentance,  and  the  feare  of  God  within  us,  and 
adde  neuer  so  many  good  workes  thereunto :  yet  wee  must 
renounce  the  merit  of  all  our  said  vertues,  of  Faith,  Hope, 
Oharitie,  and  all  our  other  vertues,  and  good  deeds,  which 
we  either  haue  done,  shall  doe,  or  can  doe,  as  things  that 
be  farre  too  weake  and  vnperfect,  and  ynsufficient  to  deserue 
remission  of  our  sinnes,  and  our  iustification :  and  therefore 
we  must  trust  onely  in  Gods  mercie,  and  the  merits  of 
his  most  dearely  beloued  Sonne,  our  onely  Redeemer,  Sa- 
uiour,  and  lustifier  lesus  Christ.  Neuerthelesse,  because 
Faith  doth  directly  send  vs  to  Christ  for  our  iustification, 
and  that  by  faith  given  vs  of  God  wee  embrace  the  promise 
of  Gods  mercie,  and  the  remission  of  our  sinnes,  (which 
thing  none  other  of  our  vertues  or  workes  properly  doth  :) 
therefore  the  Scripture  vseth  to  say,  that  Faith  luithoiit 
worJces;  and  the  auncient  fathers  of  the  Church  to  the  same 
purpose,  that  onel^  Faith  doth  iustifie  vs. 

37.  By  iustifying  Faith  wee  vnderstand  not  onely  the 
common  beleefe  of  the  Articles  of  Christian  Religion,  and 
a  perswasion  of  the  truth  of  Gods  worde  in  generall :  but 
also  a  particular  application  of  the  gratious  promises  of  the 
Gospell,  to  the  comfort  of  our  owne  soules  :  whereby  we  lay 
hold  on  Christ,  with  all  his  benefits,  hauing  an  earnest 
trust  and  confidence  in  God,  that  he  will  be  mercifull  vnto 


liv  INTRODUCTION. 

vs  for  his  onelj  Sonnes  sake.  So  that  a  true  bcleeiier 
may  bee  certaine,  by  the  assurance  of  faith,  of  the  for- 
giuenesse  of  his  sinnes,  and  of  his  euerlasting  salvation  by 
Christ. 

38.  A  true  liuely  iustifying  faith,  and  the  sanctifying 
spmt  of  God,  is  not  extinguished,  nor  vanisheth  away  in 
the  regenerate,  either  finally  or  totally. 

Of  sanctification  and  good  worhes. 

39.  All  that  are  iustified,  are  likewise  sanctified  :  their 
faith  being  alwaies  accompanied  with  true  Repentance  and 
good  Workes. 

40.  Repentance  is  a  gift  of  God,  whereby  a  godly  sor- 
row is  wrought  in  the  heart  of  the  faithfull,  for  oflfending 
God  their  mercifull  Father  by  their  former  transgressions, 
together  with  a  constant  resolution  for  the  time  to  come  to 
cleaue  unto  God,  and  to  lead  a  new  life. 

41.  Albeit  that  good  workes,  which  are  the  fruits  of 
faith,  and  follow  after  iustifi  cation,  cannot  make  satisfaction 
for  our  sinnes,  and  endure  the  seueritie  of  Gods  iudgement : 
yet  are  they  pleasing  to  God  and  accepted  of  him  in  Christ, 
and  doe  spring  from  a  true  and  liuely  faith,  w^hich  by  them 
is  to  be  discerned,  as  a  tree  by  the  fmite. 

42.  The  workes  which  God  would  haue  his  people  to 
walke  in,  are  such  as  he  hath  commaunded  in  his  holy 
Scripture,  and  not  such  workes  as  men  haue  deuised  out  of 
their  own  braine,  of  a  blind  zeale,  and  deuotion,  without 
the  warrant  of  the  word  of  God. 

43.  The  regenerate  cannot  fulfill  the  lawe  of  God  per- 
fectly in  this  life.     For  in  many  things  we  ofi<ed  all :  and  if 


INTRODUCTION.  Iv 

we  say,  we  haue  no  sinne,  wee  deceaue  our  selues,  and  tlie 
truth  is  not  in  ys. 

44.  Not  euerie  hejnous  sinne  willingly  committed  after 
baptisme,  is  sinne  against  the  holy  Ghost,  and  vnpardonable. 
And  therefore  to  such  as  fall  into  sinne  after  baptisme,  place 
for  repentance  is  not  to  be  denied. 

45.  Voluntary  workes,  besides  ouer  and  aboue  Gods 
commandements,  which  they  call  workes  of  Superrogation, 
cannot  be  taught  without  arrogancie  and  impietie.  For 
by  them  men  doe  declare  that  they  doe  not  onely  render 
vnto  God  as  much  as  they  are  bound  to  doe,  but  that  they 
doe  more  for  his  sake  then  of  bounden  duty  is  required. 

Of  the  seruice  of  God. 

46.  Our  dutie  towards  God  is  to  beleeue  in  him,  to 
feare  him,  and  to  loue  him  with  all  our  heart,  with  all 
our  minde,  and  with  all  our  soule,  and  with  all  our  strength, 
to  worship  him,  and  to  giue  him  thankes,  to  put  our  whole 
trust  in  him,  to  call  vpon  him,  to  honour  his  holy  Name 
and  his  word,  and  to  serue  him  truely  all  the  dayes  of  our 
life. 

47.  In  all  our  necessities  we  ought  to  haue  recourse 
Ynto  God  by  prayer :  assuring  our  selues,  that  what- 
soeuer  we  aske  of  the  Father,  in  the  name  of  his  Sonne 
(our  onely  mediator  and  intercessor)  Christ  lesus,  and  ac- 
cording to  his  will,  he  will  yndoubtedly  grant  it. 

48.  Wee  ought  to  prepare  our  hearts  before  wee  pray, 
and  ynderstand  the  things  that  wee  aske  when  wee  pray:  that 
both  our  hearts  and  voyces  may  together  sound  in  the  eares 
of  Gods  Maiestie. 


Ivi  INTRODUCTION^. 

49.  When  almiglitic  God  smitetli  vs  with  affliction,  or 
some  great  calamitie  hangeth  oner  ys,  or  any  other  waightj 
canse  so  reqnireth;  it  is  onr  dutie  to  humble  onr  seines  in 
fasting,  to  bewaile  our  sinncs  with  a  sorrowfull  heart,  and 
to  addict  our  seines  to  earnest  prayer,  that  it  might  please 
God  to  turne  his  wrath  from  ys,  or  supplie  ys  with  such 
graces  as  wee  greatly  stand  in  neede  of 

50.  Fasting  is  a  with-holding  of  meat,  drincke,  and  all 
natnrall  foode,  with  other  ontward  delights,  from  the  body, 
for  the  determined  time  of  fasting.  As  for  those  abstinences 
wdiich  are  appointed  by  pnblike  order  of  onr  state,  for 
eating  of  fish  and  forbearing  of  flesh  at  certaine  times 
and  dales  appointed,  they  are  no  wayes  ment  to  bee 
religions  fastes,  nor  intended  for  the  maintenance  of 
any  superstition  in  the  choise  of  meates,  bnt  are  groUided 
meerely  Ypon  politicke  considerations,  for  prouision  of 
things  tending  to  the  better  presernation  of  the  Common- 
wealth. 

51.  Wee  must  not  fast  with  this  perswasion  of  minde, 
that  onr  fasting  can  bring  ys  to  heauen,  or  ascribe  holy- 
nesse  to  the  outward  w^orke  wTonght.  For  God  alloNYCth  not 
our  fast  for  the  worke  sake  (which  of  it  selfe  is  a  thing 
meerely  indifferent),  but  chiefly  respecteth  the  heart,  how 
it  is  affected  therein.  It  is  therefore  requisit  that  first 
before  all  things  we  dense  our  hearts  from  sinne,  and  then 
direct  our  fast  to  such  ends  as  God  will  allow  to  bee  good : 
that  the  flesh  may  thereby  be  chastised,  the  spirit  may  be 
more  feruent  in  prayer,  and  that  our  fasting  may  bee  a 
testimony  of  our  humble  submission  to  Gods  maiestie,  when 
wee  acknowledge  our  sinnes  Ynto  him,   and  are  inwardly 


INTKODUCTIOX.  Ivii 

touched  with  sorrowMiiesse  of  heart,  bewailmg  the  same  iu 
the  affliction  of  our  bodies. 

52.  All  worship  deuiscd  hy  mans  phantasie,  besides 
or  contrary  to  the  Scriptures  (as  wandring  on  Pilgrimages, 
setting  yp  of  Candles,  Stations,  and  lubilies,  Pharisaicall 
sects  and  fained  religions,  praying  vpon  Beades,  and  such 
like  superstition)  hath  not  onely  no  promise  of  reward  in 
Scripture,  but  contrariewise  threatnings  and  maledictions. 

53.  All  manner  of  expressing  God  the  Father,  the 
Sonne,  and  the  holy  Ghost,  in  an  outward  forme,  is 
vtterly  vnlawfull.  As  also  all  other  images  deuised  or 
made  by  man  to  the  use  of  Religion . 

54.  All  religious  worship  ought  to  bee  giuen  to  God 
alone  ;  from  whome  all  goodnesse,  health,  and  grace  ought 
to  be  both  asked  and  looked  for,  as  from  the  very  author 
and  giuer  of  the  same,  and  from  none  other. 

55.  The  name  of  God  is  to  be  vsed  with  all  reuerece 
and  holy  respect :  and  therefore  all  vaine  and  rash  swearing 
is  Ttterly  to  be  condemned.  Yet  notwitlistanding  vpon 
lawfuU  occasions,  an  oath  may  be  giuen,  and  taken, 
according  to  the  word  of  God,  histice,  iudgement,  and 
truth. 

56.  The  first  day  of  the  weeke,  which  is  the  Lords 
day,  is  wholly  to  be  dedicated  unto  the  seruice  of  God  :  and 
therefore  we  are  bound  therein  to  rest  from  our  common 
and  daily  buysinesse,  and  to  bestow  that  leasure  vpon  holy 
exercises,  both  publike  and  priuate. 

Of  the  Ciuill  Magistrate. 

57.  The  Kings  Maiestie  vnder  God  hath  the  Soueraigne 
and  chiefe  power,  within  his  Realmes  and  Dominions,  ouer 


Iviii  INTRODUCTION. 

all  manner  of  persons,  of  what  estate,  either  Ecclesiasticall 
or  Oiuill,  soeuer  thej  bee  ;  so  as  no  other  forraine  power 
hath  or  ought  to  haue  any  superiority  ouer  them. 

58.  Wee  doe  professe  that  the  supreame  gouernement 
of  all  estates  within  the  said  Realmes  and  Dominions,  in  all 
causes,  as  well  Ecclesiasticall  as  Temp  or  all,  doth  of  right 
appertaine  to  the  Kings  highnes.  Neither  doe  we  giue 
vnto  him  hereby  the  administration  of  the  Word  and 
Sacraments,  or  the  power  of  the  Keyes  :  but  that  pre- 
rogatiue  onely,  which  we  see  to  haue  been  alwaies  giuen 
vnto  all  godly  Princes  in  holy  Scripture  by  God  himselfe  ; 
that  is,  that  hee  should  containe  all  estates  and  degree 
committed  to  his  charge  by  God,  whether  they  be  Eccle- 
siasticall or  Oiuill,  within  their  duty,  and  restraine  the 
stubborne  and  euill  doers  with  the  power  of  the  Oiuill 
swoorde. 

59.  The  Pope  neither  of  himselfe,  nor  by  any  authoritie 
of  the  Ohurch  or  Sea  of  Rome,  or  by  any  other  meanes 
with  any  other,  hath  any  power  or  authoritie  to  depose  the 
King,  or  dispose  any  of  his  Kingdomes  or  Dominions,  or  to 
authorise  any  other  Prince  to  inuade  or  annoy  him  or  his 
Oountries,  or  to  discharge  any  of  his  subiects  of  their 
allegeance  and  obedience  to  his  Maiestie,  or  to  giue  licence 
or  leaue  to  any  of  them  to  beare  armes,  raise  tumult,  or  to 
offer  any  yiolence  or  hurt  to  his  Royall  person,  state,  or 
gouernement,  or  to  any  of  his  subiects  within  his  Maiesties 
Dominions. 

60.  That  Princes  which  be  excommunicated  or  depriued 
by  the  Pope,  may  be  deposed  or  murthered  by  their  subiects, 
or  any  other  whatsoeuer,  is  impious  doctrine. 


INTRODUCTION.  lix 

61.  The  la^ves  of  the  Realme  may  punish  Christian  men 
with  death  for  hejnous  and  grieiioiis  offences. 

62.  It  is  lawfull  for  Christian  men,  at  the  commande- 
ment  of  the  Magistrate,  to  beare  armes,  and  to  serue  in 
iust  wars. 

Of  OUT  duty  towards  our  Neighbours, 

63.  Ovr  duty  towards  our  neighbours  is,  to  loue  them 
as  our  selues,  and  to  do  to  all  men  as  we  would  they  should 
doe  to  us ;  to  honourand  obey  our  Superiours,  to  preserue 
the  safety  of  mens  persons,  as  also  their  chastitie,  goods, 
and  good  names ;  to  beare  no  malice  nor  hatred  in  our 
hearts ;  to  keepe  our  bodies  in  temperance,  sobernes,  and 
chastitie;  to  be  true  and  iust  in  all  our  doings  ;  not  to 
couet  other  mens  goodes,  but  labour  truely  to  get  our  owne 
lining,  and  to  doe  our  dutie  in  that  estate  of  life  vnto  which 
it  pleaseth  God  to  call  us. 

64.  For  the  preseruation  of  the  chastitie  of  mens 
persons,  wedlocke  is  commaunded  vnto  all  men  that  stand 
in  need  thereof.  Neither  is  there  any  prohibition  by  the 
word  of  God,  but  that  the  ministers  of  the  Church  may 
enter  into  the  state  of  Matrimony  :  they  being  no  where 
commaunded  by  Gods  Law,  either  to  vow  the  estate  of 
single  life,  or  to  abstaine  from  marriage.  Therefore  it  is 
lawfull  also  for  the,  as  well  as  for  all  other  Christian  men, 
to  marrie  at  their  owne  discretion,  as  they  shall  iudge  the 
same  to  serue  better  to  godlines. 

Q5.  The  riches  and  goodes  of  Christians  are  not  com- 
mon, as  touching  the  right,  title,  and  possession  of  the 
same  :  as  certaine  Anabaptists  falsely  affirme.  Notwith- 
standing euerie  man  ought  of  such  things  as  hee  possesseth, 


Ix  IXTKODUCTIOK. 

liberally  to   giue  almes   to   the   poore,    accordiDg   to   Lis 
ability. 

66.  Faith  giuen,  is  to  be  kept,  even  with  Hereticks  and 
Infidells. 

67.  The  Popish  doctrine  of  Equiuocation  &;  mentall 
Reseniation,  is  most  mgodlv,  and  tendeth  plainelj  to  the 
subuersion  of  all  humaine  society. 

Of  the  Church,  and  outward  'mi nisf en/  of  the  GospelL 
6^.  There  is  but  one  Catholike  Church  (out  of  -svhich 
there  is  no  saluation)  containing  the  uniuersall  copanr  of  all 
the  Saints  that  euer  Tvere,  are,  or  shalbe,  gathered  together 
in  one  body,  vnder  one  head  Christ  lesiis  :  part  whereof  is 
akeady  in  heaven  triumphant,  part  as  yet  militant  heere 
ypon  earth.  And  because  this  Church  consisteth  of  all 
those^  and  those  alone,  which  are  elected  by  God  mto 
saluation,  &  regenerated  by  the  power  of  his  spiiit,  the 
number  of  whome  is  knowen  only  rnto  God  himselfe : 
therefore  it  is  called  the  Catholil'e  or  yniyersall,  and  the 
Inukihle  Church. 

69.  But  particular  and  risible  Churches  (consisting  of 
those  who  make  profession  of  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  hue 
ynder  the  outward  meanes  of  saluation)  be  many  in  number: 
wherein  the  more  or  lesse  sincerly  according  to  Chiists 
institution,  the  word  of  God  is  taught,  the  Sacraments  are 
administred,  and  the  authority  of  the  Keyes  is  vsed, 
the  more  or  lesse  pure  are  such  Churches  to  bee  ac- 
counted. 

70.  Although  in  the  visible  CTiurch  the  euill  bee  euer 
mingled  with  the  good,  and  sometimes  the  euill  haue  chiefe 
authoritie  in  the  ministration  of  the  word  k  Sacraments  : 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixi 

jet,  for  as  mucli  'as  tliej  doe  not  tlie  same  in  their  owne 
name,  but  in  Christs,  and  minister  by  liis  commission  and 
authority,  we  may  Yse  their  ministery  both  in  hearing  the 
word  and  in  receauino:  the  Sacraments.  Neither  is  the 
eiFect  of  Christs  ordinance  taken  away  by  their  wickednesse  : 
nor  the  grace  of  Gods  gifts  diminished  from  such  as  by  faith 
and  rightly  doe  receaue  the  Sacraments  ministred  vnto 
them;  which  are  effectuall,  because  of  Christs  institution 
and  promise,  although  they  be  ministred  by  euill  men. 
Neuerthelesse  it  appertaineth  to  the  discipline  of  the 
Church,  that  inquiry  be  made  of  euill  ministers,  and  that 
they  be  accused  by  those  that  haue  knowledge  of  their 
offences,  and  finally  being  found  guiltie,  by  iust  iudgement 
bee  deposed. 

71.  It  is  not  lawfull  for  any  miin  to  take  vpon  him 
the  office  of  publike  preaching  or  ministring  the  Sacraments 
in  the  Church,  vnless  hee  bee  first  lawfully  called  and  sent 
to  execute  the  same.  x\nd  those  we  ought  to  iudge  law- 
fully called  and  sent,  which  bee  chosen  and  called  to  this 
worke  by  men  who  haue  publike  author]  tie  giuen  them  in 
the  Church,  to  call  and  send  ministers  into  the  Lords 
yineyard. 

72.  To  haue  publike  prayer  in  the  Church,  or  to 
administer  the  Sacraments  in  a  tongue  not  vnderstood  of 
the  people,  is  a  thing  plainly  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  the  custome  of  the  Primitiue  Church. 

73.  That  person  which  by  publike  denunciation  of  the 
Church  is  rightly  cut  off  from  the  Tnitie  of  the  Church,  and 
excommunicate,  ought  to  bee  taken  of  the  whole  multitude 
of  the  faithfull,   as  a    Heathen  and  Publican,    yntill  by 


Ixii  INTRODUCTION. 

Repentance  he  be  openly  reconciled  and  receaued  into  the 
Church,  by  the  iudgement  of  such  as  haue  authoritie  in 
that  behalfe. 

74.  God  hath  giuen  power  to  his  ministers,  not  simply 
to  forgiue  sinnes,  (which  prerogatiue  he  hath  reserued  onely 
to  himselfe)  but  in  his  name  to  declare  and  pronounce  vnto 
such  as  truely  repent  and  vnfainedly  beleeue  his  holy 
Gospell,  the  absolution  and  forgiuenesse  of  sinnes.  Neither 
is  it  Gods  pleasure  that  his  people  should  bee  tied  to  make 
a  particular  confession  of  all  their  knowen  sinnes  vnto  any 
mortall  man:  howsoeuer  any  person  grieued  in  his  con- 
science, vpon  any  speciall  cause,  may  well  resorte  vnto  any 
godly  and  learned  Minister,  to  receaue  aduise  and  comfort 
at  his  hands. 

Of  the  authoritie  of  the  Church,  generall  Councells,  and 
Bishop  of  Rome. 

75.  It  is  not  lawfuU  for  the  Church  to  ordaine  any 
thing  that  is  contrary  to  Gods  word  :  neither  may  it  so  ex- 
pound one  place  of  Scripture,  that  it  be  repugnant  to 
another.  Wherefore  although  the  Church  bee  a  witnesse, 
and  a  keeper  of  holy  writt  :  yet  as  it  ought  not  to  decree 
any  thing  against  the  same,  so  besides  the  same  ought  it 
not  inforce  any  thing  to  be  beleeued  vpon  necessitie  of 
saluation. 

^Q.  Generall  Councells  may  not  be  gathered  together 
without  the  commaundement  and  will  of  Princes;  and 
when  they  be  gathered  together  (for  as  much  as  they  be  an 
assembly  of  men  not  alwaies  gouerned  with  the  spirit  and 
word  of  God)  they  may  erre,  and  sometimes  haue  erred, 
euen  in  things  pertaining  to  the  rule  of  pietie.     Wherefore 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixiii 

things  ordained  by  them,  as  necessary  to  sahiation,  haiie 
neither  strength  nor  authoritj,  ynlesse  it  may  be  shewed 
that  they  bee  taken  out  of  holy  Scriptm-es. 

77.  Eiiery  particular  Church  hath  authority  to  institute, 
to  change,  and  cleane  to  put  away  ceremonies  and  other 
Ecclesiasticall  rites,  as  they  be  superfluous,  or  be  abused ; 
and  to  constitute  other,  makeing  more  to  seemelynes,  to 
order,  or  edification. 

78.  As  the  Chm^ches  of  lerusalem,  Alexandria  and 
Antioch  haue  erred  :  so  also  the  Church  of  Rome  hath 
erred,  not  onely  in  those  things  which  concerne  matter 
of  practise  and  point  of  ceremonies,  but  also  in  matters  of 
faith. 

79.  The  power  which  the  Bishop  of  Rcnne  now 
challengeth,  to  be  Supreame  head  of  the  vniyersall  Church 
of  Christ,  and  to  be  aboue  all  Emperours,  Kings  and 
Princes,  is  an  usurped  power,  contrary  to  the  Scriptures 
and  word  of  God,  and  contrary  to  the  example  of  the 
Primitiue  Church  :  and  therefore  is  for  most  iust  causes 
taken  away  and  abolished  within  the  Kings  Maiesties 
Realmes  and  Dominions. 

80.  The  Bishop  of  Rome  is  so  farre  from  being  the 
supreame  head  of  the  yniuersall  Church  of  Christ,  that  his 
workes  and  doctrine  doe  plainely  discover  him  to  bee  that 
man  of  sinne,  foretold  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  wJiome  the 
Lord  shall  consume  luith  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and 
abolish  with  the  hrightnes  of  his  comming. 

Of  the  State  of  the  old  and  new  Testament. 

81.  In  the  Old  Testament  the  Commaundements  of  the 
Law  were  more  largely,  and  the  promises  of  Christ  more 


Ixiv  INTRODUCTION. 

sparingly  and  darkelj  propounded,  shaddowed  M'itli  a 
multitude  of  types  and  figures,  and  so  mucli  the  more 
generally  and  obscurely  deliuered,  as  the  manifesting  of 
them  was  further  off. 

82.  The  Old  Testament  is  not  contrary  to  the  New. 
For  both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament  euerlasting  life 
is  offered  to  mankinde  by  Christ,  who  is  the  onely  mediator 
betweene  God  and  man,  being  both  God  and  man.  Where- 
fore they  are  not  to  be  heard,  which  faine  that  the  old 
Fathers  did  looke  onely  for  trasitory  promises.  For  they 
looked  for  all  benefits  of  God  the  Father  through  the 
merits  of  his  Sonne  lesus  Christ,  as  we  now  doe  :  onely 
they  beleeued  in  Christ  which  should  come,  we  in  Christ 
already  come. 

83.  The  New  Testament  is  full  of  grace  and  truth, 
bringing  ioyfuU  tidings  vnto  mankinde,  that  whatsoeuer 
formerly  was  promised  of  Clirist,  is  now  accomplished: 
and  so  in  stead  of  the  auncient  types  and  ceremonies, 
exhibiteth  the  things  themselues,  with  a  large  and  cleere 
declaration  of  all  the  benefits  of  the  Gospell.  Neither  is 
the  ministery  thereof  restrained  any  longer  to  one  circum- 
cised nation,  but  is  indifi'erently  propounded  vnto  all 
people,  whether  they  be  lewes  or  Gentils.  So  that  there 
is  now  no  Nation  which  can  truly  complaine  that  they  be 
shut  forth  from  the  communion  of  Saints  and  the  liberties 
of  the  people  of  God. 

84.  Although  the  Law  giuen  from  God  by  Moses,  as 
touching  ceremonies  and  rites  be  abolished,  and  the  Ciuill 
precepts  thereof  be  not  of  necessitie  to  be  receaued  in  any 
Common-wealth  :   yet  notwithstanding   no   Christian  man 


INTRODUCTION.  IxV 

"whatsoeuer  is  freed  from  the  obedience  of  the  Commaunde- 
ments,  which  are  called  Morall. 

Of  the  Sacraments  of  the  Neiu  Testament, 

85.  The  Sacraments  ordained  by  Christ,  be  not  onely 
badges  or  tokens  of  Christian  mens  profession  :  but  rather 
certaine  sure  witnesses,  and  effectuall  or  powerfull  signes  of 
grace  and  Gods  good  will  towards  us,  by  which  he  doth 
worke  inuisiblj  in  ys,  and  not  onely  quicken  but  also 
strengthen  and  confirme  our  faith  in  him. 

86.  There  bee  two  Sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  our 
Lord  in  the  Gospell,  that  is  to  say,  Baptisme  and  the 
Lords  Supper, 

87.  Those  fine  which  by  the  Church  of  Rome  are 
called  Sacraments,  to  witt,  Confirmation^  Penance,  Orders, 
Matrimony,  and  Extreame  vnction,  are  not  to  be  accounted 
Sacraments  of  the  Gospell :  being  such  as  haue  partly 
growen  from  corrupt  imitation  of  the  Apostles,  partly  are 
states  of  life  allowed  in  the  Scriptures,  but  yet  haue  not 
like  nature  of  Sacraments  with  Baptisme  and  the  Lords 
Supper,  for  that  they  haue  not  any  visible  signe  or  cere- 
monie  ordained  of  God,  together  with  a  promise  of  sauing 
grace  annexed  thereunto. 

88.  The  Sacraments  were  not  ordained  of  Christ  to  be 
gazed  ypon,  or  to  be  carried  about ;  but  that  we 
should  duely  vse  them.  And  in  such  onely  as  worthyly 
receaue  the  same,  they  haue  a  wholesome  effect  and 
operation  ;  but  they  that  receaue  them  vn  worthy  lie,  thereby 
draw  iudgement  ypon  themselues. 

Of  Baptisme, 

89.  Baptisme  is  not  onely  an  outward  signe  of  our 

e 


Ixvi  INTEODUCTIOK. 

profession,  and  a  note  of  difference,  whereby  Christians  are 
discerned  from  such  as  are  no  Christians  ;  but  much  more 
a  Sacrament  of  our  admission  into  the  Church,  sealing  ynto 
vs  our  new  birth  (and  consequently  our  Justification,  Adop- 
tion, and  Sanctification)  by  the  communion  which  we  haue 
with  lesus  Christ. 

90.  The  Baptisme  of  Infants  is  to  be  retained  in  the 
Church,  as  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God. 

91.  In  the  administration  of  Baptisme,  Exorcisme, 
Oile,  Salle,  Spittle,  and  superstitious  halloiuing  of  the 
water,  are  for  iust  causes  abolished  :  and  without  them  the 
Sacrament  is  fully  and  perfectly  administred,  to  all 
intents  and  purposes,  agreeable  to  the  institution  of  our 
Sauiour  Christ. 

Of  the  Lords  Supper. 

92.  The  Lords  supper  is  not  onely  a  signe  of  the 
mutuall  loue  which  Christians  ought  to  beare  one  towards 
another,  but  much  more  a  Sacrament  of  our  preseruation  in 
the  Church,  sealing  ynto  us  ovr  spirituall  nourishment  and 
continuall  growth  in  Christ. 

93.  The  change  of  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine 
into  the  substance  of  the  Body  and  Bloud  of  Christ,  com- 
monly called  Transuhstantiation,  cannot  be  proued  by 
Holy  Writ ;  but  is  repugnant  to  plaine  testimonies  of  the 
Scripture,  ouerthroweth  the  nature  of  a  Sacrament,  and 
hath  giuen  occasion  to  most  grosse  Idolatry,  and  manifold 
superstitions. 

94.  In  the  outward  part  of  the  holy  Communion,  the 
Bodie  and  Bloud  of  Christ  is  in  a  most  liuely  manner  re- 
presented; being   no   otherwise   present   with  the   visible 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixrii 

elements  than  things  signified  and  sealed  are  present  with 
the  signes  and  seales,  that  is  to  say,  symbolically  and  re- 
latiuely.  But  in  the  inward  and  spirituall  part  the  same 
Body  and  Bloud  is  really  and  substantially  presented  ynto 
all  those  who  haue  grace  to  receaue  the  Sonne  of  God, 
euen  to  all  those  that  beleeue  in  his  name.  And  vnto 
such  as  in  this  manner  doe  worthylie  and  with  faith  repaire 
vnto  the  Lords  table  the  Bodie  and  Bloud  of  Christ  is  not 
onely  signified  and  ofi'ered,  but  also  truly  exhibited  and 
communicated. 

95.  The  Bodie  of  Christ  is  giuen,  taken,  and  eaten  in 
the  Lords  Supper,  onely  after  an  heauenly  and  spirituall 
manner ;  and  the  meane  whereby  the  Body  of  Christ  is 
thus  receaved  and  eaten  is  Faith. 

96.  The  wicked,  and  such  as  want  a  liuely  faith,  al- 
though they  doe  carnally  and  visibly  (as  Saint  Augustine 
speaketh)  presse  with  their  teeth  the  Sacrament  of  the 
body  and  bloud  of  Christ,  yet  in  no  wise  are  they  made 
partakers  of  Christ ;  but  rather  to  their  condemnation  doe 
eat  and  drincke  the  signe  or  Sacrament  of  so  great  a 
thing. 

97.  Both  the  parts  of  the  Lords  Sacrament,  according 
to  Christs  institution  and  the  practise  of  the  auncient 
Church,  ought  to  be  ministred  vnto  all  Gods  people ;  and  it 
is  plain  sacriledge  to  rob  them  of  the  mysticall  cup,  for 
whom  Christ  hath  shed  his  most  precious  bloud. 

98.  The  Sacrament  of  the  Lord^  Supper  was  not  by 
Christs  ordinance  reserued,  carried  about,  lifted  yp,  or 
worshiped. 

99.  The  sacrifice  of  the  Masse,  wherein  the  Priest  is 

e2 


Ixviii  INTRODUCTION. 

said  to  offer  vp  Christ  for  obtaining  the  remission  of  paine 
or  guilt  for  the  quicke  and  the  dead,  is  neither  agreeable 
to  Christs  ordinance  nor  grounded  upon  doctrine  Apos- 
tolike;  but  contrarjwise  most  ungodly  and  most  iniurious 
to  that  all-sufficient  sacrifice  of  our  Sauiour  Christ,  offered 
once  for  euer  ypon  the  Crosse,  which  is  the  onelj  propitia- 
tion and  satisfaction  for  all  our  sinnes. 

100.  Priuate  Masse,  that  is,  the  receiuing  of  the  Eu- 
charist by  the  Priest  alone,  ^\'ithout  a  competent  number 
of  communicants,  is  contrary  to  the  institution  of  Christ. 
Of  the  state  of  the  soules  of  men,  after  they  he  departed  out 

of  this  life :  together  with  the  generall  Resurrectiony 
and  the  last  Judgement. 

101.  After  this  life  is  ended  the  soules  of  Gods  children 
be  presently  receaued  into  Heauen,  there  to  enjoy  ynspeak- 
able  comforts  ;  the  soules  of  the  wicked  are  cast  into  Hell, 
there  to  endure  endlesse  torments. 

102.  The  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  concerning 
Limhiis  Patrum,  Limhus  Puerorum,  Purgatorie,  Prayer  for 
the  dead,  Pardons,  Adoration  of  Images  and  Relickes,  and 
also  Iniiocation  of  Saints  is  uainely  inuented  without  all 
warrant  of  holy  Scripture,  yea  and  is  contrary  vnto  the 
same. 

103.  At  the  end  of  this  world  the  Lord  Jesus  shall 
come  in  the  clouds  with  the  glory  of  his  Father ;  at  which 
time,  by  the  almightie  power  of  God,  the  lining  shalbe 
changed  and  the  dead  shalbe  raised ;  and  all  shall  appeare 
both  in  body  and  soule  before  his  iudgement  seat,  to  re- 
ceaue  according  to  that  which  they  haue  done  in  their 
bodies,  whether  good  or  evill. 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixix 

104.  When  tlie  last  iudgement  is  finished,  Christ  shall 
deliiier  vp  the  Kingdome  to  his  Father,  and  God  shalbe  all 
in  all. 

The  Decree  of  the  Synod. 

If  anj  Minister,  of  what  degree  or  qualitie  soeuer  he  be, 
shall  publikelj  teach  any  doctrine  cotrarj  to  these  Articles 
agreed  ypon.  If,  after  due  admonition,  he  doe  not  conforme 
himselfe,  and  cease  to  disturbe  the  peace  of  the  Church,  let 
him  bee  silenced,  and  depriued  of  all  spirituall  promotions 
he  doth  enjoy. 

Finis, 

To  the  question  as  to  the  authority  of  these  Articles, 
Dr.  Bernard  answers " :  *'  I  can  testify  that  I  have  heard 
him  [Ussher]  say,  that  in  the  forenamed  year  1615,  he  saw 
them  signed  by  Archbishop  Jones,  then  Lord  Chancellor  of 
Ireland,  and  Speaker  of  the  House  of  the  Bishops  in  Convo- 
cation, signed  by  the  Prolocutor  of  the  House  of  the  Clergy 
in  their  names,  and  also  signed  by  the  then  Lord  De- 
puty Chichester,  by  order  from  King  James,  in  his  name." 
But  this  evidence  will  not  prove  that  the  Articles  were 
fully  sanctioned;  for  it  does  not  appear  that  they  ever 
were  submitted  to  Parliament :  and  without  that  sanction 
they  could  not  be  legally  enforced. 

In  1635,  the  Irish  Convocation  assembled,  and,  at  that 
period,  the  two  Churches  of  England  and  Ireland  were 
actuated  by    the  same  spirit,    and  presented,  in  a  great 

*  Bernard's  Life  of  Ussher,   50. 


IXX  INTRODUCTION. 

degree,  the  same  appearance  as  to  their  religious  provisions ; 
for,  indeed,  the  reformation  of  the  latter  had  followed  the 
dii'ection  of  the  former.  But  in  the  construction  of  their 
respective  Articles  of  Religion,  the  Church  of  Ireland  had 
declined  the  example  of  the  sister  Chuixh ;  and,  in  par- 
ticular, had  defined  certain  speculative  questions  which  had 
been  in  England,  more  wisely,  perhaps,  and  tenderly,  left 
undetermined.  By  many  sincere  and  zealous  friends  of 
both  Chm'ches,  this  absence  of  perfect  unity  was  lamented, 
and  an  entire  harmony  of  profession  desired.  The  course 
to  be  pursued  was  the  adoption  by  the  Irish  Church  of  the 
Thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  Church  of  England.  This 
measure  was  strongly  recommended  by  Bishop  BramhaU  : 
it  was  cordially  encouraged  by  the  English  and  Irish 
Governments  :  it  received  the  concurrence,  if  not  the 
zealous  co-operation,  of  the  Lord  Primate  :  and  to  procure 
the  general  consent  of  the  bishops  and  clergy,  and  so  to 
establish  a  perfect  and  unequivocal  identity  in  the  pro- 
fession of  Christian  doctrine,  was  a  principal  object  of  the 
present  Convocation.'" 

The  chief,  if  not  the  only,  difficulty,  which  attended 
the  measure,  seems  to  have  arisen  out  of  the  different  body 
of  articles  which  the  Church  of  Ireland  had  agreed  upon 
in  1615. 

"  The  Bishop  of  Derry,"  says  his  biographer  Bishop 
Vesey,t  '*'  laboured  in  the  Convocation,  to  have  the  corres- 
pondence  between  the   two    Chui'ches    more    entire   and 

*  1   Mant,  Hist.  Churcli  of  Ireland,  485. 

f  Life  of  Primate  Bramhall,  cited  1  Mant,  Hist.  Church  of 
Ireland,  489. 


INTKODUCTION.  Ixxi 

accurate :  and  discoursed,  with  great  moderation  and 
sobriety,  of  the  convenience  of  having  the  Articles  of  peace 
and  communion  in  every  national  Church,  worded  in  that 
latitude,  that  dissenting  persons  in  those  things,  that  con- 
cerned not  the  Christian  faith,  might  subscribe,  and  the 
Church  not  lose  the  benefit  of  their  labours  for  an  opinion, 
which,  it  may  be,  they  could  not  help:  that  it  were  to  be 
wished  that  such  Articles  might  be  contrived  for  the  whole 
Christian  world,  but  especially  that  the  Protestant  Churches 
under  his  Majesty's  dominion  might  'all  speak  the  same  lan- 
guage;' and,  particularly,  that  those  of  England  and  Ireland, 
being  reformed  by  the  same  principle  and  rule  of  Scripture, 
expounded  by  universal  tradition,  councils,  fathers,  and 
other  ways  of  conveyance,  might  confess  their  faith  in  the 
same  form.  For,  if  they  were  of  the  same  opinion,  why 
did  they  not  express  themselves  in  the  same  words  V 

But  he  was  answered,  "  that,  because  their  sense  was 
the  same,  it  was  not  material  if  the  expressions  differed ; 
and  therefore  it  was  fitter  to  confirm  and  strengthen  the 
Articles  of  this  Church,  passed  in  convocation,  and  con- 
firmed by  King  James,  in  1615,  by  the  authority  of  this 
present  synod." 

To  this  the  Bishop  of  Derry  replied,  "  That  though  the 
sense  might  be  the  same,  yet  our  adversaries  clamoured 
much  that  they  were  dissonant  confessions  ;  and  it  was 
reasonable  to  take  aw^ay  the  offence,  when  it  might  be  done 
easily  :  but  for  the  confirmation  of  the  Articles  of  1615,  he 
knew^  not  what  they  meant  by  it ;  and  wished  the  pro- 
pounder  to  consider,  whether  such  an  act  would  not,  instead 
of  ratifying  what  was  desired,  rather  tend  to  the  diminution 


Ixxii  INTKODUCTION. 

of  that  autlioritj,  by  wliicli  tliey  were  enacted,  and  seem 
to  question  the  value  of  that  synod,  and  consequently  of 
this  :  for  that  this  had  no  more  power  than  that,  and 
therefore  could  add  no  moments  to  it,  but  by  so  doing 
might  help  to  enervate  both/' 

By  this  prudent  line  of  argument  the  English  Ar- 
ticles, after  some  additional  discussion,  were  at  last 
admitted.  And  the  Oonyocation  approved  of  the 
following  canon:  "For  the  manifestation  of  our  agree- 
ment with  the  Church  of  England,  in  the  confession  of 
the  same  Christian  faith  and  the  doctrine  of  the  sacra- 
ments ;  we  do  receive  and  approve  the  Book  of  Articles  of 
Religion,  agreed  upon  by  the  archbishops  and  bishops  and 
the  whole  clergy  in  the  Convocation  h  olden  at  London,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  God  1562,  for  the  avoiding  of  diversi- 
ties of  opinions,  and  for  the  establishing  of  consent  touching 
true  religion.  And  therefore  if  any  hereafter  shall  affirm 
that  any  of  those  Articles  are  in  any  part  superstitious  or 
erroneous,  or  such  as  he  may  not  with  a  good  conscience 
subscribe  unto,  let  him  be  excommunicated,  and  not  absolved 
before  he  make  a  publick  revocation  of  his  error/' 

Much  controversy  has  arisen,  whether  or  not  the  Irish 
Articles  were  repealed  by  this  canon.  It  seems,  observes 
Dr.  Elrington,"'^  a  mere  question  of  words.  The  Primate, 
in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Ward,  says  :  "  The  Articles  of  Re- 
ligion agreed  upon  in  our  former  synod,  anno  1615,  we 
let  stand  as  Ave  did  before.  But  for  the  manifest- 
ing of  our  agreement  with  the  Church  of  England,  we 
have   received   and    approved    your    Articles,    also    con- 

-•*  Life  of  Ussher,  176— ]  70. 


iNTKODUcTiox.  Ixxiii 

eluded  in  the  year  1562,  as  jou  may  see  in  the  fii'st  of 
our  canons/'  The  opinion  of  the  Primate  was,  that  the 
Irish  Articles  contained  the  doctrine  of  the  English  Articles 
more  fully  set  forth,  and  that  the  English  Articles  were 
only  received  as  expounded  by  the  Irish ;  and,  acting  up  to 
this  view,  he  required  the  candidates  for  orders  to  sign 
both  the  Irish  and  English  Articles,  a  practice  in  which  he 
was  followed  by  some  other  bishops.  But  it  is  quite  evi- 
dent, that  the  last  act  of  the  Convocation  superseded  all 
preceding  ones,  and  that  the  canon  enforcing  the  English 
Articles  tacitly  repealed  all  acts  with  respect  to  other 
Articles.  This  was  the  view  taken  of  the  subject  by  Bishop 
Taylor,  in  his  sermon  at  the  funeral  of  Archbishop  Bram- 
hall,  to  w^hom  he  attributed  the  adoption  of  the  English 
Articles,  and  thus  describes  the  advantages  resulting  from 
the  enactment,*  "that  they  and  we  might  be  populus 
unius  labii,  of  one  heart  and  one  lip,  building  up  our 
hopes  of  heaven  on  a  most  holy  faith;  and  taking  away 
that  Shibboleth  which  made  this  church  lisp  too  unde- 
cently,  or  rather  in  some  little  degree  to  speak  the  speech 
of  x\shdod,  and  not  the  language  of  Canaan.''' 

It  is  certain  that,  after  the  Restoration,  no  attempt  was 
ever  made  to  enforce  subscription  to  the  Irish  x\rticles, 
and  that  for  admission  to  holy  orders  the  only  subscription 
to  Articles  required  has  been  signing  the  first  canon, 
which  enforces  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

No  sooner  had  the  agreement  with  the  Church  of 
England    in   doctrine   been   settled    in   the   Convocation, 

*  6  Tay] or \5  Works,  431. 


Ixxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

than  the  Bishop  of  Deny  moyed  that  there  should  be 
a  similar  agi'eement  in  goyernment,  and  that  the  English 
canons  of  1604  should  be  receiyed  as  the  canons  of 
the  Church  of  Ireland.  This  proposal  was  strenuously 
resisted  by  the  Primate,  on  the  ground,  that  it  would  be  a 
betrayal  of  the  priyileges  of  a  national  church ;  that  some 
discrepancy  ought  to  appear ;  that  the  Church  of  Ireland 
might  declare  its  independence  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  also  express  her  opinion,  that  rites  and  ceremonies 
need  not  be  the  same  in  all  churches,  which  are  inde- 
pendent of  each  other ;  but  that  different  canons  might 
co-exist  with  the  same  faith  and  communion.  The  Primate 
was  successful  in  his  opposition,  and  it  was  resolyed,  that 
such  of  the  English  canons  as  were  suitable  to  the  state  of 
Ireland  should  be  retained,  and  that  others  should  be 
added  to  them.  The  execution  of  this  task  was  intrusted 
to  the  Bishop  of  Derry,  and  the  Book  of  Canons  soon 
passed  the  Convocation,  and  received  his  Majesty's  assent. 
The  arrangement  was  totally  different  from  the  English 
book,  and  the  number  was  reduced  from  one  hundred  and 
forty-one  to  one  hundred. 

Upon  this  subject  Bishop  Mant  justly  obseryes''" :  "  If  the 
object  was  to  maintain  the  independence  and  free  agency  of 
the  Irish  Church,  that  object  might  haye  been  attained  by 
appending  to  the  English  canons,  or  interweaving  with  them, 
such  additions  as  appeared  requisite  for  national  purposes, 
and  then  adopting  the  code,  in  pursuance  of  Bishop  Bram- 
hall's  proposal,  in  its  original  form,  with  those  additions. 
Such  a  code  would  have  been  more  complete  in  itself,  and 

*  1  Mant.  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  504. 


INTRODUCTION.  IxXV 

better  fitted  for  preserving  tliat  unity  of  Christian  profes- 
sion, which  was  avowedly  manifested  by  the  adoption  of  the 
English  Articles,  than  by  rejecting  some  of  the  English 
canons,  and  new-modelling  the  whole.  For,  whilst  the 
wisdom  of  these  objections  is  by  no  means  palpable  or 
indisputable,  the  new-modelling  of  the  code  gives  an  ap- 
pearance of  discrepancy,  which  really  does  not  exist." 

Upon  the  distinctions  between  the  English  and  Irish 
canons,  Dr.  Elrington  thus  writes  if  "As  to  the  so- 
lemnity and  uniformity  of  divine  worship,  the  general 
principle  of  uniformity  is  as  distinctly  put  forward  by 
the  third  Irish  as  by  the  fourteenth  English  canon. 
The  third  Irish  canon  enacts,  '  That  form  of  Liturgy 
or  divine  service  and  no  other  shall  be  used  in  any 
church  of  this  realm,  but  that  which  is  established  by  the 
law  and  comprised  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and 
administration  of  Sacraments.'  The  English  canons,  how- 
ever, were  not  content  with  this  general  uniformity,  and 
enjoined  several  observances  in  the  mode  of  worship.  The 
eighteenth  canon  gave  the  following  directions :  '  All 
manner  of  persons  then  present  shall  reverently  kneel  upon 
their  knees,  when  the  General  Confession,  Litany,  and  other 
prayers  are  read ;  and  shall  stand  up  at  the  saying  of 
the  Belief,  according  to  rules  in  that  behalf  prescribed  in 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer;  and  likewise  when  in  time 
of  divine  service  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  mentioned,  due 
and  lowly  reverence  shaU  be  done  by  all  persons  present, 
as  it  hath  been  accustomed;  testifying  by  these  outward 
ceremonies  and  gestures  their  inward  humility,  Christian 

*  Life  of  Ussher,  180—185. 


Ixxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

resolution,  and  due  ackuowledgcment  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  true  eternal  son  of  God,  is  the  only  Saviour  of 
the  world,  in  whom  alone  all  the  mercies,  graces,  and  pro- 
mises of  God  to  mankind  for  this  life  and  the  life  to  come, 
are  fully  and  wholly  comprised.  None,  either  man,  woman, 
or  child,  of  what  calling  soever,  shall  be  otherwise  at  such 
times  busied  in  the  church,  than  in  quiet  attendance  to 
hear,  mark,  and  understand  that  which  is  read,  preached, 
or  ministred ;  saying  in  their  due  places  audibly  with  the 
minister  the  Confession,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Creed, 
and  making  such  other  answers  to  the  publick  prayers,  as 
are  appointed  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.'  The  cor- 
responding Irish  canon,  the  seventh,  omits  all  these  parti- 
culars, and  substitutes  this  general  direction,  'using  all 
such  reverent  gestures  and  actions,  as  by  the  Book  of  Com- 
mon Prayer  are  prescribed  in  that  behalf,  and  the  com- 
mendable use  of  this  Church  received.' 

''In  the  administration  of  the  Sacraments,  I  cannot 
perceive  any  deviation'-  from  the  rules  prescribed  in  the 

"  ^'  In  tlie  Irish  Canons  is  omitted  altogetlier  the  explanation  of 
the  use  of  the  cross  in  baptism,  which  is  given  in  the  thirtieth  English 
canon,  and  also  the  very  important  injunction  with  which  it  concludes, 
admonishing  all  persons,  '  that  things  of  themselves  indifferent  dy  in 
some  sort  alter  their  natures,  when  they  are  either  commanded  or  for- 
bidden by  the  lawful  magistrate,  and  may  not  be  omitted  at  every 
man's  pleasure  contrary  to  the  law,  when  they  be  commanded;  nor 
used  when  they  are  prohibited.' 

"  The  form  of  prayer  to  be  used  by  all  preachers  before  their  ser- 
mons is  also  omitted  in  the  Irish  Canons;  and  also  the  order  to  have 
the  Ten  Commandments  set  up  at  the  east  end  of  every  church,  and  to 
have  chosen  sentences  written  upon  the  walls,  in  places  convenient." 


INTRODUCTION.  Ixxvii 

English  Canons.  The  two  rules  which  affected  particularly 
the  Dissenters,  are  strictly  enforced  in  the  eighteenth 
canon  :  '  No  minister  when  he  celebrateth  the  communion 
shall  wittingly  administer  the  same  to  any  but  such  as  kneel ;' 
and  'Likewise  the  minister  shall  deliver  both  the  bread 
and  wine  to  every  communicant  severally.' 

"  There  does  not  appear  any  difference  as  to  '  the  orna- 
ments used  in  divine  service/  for,  though  there  is  not 
an  Irish  canon  corresponding  to  the  fifty-eighth  English, 
which  enjoins  the  use  of  a  surplice,  yet  the  following 
passage  in  the  seventh  Irish  canon  enacts  the  same  thing 
in  another  form  :  '  All  Ministers  shall  likewise  use  and 
observe  the  orders,  rites,  ornaments,  and  ceremonies 
prescribed  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  in  the  Act 
of  Uniformity  printed  therewith,  as  well  in  reading  the 
Holy  Scriptures  and  saying  of  prayers,  as  in  administration 
of  the  sacraments  ;  without  either  diminishing  in  regard  of 
preaching  or  in  any  other  respect,  or  adding  anything  in  the 
matter  or  form  thereof  And  this  canon  alludes  to  the 
surplice  as  a  dress  universally  adopted,  for  it  orders,  that  in 
cathedral  and  collegiate  churches,  hoods  shall  be  worn  by 
the  Deans,  &c.,  along  with  their  surplices. 

"  The  other  provisions  mentioned  by  Carte,  as  grounds 
of  objection  to  the  English  Canons,  are  as  rigidly  enforced 
in  the  Irish,  namely,  the  qualifications  for  holy  orders,  for 
benefices,  and  for  pluralities, "'"  the  oath  against  simony,  the 

"^'  There  is  a  difference  in  the  restriction.  In  the  English  canon 
the  two  benefices  must  be  within  thirty  miles,  in  the  Irish  they  must 
be  under  £40  a  year." 


Ixxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

times  of  ordination,  and  the  obligations  to  residency  and 
subscription.'" 

*'  There  are  several  additions  to  the  Irish  Canons  arising 
from  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  Chui'ch  of  Ireland. 
The  first  is  the  eighth  canon,  -svhere  it  is  enacted,  that 
'every  Beneficiary  and  Curate  shall  endeavour  that  the 
Confession  of  sins  and  Absolution,  and  all  the  second 
service  (at  or  before  the  Communion  to  the  Homily  or 
Sermon),  where  the  people  all  or  most  are  Irish,  shall  be 
used  in  English  first  and  after  in  Irish,  if  the  Ordinary  of 
the  place  shall  so  think  meet/  This  most  useful  order, 
■which  would  seem  to  make  it  absolutely  necessary  that, 
where  most  of  the  people  are  Irish,  that  is,  speak  Irish,  the 
minister  of  the  parish  should  also  speak  Irish,  is  rendered 
nugatory,  or  rather  mischievous,  by  the  eighty-sixth  canon, 
which  directs,  that  'where  the  minister  is  an  Englishman 
and  many  Irish  in  the  parish,'  such  a  parish  clerk  shall  be 
appointed  'as  shaU  be  able  to  read  those  parts  of  the 
service  which  shall  be  appointed  to  be  read  in  Irish/ 
This  canon  gives  the  permission  which  seemed  to  be  refused 
by  the  eighth,  and  sanctions  the  appointment  of  a  minister 
unacquainted  with  Irish;  while,  in  order  to  protect  his 
incompetence,  it  gives  an  authority,  which  it  was  not  com- 

*  "  The  subscription  may  at  first  sight  appear  different,  but  it  is 
really  the  same.  By  the  English  Canons  the  candidate  for  orders  is 
obliged  to  sign  three  articles,  asserting  the  King's  supremacy,  the  obli- 
gation to  receive  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  the  agreement  of 
the  Thirty-nine  Articles  to  the  Word  of  God.  By  the  Irish,  he  is  ob- 
liged to  sign  the  first  four  Irish  canons,  which  contain  the  same 
articles  in  substance." 


INTRODUCTION".  Ixxix 

petent  to  bestow,  to  a  layman,  to  read  the  most  solemn 
parts  of  the  service.  The  canon,  in  this  particular,  would 
seem  to  contradict  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  there- 
fore be  inoperatire.  In  another  particular  it  is  opposed 
to  an  Act  of  Paiiiament ;  the  Act  of  Uniformity  then  in 
operation  strictly  forbad  the  service  being  performed  in 
Irish,  and,  as  I  already  remarked,  forgetful  of  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  the  Reformation,  ordered  a  Latin  service.  The 
eighty-sixth  canon  seems  to  have  been  dictated  by  a  not 
very  strange  contrariety  of  feeling,  the  strong  sense  of  duty 
in  preaching  to  a  benighted  people  in  a  language  which 
they  could  not  understand,  and  the  powerful  motive  of 
self-interest  in  those  who  were  unwilling  or  unable  to 
qualify  themselves  for  the  undertaking,  yet  wished  to 
secure  the  best  preferments  in  the  Church.  Another 
canon,  dictated  by  a  better  spiiit,  and  calculated  to  do 
unmixed  good,  was  unfortunately  never  enforced.  The 
ninety-fourth  canon  directed,  that  *  where  all  or  the  most 
part  of  the  people  are  Irish,  they  shall  provide  also  the 
said  books  (namely  the  Bible  and  Book  of  Common  Prayer) 
in  the  Irish  tongue,  so  soon  as  they  may  be  had.  The 
charge  of  these  Irish  books  being  to  be  borne  also  wholly 
by  the  parish.' 

"The  eleventh  canon,  requiring  ministers  to  catechize 
every  Sunday,  is  copied  exactly  from  the  fifty-ninth  EugHsh 
canon,*  with  this  remarkable  and  useful  addition:   'Neither 

"  *  The  English  canon,  as  well  as  the  Irish,  is  contradicted  by 
the  rubric,  for  they  desire  the  instruction  to  be  given  before  Erening 
Prayer,  and  the  rubric  now  desires  it  should  be  given  after  the  Second 
Lesson."     It  should  be  observed  upon  this  opinion  of  Dr.  Elrington's, 


IXXX  INTRODUCTION. 

shall  the  minister  admit  any  to  be  married,  or  to  be  God- 
fathers or  Godmothers  at  the  baptism  of  any  child,  or  to 
receive  the  Holy  Communion,  before  they  can  say  the 
Articles  of  Belief,  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the  Command- 
ments in  such  a  language  as  they  understand/  The  twelfth 
canon  is  not  found  among  the  English,  and  seems  to  have 
embodied  Archbishop  Ussher  s  directions  to  his  clergy.  It 
desires  'the  heads  of  the  Catechism  to  be  divided  into  as 
many  parts  as  there  are  Sundays  in  the  year  and  explained 
in  the  parish  churches.  In  the  handling  -whereof  the 
ministers  and  curates  are  to  use  such  moderation  that  they 
do  not  nm  into  curious  questions  or  unnecessary  contro- 
versies, but  shortly  declare  and  confirm  the  doctrine  pro- 
posed, and  make  application  thereof  to  the  behoof  of  the 
hearers.' 

"  An  addition  to  the  nineteenth  canon  -vras  the  occasion 
of  gi'eat  offence.  It  was  as  follows  :  'And  the  minister  of 
every  parish — shall,  the  afternoon  before  the  said  admi- 
nistration, give  warning  by  the  tolling  of  the  bell  or  other- 
wise, to  the  intent  that,  if  any  have  any  scmple  of  con- 
science, or  desire  the  special  ministry  of  reconciliation,  he 
may  afford  it  to  those  that  need  it.  And  to  this  end  the 
people  are  often  to  be  exhorted  to  enter  into  a  special 
examination  of  tlie  state  of  their  own  souls  ;  and  that 
finding  themselves  either  extremely  dull  or  much  troubled 
in  mind,  they  do  resort  unto  Gods  ministers  to  receive  from 

that  others  have  considered,  that  the  two  directions  are  so  far  from 
being  inconsistent,  that  the  observance  of  each  is  highly  edifying : 
the  instruction  before  the  service  being  rather  of  the  nature  of  an 
examination;  that,  during  the  service,  of  a  lecture. 


INTRODUCTIOX.  Ixxxi 

them  as  well  advice  and  counsel  for  the  quickening  of  their 
dead  hearts,  and  the  subduing  of  those  corruptions  \vhere- 
unto  the  J  have  been  subject ;  as  the  benefit  of  absolution 
like^Yise  for  the  quieting  of  their  conscience  bj  the  power 
of  the  keys,  which  Christ  hath  committed  to  his  ministers 
for  that  purpose/  It  would  seem  difficult  for  those  who 
received  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England  to  consider 
this  canon  ^as  an  inculcation  of  the  popish  doctrine  of 
auricular  confession/  It  does  not  go  farther  than  the  con- 
clusion of  the  first  exhortation  in  giving  notice  for  the 
Communion,  an  exhortation  which  was  not  considered  as 
popish  by  Bucer/' 

Dr.  Elrington  observes,!  that  the  diff*erence  between  the 
English  and  Irish  Canons  occasions  at  this  moment  con- 
siderable difficulty.  "  What  are  the  canons  now  in  force  in 
Ireland  ?  The  Act  of  Union  declares,  that  the  '  Churches 
of  England  and  Ireland  as  now  by  law  established,  be 
united  into  one  Protestant  episcopal  Church  to  be  called  the 
United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland,  and  that  the 
doctrine,  worship,  discipline,  and  government  of  the  said 
united  Church  shall  be,  and  shall  remain  in  full  force  for 
ever,  as  the  same  are  now  by  law  established  for  the  Church 
of  England.'  Now  it  is  impossible  that  this  should  be 
the  case,  unless  the  English  Canons  form  the  code  of  the 
United  Church.  But,  it  is  said.  Parliament  had  no  right 
to  abolish  the  Canons  of  the  Irish  Church ;  the  canons  must 
remain  in  force  until  the  Convocation  repeal  them.  That 
Parhament  had  no  right  must  be  admitted,  but  that  it 
usurped  the  riglits  of  Convocation  in  the  whole  of  the  fifth 

••'  Life  of  U?shor,  179. 
/ 


Ixxxii  INTRODUCTION. 

article  of  the  Act  is  quite  clear,  and  if  in  one  part,  how 
can  we  argue  that  it  did  not  in  all  ?  The  usurpation  was 
sanctioned  bj  the  consent  of  the  Upper  House  of  Convoca- 
tion in  the  House  of  Lords,  and  by  the  tacit  consent  of  the 
clergy  who  would  have  formed  the  Lower  House.  The 
question  seems  beset  with  difficulties,  and  has  not,  I  believe, 
been  ever  legally  determined.  I  know  the  late  Bishop  of 
Ferns,  when  giving  any  orders  to  his  clergy,  always  quoted 
both  the  Canons  of  the  English  and  Irish  Church  as  his 
authority,  feeling  himself  incompetent  to  decide  the 
question.  One  of  the  ablest  men  of  his  day,  and  a  member 
of  the  House  of  Lords  at  the  time  of  the  Union,  Bishop 
O'Beirne,  always  maintained  that  the  Irish  Canons  were 
abrogated  by  an  assumption  of  power  on  the  part  of  the 
Parliament,  an  assumption  which  was  considered  preferable 
to  summoning  after  so  long  an  interval  the  Convocation, 
and  which  would  be  rendered  legal  by  the  submission  of 
the  clergy.^' 

The  Reformed  Church  in  Ireland  made  no  important 
advance  in  the  reign  of  James  the  First,  and  very  little 
change  was  made  from  the  state  in  which  it  existed  during 
the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 

Thus  Bishop  Mant'"  writes :  "In  the  province  of  Leinster, 
from  the  archdiocese  of  Dublin,  and  from  the  suffragan  united 
diocese  of  Ferns  and  Leighlin,  the  like  complaints  have  been 
heard  of  an  insufficiency  of  ministers,  of  an  incompetency  of 
clerical  income,  and  of  a  want  of  material  edifices  for  the 
celebration  of  divine  worship ;  and  the  complaints  have  been 
echoed  through  the  province  of  Ulster  from  every  diocese, 

*   1  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  415,  416. 


INTRODUCTION.'  Ixxxiii 

with  one  solitary  exception,  which  there  is  no  reason  to 
suppose  occasioned  by  any  peculiar  advantages  which  it 
possessed  over  the  others. 

"In  Ulster,  indeed,  the  king  testified  his  desire  to 
improve  the  condition  of  the  Church  by  grants  of  land  to 
the  clergy,  but  in  many  cases  his  good  intentions  were 
defeated  by  an  inadequate  execution.  And,  although  in 
some  instances  efforts  were  made  for  fixing  the  clergy  in 
their  proper  residences,  and  for  supplying  them  with 
buildings  for  their  official  ministrations,  the  existing  evils 
do  not  appear  to  have  been  ever  fairly  grappled  with  by 
the  governing  powers,  or  to  have  called  forth  a  great  and 
simultaneous  effort  for  their  remedy :  so  that  the  members 
of  the  Church  were  left  in  a  condition  of  lamentable 
destitution,  as  to  the  means  of  assembling  for  public  wor- 
ship and  instruction,  or  of  receiving  the  aid  of  pastoral 
guidance  for  themselves  or  their  children  :  and  the  rural 
districts,  in  particular,  are  described  as  presenting  a 
spectacle  of  almost  total  abandonment  and  desolation. 

"The  same  observation,  as  to  the  absence  of  co- 
operating and  combined  exertions,  under  the  auspices  of 
the  authorities  of  the  kingdom,  applies  to  the  attempts 
made  for  the  instruction  of  the  people  at  large  by  the 
instrumentality  of  the  Irish  language.  Many  instances 
have  fallen  under  our  notice  of  the  existence  of  Irish  in- 
cumbents or  curates,  of  Irish  readers,  and  Irish  clerks  ;  but 
these  provisions  seem  to  have  been  the  result  of  individual 
projects  of  improvement^  rather  than  of  a  general  and 
united  effort  of  authority.  At  the  same  time,  they  were 
met  by  united  and  vigorous  exertions  on  the  part  of  the 

/2 


Ixxxiy  INTRODUCTION. 

Popish  emissaries.  Thus,  during  the  reign  of  James  the 
First,  little  progi-ess  appears  to  have  been  made  in  bringing 
the  people  in  general  within  the  fold  of  the  Reformed 
Church  of  Ireland.'' 

Immediately  after  the  accession  of  Charles  the  First, 
Pope  Urban  the  Eighth  issued  a  bull,  wherein  he  exhorted 
the  Roman  Catholics  rather  to  lose  their  lives,  than  to  take 
that  pernicious  and  unlawful  oath  of  allegiance,  whereby 
not  only  provision  was  made  for  maintaining  fidelity  to 
the  Sovereign  of  England,  but  for  wresting  the  sacred 
sceptre  of  the  Universal  Church  from  the  Vicars  of  Al- 
mighty God. 

The  Court  of  High  Commission,  which  had  been  in- 
troduced in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  was  revived  by  Lord 
Strafford  in  1636,  and  the  Primate  was  placed  at  its  head. 
Strafford  had  proposed  its  establishment  to  Archbishop 
Laud  before,  but  at  the  same  time  suggested  that  "  it  should 
not  be  set  on  foot,  till  we  see  what  may  become  of 
the  Parliament."  His  object  in  establishing  this  imconsti- 
tutional  court  is  thus  stated  by  him  :  "  The  use  of  it  might 
be  very  great  to  countenance  the  despised  state  of  the 
clergy;  to  support  ecclesiastical  courts  and  officers,  much 
suffering  by  means  of  the  overgi'owth  of  Popery  in  this 
kingdom;  to  restrain  the  extreme  extortion  of  officials, 
registers,  and  such  like;  to  annul  all  foreign  jurisdiction, 
which  daily  grows  more  insolent  than  ever;  to  punish  the 
abominable  polygamies,  incests,  and  adulteries,  which  both 
in  respect  of  the  exercise  of  a  foreign  jurisdiction,  and  for 
the  forementioned  reasons  are  here  too  frequent;  to  pro- 
vide for  the  maintenance  of  the  clergy,  and  for  their  resi- 


IKTKODUCTION.  IxXXV 

dence,  either  bj  themselves  or  able  curates;  to  take  au 
account  how  monies  given  to  pious  uses  are  bestowed;  to 
bring  the  people  here  to  a  conformity  in  religion,  and  in 
the  way  to  all  these,  raise  perhaps  a  good  revenue  to  the 
crown.  But  then  I  could  wish  there  be  good  choice  had  in 
naming  the  commissioners/'"^  The  unconstitutional  nature 
of  this  court  cannot  be  denied ;  nor  can  the  acts  of  tyranny 
which  were  committed  under  its  authority  be  justified; 
but  Mr.  Moore  bears  this  high  testimony  to  the  character 
of -the  Lord  Deputy:  "In  Strafford  its  enormous  power 
was  made  subservient  wholly  to  fiscal  purposes,  and  he 
could  boast  with  gi'eat  pride,  that  during  his  government 
in  Ireland,  '  not  the  hair  of  a  man's  head  was  touched  for 
the  free  exercise  of  his  conscience.*  In  a  similar  spirit, 
he  wisely  declared  that  fines  to  enforce  conformity  were 
'an  engine  rather  to  draw  money  out  of  men's  pockets 
than  to  raise  a  right  beHef  in  their  hearts.'  "  f 

The  principal  Irish  statutes  relating  to  ecclesiastical 
subjects  that  were  passed  during  the  reign  of  Charles  I. 
were  few  and  unimportant.  They  are  as  follow :  Stat.  1 0 
Oar.  I.  c.  21,  Sess.  2.  (for  the  restraining  of  all  persons 
from  marriage  until  their  former  wives  and  former  husbands 
be  dead),J  stat.  10  Car.  I.  c.  23,  Sess.  3.  (granting  eight 
entire  subsidies  by  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  Ireland),  stat. 
10  &  11  Car.  I.  c.  2.  (to  enable  restitution  of  impropria- 
tions and  tithes,  and  other  rights  ecclesiastical  to  the  clergy, 
with  a  restraint  of  alieninof  the  same,  and  directions  for 

*  1  Strafford's  Letters,  187. 

t  4  Moore,  Hist,  of  Ireland,  215. 

t  Repealed  by  stat.  10  Geo.  IV.  c.  34. 


IxXXvi  lis^TllODUCTION. 

presentations  to  the  churches),"^'  stat.  10  &  11  Car.  I.  c.  3. 
(for  preservation  of  the  inheritance,  rights,  and  profits  of 
lands  belonging  to  the  church  and  persons  ecclesiastical), 
and  stat.  15  Car.  I.  c.  11.  (for  endowing  churches  with 
glebe  lands). t 

The  Parliamentary  Commissioners  on  June  24,  1647, 
issued  an  order,  on  their  sole  authority,  for  abolishing 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  for  the  observance  of 
the  Directory.!  But  this  order  was  not  uniformly 
obeyed,  for  many  clergymen  of  every  degree  stood  to  the 
law  and  their  duty.  The  clergy  of  Dublin,  in  particular, 
knowing  that  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  had  "  the  deter- 
mination of  a  lawful  ecclesiastical  council,  and  the  sanction 
of  the  supreme  civil  magistrate,"  (here  the  edition  of  1604 
is  manifestly  referred  to,)  drew  up  a  declaration  on  the 
9th  of  July,  in  opposition  to  the  foregoing  order,  but 
without  effect.§ 

Immediately  after  the  accession  of  Charles  the  Second, 
the  Parliament  availed  themselves  of  the  earliest  oppor- 
tunity for  manifesting  their  sentiments  upon  the  late  course 
of  public  events,   and  their  disgust  at  the  usurpation,  by 

*  Partly  repealed  by  stat.  5  Geo.  IV.  c.  91. 

t  Vide  stat.  8  Geo.  I.  c.  12.  (Ir.)j  stat.  1  Geo.  II.  c.  15.  (Ir.);stat. 
7  &  8  Geo.  IV.  c.  43.;  stat.  ]0  Geo.  IV.  c.  58.;  stat.  2  &  3  Gul.  IV. 
c.  67. 

t  The  Directory  was  a  meagre  and  latitudinarian  code  of  instruc- 
tions to  the  puritanical  clergy  from  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  West- 
minster, generally  directing  them  how  to  regulate  their  publick  devotions, 
but  not  stinting  them  to  the  use  of  a  particular  form  of  prayer.  1 
Mant,  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  585. 

§  1  Mant,  Hist.  Church  of  Ireland,  587. 


introductio:n^.  Ixxxvii 

whicli  the  Church  as  well  as  the  monarchy  had  been 
subverted :  thus,  the  two  Houses  of  Parliament  concurred  in 
pronouncing  a  judgment  of  the  utmost  reprobation  on 
"  The  Solemn  League  and  Covenant/'  to  the  introduction 
and  prevalence  of  which  they  ascribed  the  late  rebellion, 
and  which  they  ordered  to  be  branded  with  marks  of  the 
greatest  ignominy,  pronouncing  a  justification  of  it  an 
act  of  hostility  and  injury  to  the  King,  the  Church,  and  the 
Kingdom. 

Their  condemnation  of  that  iniquitous  confederacy 
was  expressed  in  the  Lords'  Journals*  in  the  following 
language : 

"  We,  the  Lords  Spiritual  and  Temporal  of  Ireland,  in 
Parliament  assembled,  being  deeply  sensible  of  the  sad  and 
miserable  effects  of  that  horrid  confederacy  and  conjura- 
tion, commonly  called  '  The  Solemn  League  and  Covenant,' 
as  the  great  incentive  of  the  Rebellion  in  all  his  Majesty's 
dominions,  do  adjudge  and  declare,  nemine  contradicenfe, 
that  the  same  was  and  is  against  the  laws  of  God,  and  the 
fundamental  constitution  of  this  kingdom;  and,  therefore, 
do  condemn  it  as  schismatical,  seditious,  and  treasonable : 
and,  therefore,  order,  that  it  be  burned  in  all  cities,  towns 
corporate,  and  market-towns,  within  this  kingdom,  by  the 
hand  of  the  common  hangman,  or  officer  to  be  appointed 
by  the  magistrate  of  the  place;  who  is  also  required  to  be 
present,  and  see  the  execution  hereof  on  the  next  market- 
day  after  the  receipt  of  this  order. 

"And  do  further  declare,  that  whosoever  shall,  by 
word  or  deed,  by  sign  or  writing,  go   about  to  defend  or 

■■'-  May  25,  1661, 


IxXXviii  IXTllODUOTION. 

justify  the  said  treasonable  Coyeimut,  shall  be  accounted 
and  esteemed  as  an  enemy  to  his  sacred  Majesty,  and  to 
the  public  peace  and  tranquillity  of  this  Church  and  King- 
dom." 

And  in  partial  furtherance  of  these  views  the  following 
acts  were  passed.  Stat.  14  &  15  Oar.  II.  sess.  4.  c.  1. 
(for  a  perpetual  anniversary  thanksgiving  on  the  nine-and- 
twentieth  day  of  May),  and  stat.  14  &  15  Oar.  II.  sess.  4. 
c.  23.  (for  keeping  and  celebrating  the  twenty- third  of  Oc- 
tober as  an  anniversary  thanksgiving). 

At  the  Restoration,  Elizabeth's  Act  of  Uniformity 
necessarily  regained  its  former  power,  and  in  May,  1661, 
the  Irish  House  of  Lords  prepared  a  declaration,  requiring 
all  their  fellow-countrymen  to  conform  to  the  episcopal 
model  of  church  government,  and  to  the  Liturgy  as  esta- 
blished by  law,  and  to  which  the  Oommons  readily  con- 
curred; and  the  Oommons,  at  their  own  request,  received 
in  the  middle  of  June,  from  the  hands  of  the  Primate, 
Bramhall,  the  sacrament  in  St.  Patrick's  Oathedral.  It 
was  not  until  1666,  however,  that  the  second  Irish  Act  of 
Uniformity  was  passed,  establishing  the  Prayer  Book,  as 
approved  of  by  the  English  Convocation  in  1661. 

A  Convocation  was  held  in  1662,  and  on  the  26th  of 
August*  it  was  referred  to  the  archbishops  and  bishops  then 
in  Dublin,  to  read  through,  with  the  utmost  care,  the  English 
Liturgy  lately  published  in  London,  and  to  inform  the 
House  what  they  considered  should  be  determined  concern- 
ing it. 

*  Clay  on  the  Irish  Prayer  Book,  British  Magazine,  December, 
1846.  p.  608. 


IXTRODLCTIOX.  Ixxxix 

At  the  next  meeting,  on  the  2nd  of  September,  Arch- 
bishop Margetson  (in  the  absence  of  the  Primate)  informed 
the  House,  tliat,  along  with  others  of  the  bishops,  Arch- 
bishop Bramhall  had,  according  to  the  order  made  at  the 
preceding  session,  read  through  the  English  Liturgy,  lately 
set  forth,  and  had  found  it,  in  a  very  few  particulars,  dif- 
ferent from  that  hitherto  in  use  in  this  church,  and  that 
there  seemed  no  reason  to  find  fault  with  the  changes  made 
in  it,  for  which  reason  the  bishops  thought  that  this 
Liturgy  should  henceforth  be  everywhere  used  in  the  Irish 
Church,  not  only  because  it  was  not  to  be  found  fault 
with,  but  because  its  adoption  seemed  more  suited  to 
maintaining  mutual  concord  between  the  Churches  of 
England  and  Ireland.  Whereupon  the  Prolocutor  and 
the  rest  of  the  Lower  House  being  summoned,  were 
informed  of  the  bishops'  judgment  of  the  revised  Li- 
turgy, which  was  delivered  to  them,  in  order  that  it  might 
be  further  considered,  and  returned  with  their  opinion 
concerning  it. 

Accordingly,  on  the  18th  of  the  same  month.  Dean 
Mosse,  the  Prolocutor,  and  the  rest  of  the  Lower  House, 
signified  to  the  bishops,  that  they  had  read  through  the 
English  Liturgy  lately  published  in  London,  that  they  had 
found  in  it  some  changes,  additions,  and  variations  of  dif- 
ferent sorts,  which  they  thought  had  been  introduced  and 
made  under  the  guidance  of  piety  and  prudence,  and  they 
prayed  that  this  Liturgy  might  be  admitted  into  the  use  of 
the  Irish  Church,  in  the  celebration  of  divine  service,  and 
confirmed  by  legal  sanction  in  the  Church.  They  also 
prayed  that  a  prayer  for  the  Lord  Lieutenant  or  Chief 


XO  INTRODUCTION. 

Governor  of  Ireland  might  be  added,  and  that  a  new  office 
for  the  23rd  of  October  might  be  appointed.'^ 

On  the  22nd  of  September,  the  Convocation  adjourned 
till  the  6  th  of  the  following  November,  and  on  the  11th 
of  the  latter  month  an  entry  is  made  in  the  journals,  in 
which,  having  recorded  their  anxiety,  not  only  to  preserve 
the  people  of  Ireland  by  the  bond  of  faith  and  charity, 
in  unity  of  spirit  with  the  English  Church,  but  also  as  far 
as  in  them  lay,  to  render  them  conformed  to  it  in  divine 
worship,  and  in  external  rites  and  ceremonies,  and  to  keep 
them  so  for  ever,  they  state  that  they  had  caused  to  be 
read  through  and  recited,  the  English  Liturgy,  lately  con- 
firmed by  law,  and  published  in  London;  and  having  had 
much  conference   among  themselves  thereupon,  they  had 
found  in  it  certain  alterations  and  additions,  &c.     They 
then  proceed  to  declare  that  they  concur  with  the  Lower 
House  in  judging  that  these  changes  in  the  Liturgy  had 
been  piously  and  prudently  made,   and  that  therefore  it 
should  be  admitted  into  the  use  of  the  whole  Irish  Church, 
and   enjoined  by  law  on   the  said  Church,  and  that,  to 
that  end,    the  Archbishop  of  Armagh  should  be  humbly 
entreated  to  induce  the  Duke  of  Ormond  and  the  Privy 
Council  to  transmit  to  his  Majesty  a  draft  of  an  Act  of 
Parliament  for  that  purpose,  and  that  a  new  Service  for 
the  23rd  of  October,  and  a  Form  of  Prayer  for  the  Lord- 
Lieutenant  should  be  added  to  the  Liturgy. 

Whether  the  passing  of  the  proposed  Act  was  deferred 
by  political  events  and  considerations,  it  is  needless  now 
to  enquire,  but  the  Act  of  Uniformity  did  not  receive  the 

*  Vide  ante,  Ixxxviii. 


INTRODUCTIOjS'.  XGl 

rojal  assent  until  June  18tli,  1666.  On  the  22nd  of 
February  of  the  same  year,  the  Upper  House,  as  appears 
from  the  journals,  had  been  engaged  in  considering  the 
Bill,  and  in  taking  measures  for  expediting  the  matter  in 
England. 

It  appears,  then,  by  the  records  of  this  Convocation, 
that  the  Liturgy  of  the  English  Church,  as  revised  in  the 
Convocation  in  London,  and  established  by  the  English 
Parliament  of  1662,  having  first  been  carefully  examined 
by  the  venerable  and  illustrious  prelates  who  presided  over 
the  Irish  dioceses  at  that  period,  and  by  the  representatives 
of  the  inferior  clergy,  had,  with  the  unanimous  consent  of 
both  houses  of  Convocation,  been  approved  and  formally 
received  by  them  as  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  in  this 
country,  nearly  four  years  before  its  use  was  enjoined  by 
law  under  the  penalties  of  the  Irish  Act  of  Uniformity. 
The  Liturgy,  in  its  present  form,  received,  in  the  first 
instance,  the  sanction  of  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  Ireland 
assembled  in  solemn  synod.  It  was  in  consequence  of  their 
sentence  of  approval,  and  at  their  request,  that  its  use  was 
afterwards  enjoined  on  the  laity  by  legislative  enactment. 
The  reception  of  the  English  Common  Prayer  Book  of 
1662,  was  not  forced  on  this  Church,  but  originated  with 
itself  in  the  acts  of  its  own  Convocation,  its  fit  and  lawful 
representative  in  matters  of  spiritual  concern. "'" 

The  Irish  Act  of  Uniformity,  stat.  17  &  18  Car.  II. 
c.    6.,t    after  reciting,  that   nothing   conduceth   more   to 

*  Clay  on  the  Irish  Prayer  Book,  British  Magazine,  Dec.  1846, 
pp.  608—611. 

t  An    accurate   copy    of  this   statute,    collated    by   the    Editor 


XCll  INTKODUCTION. 

the  honour  of  God,  the  settling  of  the  peace  of  a 
Nation,  ^yhich  is  desired  of  all  good  men,  nor  to  the 
advancement  of  Religion,  than  an  universal  agreement 
in  the  Public  Worship  of  Almighty  God;  and  to  the 
intent  that  His  Majesty's  Irish  Subjects  might  hold  the 
same  Uniformity  of  Common  Prayers,  and  ^Administration 
of  the  Sacraments,  and  other  the  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of 
the  Church,  according  to  the  Use  of  the  Church  of  England : 
together  with  the  Psalter  or  Psalms  of  David,  pointed  as 
they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  Churches ;  and  the  Form  or 
Manner  of  Making,  Ordaining,  or  Consecrating  of  Bishops, 
Priests,  and  Deacons,  which  was  recommended  unto  both 
Houses  of  Convocation  assembled  in  Ireland,  to  consider", 
whether  the  same  Form  of  Public  AVorship  miglit  not  be 
profitably  received,  as  the  Public  Form  of  Divine  Service  in 
Ireland  :  and  that  thereupon  both  Houses  of  Convocation 
diligently  considered  and  fully  approved  and  allowed  the 
same,  and  had  exhibited  and  presented  unto  the  Lord 
Lieutenant  and  Council  in  Ireland,  one  Book  thereunto 
annexed;  intituled.  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and 
Administration  of  the  Sacraments,  and  other  Rites  and 
Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according  to  the  Use  of  the 
Church  of  England ;  together  with  the  Psalter  and  Psalms 
of  David,  pointed  as  they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in 
Churches ;  and  the  Form  and  Manner  of  Making,  Ordaining, 
and  Consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons  :  There- 
fore, to  the  intent  that  the  greatly  desirable  work  of  Uni- 


with  the  original  Statute  Roll,  has  been  given  in  the  Appendix  to  this 
Introduction. 


IXTKODUCTIOX.  XClll 

formitj  in   Divine  Worship  might  be  obtained,  and  that 
every  Person  in  Ireland  might  certainly  know  the  rule  to 
which  he  was  to  conform  in  Public  Worship   and  Admi- 
nistration of  Sacraments,  and  other  Rites  and  Ceremonies 
of  the  Church  of  Ireland,  and  the  manner  how  and  by 
whom  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons  were,  and  ought  to  be 
Made,  Ordained,   and  Consecrated,  enacted,  That  all  and 
singular  Ministers,  in  any  Cathedral,  Collegiate,  or  Parish 
Church  or  Chapel,  or  other  Place  of  Public  Worship  within 
tliis  Realm  of  Ireland,  should  be  bound  to  say  and  use  the 
Morning  Prayer,   Evening  Prayer,  Celebration  and  Admi- 
nistration of  both  the  Sacraments,  and  all  other  the  Pubhc 
and  Common  Prayer,  in  such  order  and  form  as  was  men- 
tioned in  the  said  Book  annexed  and  joined  to  the  Act, 
and  intituled,  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  Adminis- 
tration of  the  Sacraments,  and  other  Rites  and  Ceremonies 
of  the  Church,  according  the  Use  of  the  Church  of  England ; 
together  with  the  Psalter  or  Psalms  of  David,  pointed  as 
they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  the  Churches ;   and  the 
Form  or  Manner  of  Making,  Ordaining,  and  Consecrating 
of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons  :    and  that  the  Morning 
and  Evening  Prayers  therein  contained,  should  upon  every 
Lord's  Day,  and  upon  all  other  days  and  occasions,  and  at 
the  times  therein  appointed,  be  openly  and  solemnly  read 
by    all   and   every    Minister  or  Curate  in  every   Church, 
Chapel,  or  other  Place  of  Public  Worship  in  Ireland :  and, 
to  the    end    that    Uniformity    in  the  Public   Worship   of 
God,  which  was  so  much  desired,  might  be  speedily  effected, 
enacted  that  every  Parson,  Vicar,  or  other  Minister  what- 
soever, who  then  had  and  enjoyed  any  Ecclesiastical  Bene- 


XCIV  INTRODUCTION. 

fice  or  Promotion  in  Ireland,  should  in  the  Church,  Chapel, 
or  Place  of  Public  Worship  belonging  to  his  Benefice  or 
Promotion,  upon  some  Lord's  Day  before  the  Feast  of  the 
Nativity  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour,  commonly  called 
Christmas-day,  in  the  year    1664,    openly,    publicly,   and 
solemnly  read  the  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer  appointed 
by  the  Act  to  be  read,  by  and  according  to  the  said  Book 
of  Common  Prayer,   at  the  times  thereby  appointed ;  and 
after  such  reading  thereof,  should  openly  and  publicly,  be- 
fore the   Congregation  there    assembled,    declare  his   un- 
feigned assent  and  consent  to  the  Use  of  all  things  in  the 
said  Book  contained  and  prescribed  in  these  words,  and  no 
other  :  "  I  A.  B.  do  hereby  declare  my  unfeigned  assent  and 
consent  to  all  and  every  thing  contained  and  prescribed  in 
and  by  the  Book  intituled.  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments,  and  other  Rites  and 
Ceremonies  of  the  Church  according   to  the    Use  of  the 
Church  of  England  :  together  with  the  Psalter  or  Psalms  of 
David,  pointed  as  they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  Churches; 
and  the  Form  or  Manner  of  Making,  Ordaining  and  Con- 
secrating of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons :''  and  that  every 
Person  who  should  thereafter  be  presented  or  collated,  or 
put  into  any  Ecclesiastical  Benefice  or  Promotion  in  Ireland, 
should  in  the  Church,  Chapel,  or  Place  of  Public  Worship 
belonginor  to  his  Benefice  or  Promotion,  within  two  months 
next  after  he  should  be  in  the  actual  possession  of  such 
Benefice  or  Promotion,    upon  some  Lord's  Day,    openly, 
publicly,    and   solemnly   read   the  Morning   and  Evening 
Prayers,  appointed  to  be  read  by,  and  according  to  the 
said  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  at  the  times  thereby  ap- 


INTRODUCTION.  XCt 

pointed ;  and  after  such  reading  thereof,  should  openly  and 
publicly,  before  the  Congregation  there  assembled,  declare  his 
unfeigned  assent  and  consent  to  the  use  of  all  things  therein 
contained  and  prescribed,   according"  to  the  Form  before 
appointed  :  and  that  in  all  Places  where  the  proper  Incum- 
bent of  any  Parsonage  or  Vicarage,  or  Benefice  with  Cure, 
resided  on  his  Living,  and  kept  a  Curate,  the  Incumbent 
himself  in  person,   (not  having  some  lawful  Impediment,  to 
be  allowed  by  the  Ordinary  of  the  Place,)  should  once  at 
the  least  in  every  month,   openly   and  publicly  read  the 
Common  Prayers  and  Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book 
prescribed,  and,  if  there  were  occasion,  administer  each  of 
the  Sacraments,    and  other  Rites  of  the  Church,  in  the 
Parish  Church  or  Chapel  of  or  belonging  to  such  Parsonage, 
Vicarage,  or  Benefice,  in  the  order,  manner,  and  form,  in 
and  by  the  said  Book  appointed  :  That  every  Dean  and 
other  Dignitary,  Canon,  Prebendary,  and  Warden  of  every 
Cathedral  or  Collegiate  Church,  and  all  Masters  and  other 
Heads,  Fellows,  Chaplains,  and  Tutors  of  or  in  any  College, 
Hall,  House  of  Learning  or    Hospital,   and  every  public 
Professor  and  Reader  in  any  Universities,  College  or  Colleges, 
which  were  or  should  be  in  Ireland,  and  every  Parson,  Vicar, 
Curate,  Lecturer,  and  every  other  Person  in  Holy  Orders,  and 
every  Schoolmaster  keeping  any  public  or  private  School,  and 
every  Person  instructing  or  teaching  any  Youth  in  any  House 
or  Private  Family  as  a  Tutor  or  Schoolmaster,  who  upon  the 
twenty-ninth  of  September,  1664,  or  any  time  thereafter, 
should  be  Incumbent,  or  have  possession  of  any  Deanry, 
Dignity,   Canonry,  Prebend,  Wardenship,   Headship,   Fel- 
lowship, Professor's   place,    or  Reader's  place,  Parsonage, 


XCYi  IXTKODUCTIOX. 

Vicarage,  or  any  other  Ecclesiastical  Dignity  or  Promotion, 
or  of  any  Curate's  place.  Lecture,  or  School;  or  should  in- 
struct or  teach  any  Youth  as  Tutor  or  Schoolmaster,  should, 
before  Candlemas  day^,  1661,  or  at  or  before  his  or  their  re- 
spective admissions,  to  be  Incumbent,  or  have  possession  of 
any  the  Dignities,  Promotions,  or  Places  aforesaid,  subscribe 
the   Declaration  or  Acknowledgement   following,  scilicet : 
"I  A.  B.   do  declare,  That  it    is    not  lawful    upon    any 
pretence   whatsoever    to   take    Arms    against    the    King; 
and  that  I   do  abhor  that  traitorous   position  of  taking 
Arms  by  His  Authority  against  His  Person,    or   against 
those   that    are    commissioned  by  him;    and   that  I  will 
conform  to  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England  as  it  is 
now  by  law  established.      And  I  do   declare,   that  I  do 
hold,  that  there  lies  no  obligation  upon  me,   or  on  any 
other  Person,  from  the  oath  commonly  called,  The  Solemn 
League  and  Covenant,  to  endeavour  any  change  or  alter- 
ation of  Government,  either  in  Church  or  State,  and  tliat 
the  same  was  in  itself  an  unlawfidoath:''  and  that  no  Form 
or  Order  of  Common  Prayers,  x\dministration  of  Sacraments, 
Rites  or  Ceremonies,  should  be  o])enly  used  in  any  Church, 
Chapel,  or  other  public  Place,  of  or  in  any  College  or  Hall 
in  any  University,  College   or  Colleges  within  this  Realm, 
or   any  of  them,    otlier   than   w^hat    was   prescribed  and 
appointed  to  be  used  in  and  by  the  said  Book ;  and  that 
the  then  Governor  or  Head  of  every  College  and  Hall  in 
the  University,  and  of  the  said  College  or  Colleges,  within 
one  month  after  the  Feast  of  the  Purification  of  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  1664,  and  every  Governor  or  Head  of  any 
of  the  said  Colleojes  or  Halls  thereafter  to  be  elected  or 


INTRODUCTION.  XCYU 

appoiDted,  ^^itllin  one  month  next  after  his  Election  or 
Collation,  and  Admission,  should  openly  and  publicly,  in 
the  Church,  Chapel,  or  other  public  Place  of  the  College 
or  Hall,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Fellows  and  Scholars 
subscribe  to  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  Religion  agreed 
upon  by  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  and  the  whole  Clergy 
in  the  Convocation  holden  at  London  in  the  year  1562,  for 
the  avoiding  of  diversities  of  opinion,  and  for  establishing 
of  consent  touching  true  Religion,  and  unto  the  said  Book, 
and  declare  his  unfeigned  assent  and  consent  unto,  and 
approbation  of  the  said  Articles,  and  of  the  same  Book,  and 
to  the  Use  of  all  the  Prayers,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies,  Forms 
and  Orders  in  the  said  Book  prescribed  and  contained, 
according  to  the  Form  aforesaid ;  and  that  all  such 
Governors  or  Heads  of  the  said  Colleges  and  Halls,  or  any 
of  them,  as  were  or  should  be  in  Holy  Orders,  should  once 
at  least  in  every  quarter  of  the  Year,  not  having  a  lawful 
Impediment,  openly  and  publicly  read  the  Morning  Prayer 
and  Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book  appointed  to  be 
read  in  the  Church,  Chapel,  or  other  public  Place  of  the 
College  or  Hall ;  provided  always,  that  it  might  be  lawful 
to  use  the  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer,  and  all  other 
Prayers  and  Services  prescribed  in  and  by  the  said  Book  in 
the  Chapels  or  other  public  Places  of  any  Colleges,  Halls, 
or  Universities  in  Ireland,  and  in  the  Convocations  of  tlie 
Clergy,  in  Latin  :  and  it  further  enacted  that  every  person 
who  then  was  or  thereafter  should  be  licensed,  assigned, 
appointed,  or  received  as  a  Lecturer  to  preach  upon  any 
day  of  the  week  in  any  Church,  Chapel,  or  Place  of  Public 

(I 


XCTlll  INTRODUCTION. 

Worship  in  Ireland,  tlie  first  time  he  preached,  before  his 
Sermon,  should  openly,  publicly  and  solemnly  read  the 
Common  Prayers  and  Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book 
appointed  to  be  read  for  that  time  of  the  day,  and  then 
and  there  publicly  and  openly  declare  his  assent  unto  and 
approbation  of  the  said  Book,  and  to  the  Use  of  all  the 
Prayers,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies,  Forms,  and  Orders  therein 
contained  and  prescribed,  according  to  the  Form  before  ap- 
pointed in  the  Act ;  and  also  should  upon  the  first  Lecture 
day  of  every  month  afterwards,  so  long  as  he  continued 
Lecturer  or  Preacher  there,  at  the  place  appointed  for  his 
Lecture  or  Sermon,  before  his  Lecture  or  Sermon,  openly, 
publicly,  and  solemnly  read  the  Common  Prayers  and 
Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book  appointed  to  be  read 
for  that  time  of  the  day  at  which  the  Lecture  or  Sermon 
was  to  be  preached,  and  after  such  reading  thereof,  should 
openly  and  publicly,  before  the  Congregation  there  as- 
sembled, declare  his  unfeigned  assent  and  consent  unto 
and  approbation  of  the  said  Book,  and  to  the  Use  of  all 
the  Prayers,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies,  Forms  and  Orders 
therein  contained  and  prescribed,  according  to  the  Form 
aforesaid  :  and  further  enacted  that  at  all  and  every  time 
and  times  when  any  Sermon  or  Lecture  was  to  be  preached, 
the  Common  Prayers  and  Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book 
appointed  to  be  read  for  that  time  of  the  day,  should  be 
openly,  publicly,  and  solemnly  read  by  some  Priest  or 
Deacon  in  the  Church,  Chapel,  or  Place  of  Public  Worship, 
where  such  Sermon  or  Lecture  was  to  be  preached,  before 
such  Sermon  or  Lecture  were  preached,  and  the  Lecturer 


INTRODUCTION.  Xcix 

then  to  preacli  should  be  present  at  the  reading  thereof : 
and  that  the  Law  and  Statute  of  Ireland,  which  had  been 
formerly  made,  and  was  then  in  force  for  the  Uniformity  of 
Prayer  and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments  in  Ireland, 
should  stand  in  full  force  and  strength  to  all  intents  and 
purposes  whatsoever,  for  the  establishing  and  confirming  of 
the  said  Book;  and  should  be  applied,  practised,  and  put 
in  ure  for  the  punishing  of  all  the  offences  contrary  to  such 
Law,  with  relation  to  the  said  Book  and  no  other:  and 
that  a  true  printed  copy  of  the  said  Book  should,  at  the 
Cost  and  Charge  of  the  Parishioners  of  every  Parish 
Church  and  Chapelry,  Cathedral  Church,  College,  Col- 
legiate Church  and  Hall,  be  attained  and  gotten  before 
the  feast  of  the  Annunciation  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary, 
1665:  and  after  reciting  the  Six  and  thirtieth  Article  of 
the  Nine  and  thirty  Articles  agreed  upon  by  the  Arch- 
bishops and  Bishops  of  both  Provinces,  and  the  whole 
Clergy  in  the  Convocation  holden  at  London  in  the  year 
1562,  it  enacted,  that  all  Subscriptions  thereafter  to  be 
had  or  made  unto  such  Articles  by  any  Deacon,  Priest,  or 
Ecclesiastical  Person,  or  other  Person  whatsoever,  who  by 
this  Act,  or  any  other  Law  then  in  Force,  was  required  to 
subscribe  them,  should  be  construed,  and  be  taken  to 
extend,  and  should  be  applied  for  and  touching  the  said 
Six  and  thirtieth  Article,  unto  the  Book  containing 
the  Form  and  Manner  of  Making,  Ordaining  and  Con- 
secrating of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons,  in  this  Act 
mentioned,  in  such  sort  and  manner  as  the  same  there- 
tofore extended  unto  the  Book  set  forth  in  the  time  of 

^2 


C  INTRODUCTION. 

Edward  the  Sixth,  mentioned  in  the  said  Six  and  thirtieth 
Article. 

The  effect  of  the  foregoing  Act  is,  that  the  book 
which  was  annexed  to  it,  viz.,  "  The  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  and  administration  of  the  Sacraments  and  other 
rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Chm-ch  according  to  the  use 
of  the  Church  of  England,  together  with  the  Psalter 
and  Psalms  of  David,  pointed  as  they  are  to  be  sung  or 
said  in  Churches ;  and  the  Form  and  Manner  of  making, 
ordaining,  and  Consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and 
Deacons,^^  is  part  of  the  statute  law  of  the  land,  and  any 
deviation  from  its  text,  either  of  addition  or  omission, 
unless  expressly  sanctioned  by  statute,  is  illegal. 

It  is  an  extraordinary  fact,  that  no  Prayer  Book  belong- 
ing to  the  "  Church  of  Ireland''  is  recognized  in  the  Irish 
Statute  of  Uniformity,  and  that  the  only  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  that  is  recognized,  is  that  of  the  Church  of  England. 
It  is  true  that  in  all  the  editions  of  the  statutes  it  is  stated 
to  be  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  ''  according  to  the  use 
of  the  Church  of  Ireland  f  but  the  Editor  has  recently 
examined  the  Manuscript  Statute  deposited  in  the  Rolls 
Office,  at  Dublin,  from  which  it  appears  that  the  printed 
Statutes  of  the  Realm  have  given  a  false  representation  of 
that  record.* 

■^  It  seems  that  in  1604,  Elizabeth's  Statute  of  Uniformity  was 
so  inaccurately  printed,  that  the  Lord  Deputy  and  Council  were  ob- 
liged to  have  the  Statute  exemplified  under  the  Great  Seal:— '' Foras- 
much as   some  material  difference  was    found   between  the  original 

o 

Record  and  the  printed  copies  of  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  in  order  that 


INTEODUCTION.  CI 

111  the  declaration  of  Assent  and  Consent,  the  book 
mentioned  is  "  according  to  the  use  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land''\  and  the  Declaration  required  from  Schoolmasters 
is,  that  thej  shall  conform  to  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of 
England; — not  Ireland,  as  the  Queen's  Printers  make  it 
appear. 

It  is  also  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  no  allusion  is 
made  in  the  preamble  or  in  the  body  of  the  Act  to  the 
Statutes  of  Uniformity  of  Edward  VI.  or  Elizabeth. 

The  Manuscript  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  to  which  re- 
ference is  made  by  the  Statute  of  Uniformity,  was,  before 
the  union  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  preserved  in  the 
Irish  Parliament  Office;  it  is  now  deposited  in  the  Rolls 
Office,  at  Dublin.  It  is  a  folio  volume,  containing  283 
leaves,  and  is  bound  in  rough  calf.  The  leaves  measure 
12-jlV  inches  in  height,  and  rather  less  than  "7-^  inches 
in  width.  Two  blank  leaves  precede  the  leaves  of  the 
Manuscript,  and  are  of  a  different  kind  of  paper,  and  have 
no  hole  at  the  lower  inner  corner  of  the  leaf.  Upon  the 
inside  of  the  cover  the  following  words  are  written  in 
pencil : — 

"I  received  this  Book  from  the  Rolls  Office  on  the  28'* 
day  of  february  in  the  year  1826,  &  have  returned  it  to 
the  proper  Officer  the  3^  day  of  July  1826 

"W.  Dublin" 

none  might  plead  ignorance  of  the  original  Record,  they  exemplified 
the  Statute  under  the  Great  Seal,  and  published  it:  and  added  there- 
unto the  King's  injunction  for  its  observance."  1  Mant,  Hist.  Church 
of  Ireland,  348. 


Cll  INTKODUCTION. 

Upon  the  first  blank  leaf  the  late  Archbishop  of  Dublin 
has  written  in  pencil — 

"This  Book  was  (by  order  of  the  L^  Chancellor)  en- 
trusted to  me  for  the  purpose  of  collating  with  the  printed 
Common  Prayer  Book  for  Ireland  (a  new  edition  being 
about  to  be  printed  by  the  Kings  Printer  under  my  inspec- 
tion)— I  have  added  to  it  the  pagings  at  the  lower  corner 
of  each  page,  amounting  to  page  563 — the  first  99  in  letters 
the  rest  in  figures — I  state  this,  that  they  may  not  be  con- 
sidered as  part  of  the  original  Record. — &  consequently  as 
marking  the  original  position  of  the  parts  of  the  Book — for 
it  is  to  be  noted  that  the  present  binding  is  recent — having 
been  given  to  it  by  the  Subcommissioners  of  Records  in 
the  year 

"W.  Dublin''-- 

The  third  leaf  of  the  volume  is  of  the  same  paper  as 
that  of  other  leaves  of  the  Manuscript,  but  the  lower  inner 
corner  of  it  is  torn  away.  The  first  page  of  this  leaf  is 
blank,  but  on  the  second  page  of  the  leaf   "The  Order 

*  The  Lord  Chancellor  committed  a  public  breach  of  trust  in 
lending  this  record  out  of  the  custody  of  the  proper  officer,  and  the 
Archbishop  of  Dublin  violated  the  confidence  that  was  reposed  in  him 
by  the  Lord  Chancellor,  in  discreditably  defacing  and  altering  the 
record  that  had  been  intrusted  to  him  for  a  special  object,  viz.,  that  of 
"collation."  Consequently,  it  is  rather  difficult  to  say,  whether  the 
Lord  Chancellor  of  Ireland  or  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin  acted  in  the 
most  reprehensible  manner. 


INTRODUCTION.  ClU 

how  the  Psalter  is  appointed  to  be  read'*  is  written ;  and 
from  this  fact  the  Editor  inclines  to  the  opinion,  that  the 
Manuscript  Book  never  had  any  other  commencement. 

"  The  Order  how  the  Psalter  is  appointed  to  be  read/' 
is  succeeded  by  "  The  Order  how  the  rest  of  Holy  Scripture 
is  appointed  to  be  read/'  ''Proper  Lessons  to  be  read 
at  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer,  on  y^  Sundays  and  other 
Holydays  throughout  the  Year,''  "  Proper  Psalms  on  certain 
Days,"  "  The  Kalendar,'*'  "  Tables  &  Rules  for  the  Moveable 
and  Immoveable  Feasts,"  and  "The  Order  for  Morning 
Prayer." 

The  other  Services  in  the  Manuscript  Book,  to  the  end 
of  ''The  Commination  Service,"  appear  as  in  the  Sealed 
Books;  but  a  change  then  occurs,  and  the  following 
arrangement  is  followed: — "The  Form  and  Manner  of 
Making,  Ordaining,  and  Consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests, 
and  Deacons,"  "  The  Forms  of  Prayer  to  be  used  at  Sea," 
and  "  The  Psalter,  or  Psalms  of  David. " 

"  The  Preface,"  "  Concerning  the  Service  of  the 
Church,"  the  Rubric  for  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer 
daily,  "  Of  Ceremonies/'  Table  of  the  "  Days  of  Fasting 
or  Abstinence/'  the  "Table  of  the  Moveable  Feasts  cal- 
culated for  fourty  years,"  the  Table  "to  find  Easter  for 
ever,"  and  the  Rubrics  respecting  the  place  for  Divine  Ser- 
vice, and  the  Ornaments  of  the  Church  and  of  the  Ministers 
thereof  at  all  times  of  their  ministration,  do  not  appear: 
and  it  may  be  here  observed,  that  no  allusion  is  made 
to  the  Occasional  Services. 

The  paper  is  of  a  very  ordinary  texture,  and  three  or 


CIV  INTRODOCTION. 

four  different  descriptions  seem  to  have  been  used;  but 
there  is  not  the  shglitest  ground  for  assuming  that  any 
portion  was  introduced  subsequently  to  the  enactment  of 
Stat.  17  &  18  Car.  IT.  c.  6.  (Ir.);  but  between  pages  386 
and  388  of  Archbishop  Magee's  numbering,  there  haA^e 
been  six  leaves  cut  out,  and  as  there  is  no  break  in  the 
matter,  the  fair  presumption  is,  that  they  were  cut  out 
before  the  Manuscript  was  finished. 

There  seem  to  have  been  about  twelve  different  scribes 
employed  in  Avriting  the  Manuscript,  and  two  different 
persons  employed  in  revising  it,  one  correcting  in  light  ink, 
the  other  in  darker  ink. 

Alterations  have,  however,  been  made  by  at  least  two 
different  persons,  at  a  recent  period,  and  in  a  most  slovenly 
manner. 

No  pencil  marks  aj)pear  in  the  shape  of  corrections; 
but  pencil  lines  occur  in  part  of  the  Psalms,  and  a  x  in 
pencil  occurs  in  a  few  of  the  pages. 

The  pages  are  mostly  inclosed  in  ruled  lines :  these  lines 
up  to  the  Form  of  Ordering  of  Deacons  are  in  red  ink ;  the 
Forms  of  Prayer  to  be  used  at  Sea  are  ruled  in  black  ink ; 
and  a  part  of  the  Psalter  has  a  ruled  line  in  pencil. 

In  certain  places,  Arabic  numerals  occur  in  the  margin, 
and  were  evidently  inserted  at  the  time  when  the  ]Manu- 
script  was  written.  The  numeral  ''l'^  does  not  appear: 
the  others,  and  the  places  where  they  occur,  are  indicated 
in  the  subjoined  Table. 


INTRODIJOTIUK 


cv 


Table  of  the  Numerals  written  at  the  bottom  of  the  left-hand  margin 
of  certain  pages  (according  to  Archbishop  Magee's  numbering)  of 
the  Manuscript  Book. 


Figure. 

ruge. 

Figure.                                Page. 

2 

43 

2                            423 

4 

67 

3                           435 

6 

87 

4                           447 

18 

111 

5                           459 

10 

135 

6                          471 

11 

147 

7                           483 

12 

163 

8                           495 

13 

175 

9                           499 

14 

187 

From  page  499  the  style 

15 

199 

writing,  the  form  of  the  c\n 

Here  the  numerals  break  off,  but 
they  are  resumed  soon  after  the 
commencement  of  the  Psalter,  viz. 
at  p.  423  of  Archbishop  Magee's 
numbering,  as  in  next  column. 


and  the  kind  of  paper,  differ  from 
those  of  the  preceding  part  of  the 
Psalter,  and  so  continue  to  page 
548,  when  the  style  and  character 
of  the  preceding  part  are  resumed 
and  continued  to  the  end  of  the 
volume,  p.  563  (according  to  Arch- 
bishop Magee's  numbering),  but 
without  any  figures  in  the  margin. 


It  is  a  principle  of  law,  that  with  respect  to  the  con- 
tents of  a  Statute,  it  will  be  presumed  that  omnia  rite  acta 
sunt  until  the  contrary  be  established  by  a  court  of  law; 
consequently,  although  it  is  clear  to  any  practised  eye  that 
alterations  have  been  made  in  the  Manuscript  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  subsequently  to  the  enactment  of  stat.  1 7 
&  18  Car.  11.  c.  6.  (Ir.),  yet  the  record  would  have  to  be 
read  as  it  now  appears,'"  until  some  competent  tribunal 
had  decided  what  alterations  were  illeo:al. 


*  In  stat.  25  Henry  VIII.  c.  20.  the  important  Avords  ^''to  confirm 


CVl  INTRODUCTION. 

From  the  mode  which  has  been  pursued  in  making  the 
alterations,  it  is  in  numerous  cases  iuipossible  to  ascertain 
AFhat  was  the  original  text  and  punctuation.  Under  such 
circumstances,  the  Editor  conceived  that  the  onlj  proper 
plan  for  him  to  adopt,  was  to  give  as  near  as  possible  a  fac- 
simile of  the  original,  and  thus  not  to  take  upon  himself 
arbitrarily  to  decide,  whether  the  alterations  were  made 
before  or  after  the  enactment  of  the  Statute,  or  to  speculate 
upon  the  words,  letters,  or  punctuation  which  have  been 
obliterated. 

Where  letters  have  been  obliterated  thej  are  thus 
distinguished —  i. 

Where  words  have  been  obliterated  they  are  thus  dis- 


tinguished— I  i  i. 

Where  words  or  letters  have  been  cancelled,  but  the 
words  or  letters  underneath  are  perceptible,  they  are  thus 
distinguished —  ^  fi. 

Where  letters  or  words  are  introduced  apparently  of  a 
subsequent  date,  they  are  thus  distinguished —  «,  1>,  &c. 

Where  letters  or  words  are  introduced  in  pencil,  and 
apparently  of  a  modern  date,  they  are  distinguished  by 
Italie. 

Where  capitals  have  been  written  over  lower  case,  they 
are  thus  distinguished —  H,  115,  &c. 

Where  lower  case  have  been  written  over  capitals, 
partly  by  erasure  and  cancellation,  they  are  thus  distin- 
guished— a,  b,  &c. 

the  said  Election  and'^  in  sect.  5,  and  the  word  '^confirm''  in  sect.  7 
are  inserted  by  interlineation.  Vide  The  Case  of  Dr.  Hampden,  by 
Jebb,  28.;  2  Stephens  on  the  Laws  of  the  Clergy,   1399,  in  not. 


INTRODUCTION.  CVll 

Where  "P  is  changed  iuto  a  capital  by  prefixing  another 
"  f,"  the  first ''  r  is  thus  distinguished—  f  f. 

Where  modern  punctuation  has  apparently  been  sub- 
stituted for  the  original  punctuation,  it  is  thus  distin- 
guished —  9  I  S  "  • 

Doubts  having  been  expressed  as  to  whether  the 
Manuscript  Book  under  consideration  is  the  one  that 
was  originally  annexed  to  the  Statute  of  Uniformity,  17 
&  18  Oar.  II.  c.  6.,  it  may  be  useful  to  explain,  that 
in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  the  mode  pursued  in  enact- 
ing a  statute  for  Ireland  was  as  follows :  —  The  bill 
passed  the  Irish  Parliament,  and  was  transmitted  by  the 
Lord-Lieutenant  of  Ireland  to  England  in  order  to  receive 
the  assent  of  the  Lords  and  Commons  in  England,  and 
then  it  was  returned  by  the  King  to  the  Lord-Lieutenant 
of  Ireland,  who,  upon  its  receipt,  in  consequence  of  a 
writ  to  that  effect,  went  down  to  the  House  of  Lords  and 
gave  the  Royal  assent.  The  statute  was  then  deposited  in 
the  Irish  Parliament  Office,  and  a  copy  sent  to  the  Rolls 
Office,  at  DubHn. 

It  is,  however,  extraordinary  that  no  copy  either  of  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer  belonging  to  the  English  Act  of 
Uniformity,  or  of  that  belonging  to  the  Irish  Act  of 
Uniformity,  was  forwarded  to  the  RoUs  Chapel  in  England 
or  to  the  Rolls  Office  in  Ireland;  and  it  may  also  be 
remarked,  that  of  the  Calendar  and  Tables  annexed  to 
Stat.  24  Geo.  II.  c.  23.  no  trace  is  to  be  found  among  the 
RoUs  at  the  Rolls  Chapel. 

The  Editor  has  examined  the  bundle  of  statutes  in 
which   the   Act  of  Uniformity  is  to  be   found.      As  the 


CVlll  INTRODUCTION. 

bundle  is  opened,  the  Act  of  Uniformity  is  the  inside,  tlien 
the  Act  for  selling  wines,  then  the  Act  for  the  advancement 
of  the  linen  manufactory,  and  the  gi'ant  of  subsidies  last. 

Upon  the  outside  of  the  bundle  the  following  indorse- 
ment is  made  upon  the  Act  for  the  grant  of  subsidies. 

"i7."Cha*.    2I 

''n.  (II) 
"  4  Acts  in  this. 
"  Gr*  of  Subsidies_ 
"A.  for  Adrancemt  of  Linnen  Manuf  5 
''  Act  for  Order^  Sell-  Wines  &c.  & 
"  Act  for  Uniformity  Public  Pray";^  '' 

And  this  corresponds  ^Yith  the  bundle  of  statutes, 
^Yhich  are  all  fastened  together.  When  tliis  indorsement 
was  made  the  Editor  cannot  take  upon  himself  to  de- 
termine. 

Fastened  to  this  bundle  of  statutes  a  writ,  of  which 
the  following  is  a  copy,  appears ;  and  it  will  be  perceived 
that  the  writ  corresponds  with  the  indorsement  and  with 
the  contents  of  the  bundle  : — 

"Charles  the  second  by  the  Grace  of  God  King  of  Eng- 
land, Scotland,  France  and  Ireland  Defender  of  the  Faythe 
&c.  To  our  right  trusty  and  right  entirely  beloved  Cosen  and 
Counseller  James  Duke  of  Ormond,  Lord  Steward  of  our 
Household  and  Lord  Lieutenant  of  our  Realm  of  L'eland 
and  other  oiu*  Chief  Governer  or  Governers  of  our  said 


INTRODUCTION.  ClX 

Realm  for  tlie  tyme  being,  or  which  hereafter  shall  be  Greet- 
ing. Whereas,  we  have  lately  receiyed  from  you  our  said 
Lieutenant  and  other  of  our  Councell  of  that  realm  cer- 
tayne  bills  to  be  considered  upon  concerning  matters  neces- 
sary for  our  said  Realme,  and  haying  had  consideration 
thereof,  Wee  doo  bj  these  presents  declare  our  Royal 
approbation  of  such  and  so  many  of  them  as  are  hereunto 
annexed  and  herein  also  particularly  named  that  is  to  sayej 
An  Act  for  the  better  orderino-  the  sellinoj  of  Wynes  and 
Aqua  Yitae  together  ^yith   all   sorts  of  strong  waters  by 

retaile :  An  Act  for  the  adyancement  of  the  trade of 

Lynnen  Manufacture :  An  Act  for  the  grant  of  eight  entire 
subsidyes  by  the  temporality :  And  An  act  for  theUniformitye 
of  publick  prayers  and  administration  of  Sacraments  and 
other  rites  and  ceremonies;  and  for  establishing  the  forme 
of  making  ordaining  and  consecrating  Bishops,  Priests,  and 
Deacons  in  the  Church  of  Ireland  with  the  amendments 
and  alterations  therein :  And  do  return  the  same  unto  you 
under  our  great  scale  of  England  signifying  also  unto  you 
by  these  presents,  that  our  pleasure  and  commandment  is, 
that  the  said  Bills  and  matters  therein  contayned  bein^ 
affyled  together  with  these  presents,  ye  shall  likewise  cause 
to  be  considered  and  treated  upon  in  our  Parliament  lately 
begunn  and  houlden  and  continued  by  diyers  prorogations 
Within  our  said  Realm  of  Ireland.  And  to  the  same  Bills  and 
matters  (being  agreed  and  concluded  upon  in  our  said  Par- 
liament) to  giye  and  declare  our  Royall  assent  by  yertue  of 
these  presents  which  shall  also  be  your  sufficient  Warrant 
in  that  behalf  In  witness  Whereof  wee  haye  caused  these 
our  letters  to  be  made  patent  Witnes  our  selfe  at  Salisbury 


ex  INTRODUCTION. 

the  nineteenth  dave  of  August  in  the  seventeenth  year  of 
our  Reign. 

"  p  ipm  Regem  ppria  mami  signat' 

"Barker." 

At  the  bottom  of  these  statutes  two  ends  of  a  piece 
of  strong  tape  appear. 

The  Manuscript  Book  has  a  hole  at  the  left  hand 
comer  of  each  of  the  pages,  exactly  of  the  size  which  such 
a  piece  of  tape  as  that  which  appears  attached  to  the 
Transmiss,  would  make. 

The  outside  of  the  Act  for  the  gi-ant  of  Subsidies  is 
discolored  in  various  parts,  in  consequence,  apparently,  of 
the  bundle  of  statutes  having  been  folded  up  in  the 
manner  of  a  parcel ;  and  if  the  Manuscript  Book  be  placed 
in  the  centre  of  the  bundle,  it  will  be  found  to  have  made 
a  nest  for  itself,  and  evidently  to  have  been  placed  in  the 
centre  of  the  statutes. 

Mr.  Nash,  one  of  the  officers  in  the  Rolls  Office,  has 
recently  informed  the  Editor  that  he  remembers  the 
Manuscript  Book  attached  to  the  bundle  of  statutes  by 
the  tape  which  is  now  hanging  to  the  latter;  and  also 
recollects  the  time  when  the  tape  was  severed  in  order 
to  have  the  Manuscript  Book  bound. 

The  following  letters.,  which  have  been  forwarded  to 
the  Editor,  by  the  Bishop  of  Meath,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ekington, 
and  Mr.  Hardiman,  will  aflford  the  most  important  infor- 
mation as  to  the  Manuscript  under  consideration. 


INTRODUCTION.  C^ 


Ardhraccan  House,  April  20,  1849. 

"  My  dear  Sir, 

"I  ara  very  liappj  that  you  intend  to  print 
the  manuscript  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  which  you 
have  seen  in  the  Rolls  Office,  at  Dublin.  I  have  not  the 
slightest  doubt  of  its  authenticity.  Indeed  it  affords  in- 
ternal evidence  of  its  having  been  taken  from  the  English 
Exemplar  at  the  time  of  our  Convocation  and  Act  of 
Uniformity.  The  Prayer  for  the  Lord  Lieutenant  has  the 
name  of  James  (Butler)  Duke  of  Ormond.  Now,  he  was 
appointed  Lord  Lieutenant  in  the  year  1660,  and  con- 
tinued so  until  1669,  and  our  Act  of  Uniformity,  to  which 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  was  annexed,  was  passed  in 
the  year  1665. 

"  It  is  evidently  a  more  correct  copy  of  the  English 
Exemplar  than  any  of  the  English  Sealed  Books.  Indeed, 
so  exactly  was  it  copied,  that  it  had  not  the  necessary 
corrections  made  to  adapt  it  to  Ireland.  When  the  Prayer 
for  the  Lord  Lieutenant  was  inserted  amongst  the  five 
prayers  in  'Morning  Prayer'  following  the  place  of  the 
Anthem,  although  the  number  was  thus  made  six,  yet  the 
*  five '  in  the  Rubric,  exactly  copied  from  the  English  book, 
was  allowed  to  remain.  But  the  exactness  of  the  copy 
appears  more  fully  and  strongly  from  the  '  Form  of  Con- 
secration of  Bishops.'  In  the  second  year  of  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth,  by  the  Act  chap.  4,  the  old  method  of 
appointing  bishops  by  election  was  done  away  with  in 
Ireland.  Since  which  time  bishops  have  been  appointed  by 
patent  of  the  Crown.     Therefore  they  were  so  appointed 


CXll  INTEODUCTION. 

before  and  at  the  time  of  our  Convocation  and  Act  of 
Uniformitj,  bj  which  our  Prayer  Book  was  adopted.  And 
every  bishop  and  archbishop  who  sat  in  that  Convocation 
was  appointed  by  patent  and  not  by  election  ;  and  yet  the 
rubrics  and  suffrages  of  that  form  all  go  upon  the  sup- 
position that  the  bishops  to  be  consecrated  had  been 
elected.  In  the  rubrics  after  the  Nicene  Creed  and  sermon, 
*  The  elected  Bishop  vested,  &c. ; '  and  in  the  next  rubric 
the  Oath  of  *  Supremacy  shall  be  ministered  to  the  Persons 
elected'  And  in  the  Oath  of  Canonical  Obedience,  ' I,  N. 
chosen  Bishop  of,'  &c. 

"  And  in  the  suffrage  in  the  Litany, '  That  it  may  please 
thee  to  bless  this  our  Brother  elected' 

"After  the  questions  put  by  the  Archbishop,  and 
answers  of  the  candidate  in  the  next  rubric,  'Then  shall  the 
Bishop  elect  put  on  the  rest  of  his  Episcopal  habit,'  &c. 

"  In  the  rubric  for  laying  on  of  hands,  '  Then  the  Arch- 
bishop and  Bishops  present  shall  lay  their  hands  upon  the 
head  of  the  elected  Bishop/ 

''  One  more  such  proof  appears  in  the  omission  of  the 
'  Irish  Rebellion '  in  the  Kalendar  on  the  23rd  of  October. 
The  Irish  Act  for  keeping  that  day  w^as  passed  in  the 
14  &  15  Charles  11.  xVnd  our  Act  of  Uniformity  to 
which  the  !MS.  was  attached  was  not  passed  until  the  1 7 
&  18  Charles  IL,  and  yet  that  holiday  is  not  inserted. 

"  Our  Act  of  Uniformity,  after  having  stated  the  wish 
of  our  Legislature  to  have  the  same  form  of  w^orship  as  in 
England,  says,  'And  to  the  intent  that  we  his  ]\Iajesty''s 
subjects  of  this  his  Kingdom  of  Ireland  may  in  this  Churcli 
of  Ireland  hold  the  same  Conformity  of  Common  Prayer 


INTRODUCTIOX.  CXIU 

and  x\dministration  of  the  Sacraments,  and  other  the  rites 
and  ceremonies  of  the  Churcli  according  to  the  use  of  the 
Church  of  England,  together  with  the  Psalter  or  Psalms  of 
David,  pointed  as  thej  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  Churches, 
and  the  form  and  manner  of  making,  ordaining,  or  con- 
secrating of  Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons,  which  was 
recommended  unto  both  houses  of  Convocation  here 
assembled  in  Ireland  to  consider  whether  the  same  Form 
of  Public  Worship  might  not  be  profitably  received  as  the 
Public  Form  of  Divine  Service  in  this  jour  Majesty's 
Kingdom  of  Ireland/  And  the  next  clause  goes  on  to  say 
the  same,  from  which  it  appears  that  our  Convocation  was 
determined  to  accept  the  exact  same  form  as  that  iu 
England. 

"So  far  as  I  could  hear,  I  was  the  first  person  in 
modern  times  who  saw  that  Exemplar.  I  informed  Arch- 
bishop Magee  of  it,  who  never  had  heard  of  it,  and  he  got 
it  and  had  an  edition  of  our  Irish  Prayer  Book  cor- 
rected by  it. 

'^  I  compared  my  edition  of  the  Prayer  Book  with  the 
MS.  found  in  the  Rolls  Office,  which  is  the  original  attached 
to  the  Act  of  Uniformity  in  Ireland,  and  is  the  only 
original  in  existence,  the  MS.  which  was  attached  to  the 
English  Act  of  Uniformity  having  been  long  since  lost. 
The  English  Prayer  Books  have  been  taken  from  what  were 
called  •'  Sealed  Boohs'  that  is,  certified  copies  of  the 
original.  But  in  those  Sealed  Books  were  several  mistakes, 
as  appears  by  our  original.  Perhaps,  also,  our  original 
was  more  correct  than  the  English,  having  been  submitted 
to  our  Convocation  some  years  after  the  English  had  been 

h 


CXIY  INTRODUCTION. 

in  use,  cluriug  which  time  mistakes  might  have  been  dis- 
coTered  and  corrected. 

"  Mj  last  edition  I  consider  the  most  correct  tliat  has 
been  published  in  Ireland.'""  It  has  hitherto  been  yerj 
difficult  to  get  Irish  printers  to  print  accurately.  I  cor- 
rected the  last  edition  four  or  fire  times,  and  went  over 
it  a  dozen  times.  Yet  some  mistakes  were  made  afterwards 
in  punctuation  and  spelling. 

*^I  compared  ereiy  word  and  evcrj  letter  of  it  with 
the  last  splendid  folio  Cambridge  edition,  in  which  are 
several  mistakes;  and  as  I  advanced,  I 'found  that  that 
edition  had  been  manifestly  corrected  by  several  different 
hands  :  I  therefore  gave  up  my  previous  intention  of 
getting  assistance,  and  corrected  the  whole  of  it  myself. 

"  Several  questions  having  been  of  late  hotly  debated 
about  the  Prayer  Book,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  determine 
how  much  of  our  present  Prayer  Book  is  to  be  considered 
as  law.  The  Preface,  however  good,  is  not  part  of  the 
Prayer  Book,  as  sanctioned  by  Convocation  and  the  Legis- 
lature in  Ireland,  neither  that  part  immediately  following 
the  Preface,  'Concerning  the  Service  of  the  Church,'  nor 
yet  'Of  Ceremonies,  why  some  be  aboHshed  and  some 
retained.'     These  all  give  excellent  information  and  advice, 

*  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  administration  of  Ibe  Sacra- 
ments, and  otlier  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according  to 
the  use  of  the  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland  :  together  with 
the  Psalter  or  Psalms  of  David,  pointed  as  they  are  to  be  sung  or  said 
in  Churches ;  and  the  form  and  manner  of  making,  ordaining,  and 
consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons.  Dublin:  Printed  by 
George  and  John  Grierson,  Printers  to  the  Queen's  most  Excellent 
Majesty,     mdcccxlvi. 


INTRODLTCTIOX.  CXV 

but  are  not  to  be  quoted  as  law.  The  Prayer  Book  begins 
with  the  two  Orders,  viz.,  'The  Order  how  the  Psalter,' 
&c.,  and  'The  Order  how  the  rest  of  Holy  Scripture,'  &c. 

'^  The  original  calendar  was  very  much  altered,  by  the 
English  Act  of  Parliament,  for  the  change  of  style.  The 
new  calendar  is  given  in  that  Act,  with  which  I  have  care- 
fully compared  the  calendar  for  my  last  editions. 

"  And  it  is  a  curious  fact,  that  the  change  of  style  was 
for  30  years  erroneously  supposed  to  be  in  force  here,  and 
every  date  of  every  document  in  those  30  years  was  wrong. 
The  English  Act  extended  it  to  all  His  Majesty's  domi- 
nions, but  it  was  found,  in  1782,  that  that  could  not 
bind  Ireland,  and  then  the  English  Act  was  adopted 
here,  but  no  cure  was  applied  for  the  wrong  dates  of 
30  years.  This  struck  me  with  surprise,  when  examining 
those  acts,  for  I  never  have  seen  the  circumstance  men- 
tioned by  any  one. 

"  It  may  not  be  amiss  here  to  explain  an  omission  made 
in  the  part  of  the  MS.  preceding  '  The  Order  for  Morning 
Prayer',  the  last  page  of  which,  as  it  now  stands,  ends  with 
the  catch-word  '  Days,'  and  no  other  page  follows  answer- 
able thereto.  The  subsequent  pages  must  have  contained  the 
old  Tables  for  finding  Easter  and  the  fasts  and  feasts  de- 
pending thereon  according  to  the  old  Kalendar;  but  when 
the  new  Kalendar  was  established  in  England,  (and  sup- 
posed to  be  established  in  Ireland,)  in  the  year  1752,  and 
the  old  Kalendar  and  Tables  repealed,  some  officious  person 
cut  out  the  old  tables  from  the  MS.  Book,  and  along  with 
them  the  Rubric  for  'Days  of  Fasting  and  Abstinence,' 
which  happened  to  be  on  the  same  page  with  those  tables, 

h2 


CXVl  INTRODUCTION. 

and  also  the  Rubric  for  Morning  Prayer,  which  was  at  the 
end  of  said  tables  upon  the  same  page. 

"  In  our  Act  of  Uniformity  2  Eliz.  '  The  Ornaments  of 
the  Churcli  and  Ministers  thereof  shall  be  retained  and  be 
in  use,    which   were   in   the    Church    of  England  by  the 
authority  of  Parliament  in  the  2nd  year  of  the  Reign  of 
King  Edward  the  sixth  Until  other  Order  shall  be  therein 
taken  by  the  Authority  of  the  Queen's  Majesty  with  the 
advice    of  her   Commissioners    appointed    and   authorized 
under   the    ^reat  Seal  of  Euoiand  or  of  this  Realm  for 
Causes  Ecclesiastical,   or  by  the  Authority  of  the   Lord 
Deputy,  or  other  Governor  or  Governors  ot  this  Realm 
(Ireland)  for  the  time  being,  with  the  advice  of  the  Council 
of  this  Realm,    under  the  great  Seal  of  this  Realm.'     I 
quote  this  for  the  sake  of  the  last  sentence.      I  cannot  say 
that  any  such  order  ever  was  made  by  our  Lord  Lieutenant 
and  Privy  Council ;  neither  can  I  say  that  no  such  order 
was  made,  for  all  the  records  of  our  Privy  Council  were 
burned  by  a  fire  in  the  Castle  about  the  year  1712.     But 
it  is  clear  that  we  have  still  the  power  of  making  such 
order.      But    I   do   not  perceive  much  uneasiness  in  the 
Privy    Council   upon    the    subject.      Several   are   Roman 
Catholics ;    and   I   was  told   by  a  very   eminent  Roman 
Catholic    member,    the    late    Mr.  Blake,    who    had    been 
Chief  Remembrancer,  that  on  one  occasion  of  swearing  in 
Lord  Justices,  all  the  other  members  were  Roman  Catholics, 
and  Judge  Ball,   a  Roman  Catholic,   had  to  administer  the 
Oath   of  Supremacy    and   the  Declaration  against    Tran- 
substantiation ! 

"  The  Canons   in  general    have  not   the   sanction  of 


INTRODUCTION.  CXVll 

statute  law ;  but  the  30tli  Engiisli  Canon  is  in  force  here, 
and  has  the  sanction  of  statute  law,  both  here  and  in 
England ;  and  consequently,  I  introduced  it  for  the  first 
time  in  my  last  edition  (see  Rubric  in  Baptism). 

"'The  Table  of  Kindred  and  Affinity,'  which  lias  been 
stated  by  the  late  Commissioners  upon  the  laws  of  Mar- 
riage with  several  lawyers  and  ecclesiastical  civilians  in  said 
Commission,  'to  be  attached  to  the  Prayer  Book,'  is  no 
further  attached  to  it,  than  by  being  bound  up  with  it.  I 
admitted  it  here,  as  I  did  the  Canons,  Preface,  &c.  It  is 
statute  law  in  England,  but  not  in  Ireland.  It  depends 
here  merely  on  its  adoption  by  a  Canon. 

"I  do  not  think  the  Canons  of  1634  are  Laud's 
Canons  ;  they  are  rather  Ussher's,  who  would  not  adopt  the 
English  Canons.  Laud's  Canons  of  1640  were  disused  in 
the  time  of  Charles  11. 

"  The  last  Act  of  LTniformity  would  certainly  set  aside 
anything  in  our  Canons  inconsistent  with  it,  and  makes 
both  them  and  the  Act  of  Elizabeth  to  bear  upon  the  last 
Prayer  Book  instead  of  those  to  which  they  referred  at  the 
time  of  their  enactment.  In  every  other  respect  our 
Canons  are  in  force  here,  and  the  English  Canons  are  in 
force  in  England,  but  not  here,  except  as  adopted  by  the 
Church  Rates  and  Church  Temporalities  Acts,  as  rules  for 
necessaries  for  Church  service. 

"The  Act  of  Union  does  not  relate  to  the  Canons. 
The  5th  Article  was  merely  a  security  for  the  Church  of 
England  against  Presbyterians  and  Dissenters.  It  is 
curious  that  that  part  of  the  Act  of  Union  was  enacted 
nearly  a  century  before.     It  made  part  of  the  Act  of  Union 


CXTIU  INTfiODUCTION. 

between  England  and  Scotland,  bj  which  it  was  enacted 
that  whenever  an  Union  should  take  place  between  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  that  Article  should  be  inserted  in  it. 
The  Act  of  Union  merely  relates  to  the  statute  law,  viz. 
the  Acts  of  Uniformity  and  any  old  common  law  then  in 
force,  the  common  law  being  the  same  in  both  countries.  The 
words  are,  *  That  the  Churches  of  England  and  Ireland,  as 
now  by  law  established,  be  united,'  &c.  This  shows,  that 
so  far  as  the  Act  goes  it  contemplates  them  as  being  the 
same  ;  '  and  that  the  doctrine,  discipline,  and  government  of 
the  said  United  Church  shaU  be,  and  remain  in  full  force 
for  ever,  as  the  same  are  now  by  law  established  in  Eng- 
land,— (these  are  the  words  of  the  Act  of  Union  between 
England  and  Scotland)  —  as  now  hy  law  established  in 
England'  The  statute  law  does  not  acknowledge  the 
Canons  as  law,  and,  therefore,  the  above  words,  '  by  law,' 
do  not  refer  to  the  Canons  in  either  country.  They  stand 
in  each  precisely  on  the  same  foundation  they  did  before, 
viz.,  the  Convocation  and  the  Royal  Assent. 

"  The  royal  declaration  prefixed  to  the  Articles  is  not 
laWy  in  either  country,  and  never  was  even  issued  in  this 
country,  as  I  proved  to  my  friend,  Archbishop  Magee,  to 
his  very  unwilling  conviction.  I  doubted  with  regard  to 
admitting  it  into  the  last  two  editions,  but  was  guided  by 
superior  authority,  which  I  consulted. 

"  I  had,  however,  no  objection  at  all  to  its  contents. 
It  was  not  printed  with  our  Articles  in  our  Prayer  Book, 
imtil  within  the  last  50,  or  60  years.  The  Articles  made 
no  part  of  our  Prayer  Book  as  passed  by  Convocation. 
They  are,  however,  adopted  by  oui*  fii'st  Canon,  and  in 


INTKODUCTION.  CXIX 

some  respects,  bj  our  Act  of  Unifonnitj,  17  &  18 
Charles  II.  Our  rules  here  for  assent  to  the  Articles  differ 
very  much  from  those  in  force  in  England.  The  difference 
is  correctly  explained  by  my  Archdeacon  in  a  paper  in 
the  Irish  Ecclesiastical  Journal  in  one  of  the  latter 
months. 

"  Yours  very  sincerely, 

"Edward  Meath.'' 


"My  dear  Sir, 

"  The  MS.  copy  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
preserved  in  the  Rolls  Office  of  Ireland,  and  which  is  the 
only  copy  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  now  extant,  is  a 
folio  volume  containing  566  pages,  and  bound  in  rough 
calf.  The  MS.  appears  to  have  been  written  by  several 
persons  ;  a  change  in  the  writing  appears  first  in  the 
Office  for  Ordering  of  Deacons.  The  writing  is  very  legible, 
but  coarsely  and  carelessly  executed.  The  spelling  is  not 
uniform,  but  in  general  more  antiquated  than  that  of  the 
Prayer  Book  printed  in  London,  in  1662.  The  irregu- 
larities in  spelling  are  such  as  can  only  be  accounted  for 
by  supposing  that  the  MS.  was  written  from  dictation,  and 
that  the  scribe  was  wavering  between  his  old  habits  and 
the  orthography  then  lately  introduced.  The  spelling  has 
been  corrected,  and,  it  would  seem,  at  two  different  periods. 
The  first  correction,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  colour  of  the 
ink,  was  made  immediately  after  the  MS.  was  written. 
All  the  corrections  are  made  in  the  most  clumsy  manner : 


CXX  INTRODUCTIOX. 

thus  T^'hen,  according  to  the  old  fashion,  the  letter  '  t'  was 
doubled  at  the  end  of  such  ^yords  as  att,  butt,  &c.,  the 
corrector,  instead  of  erasing  the  last  letter,  blotted  out 
both,  and  then  endeavoured  to  ^vrite  a  't'  in  the  blotted 
space  :  if  he  did  not  succeed  in  the  attempt,  he  interlined 
the  letter. 

"  Attempts  must  have  been  made  at  much  later  periods, 
to  correct  the  punctuation,  as  the  ink  is  in  some  places 
very  fresh.  It  is  very  difficult  to  ascertain  what  was  the 
original  punctuation,  often  impossible  :  one  thing,  however, 
is  certain,  that  stops  were  sparingly  used,  and  it  would  seem 
more  judiciously  than  by  the  corrector,  if  we  except  the 
musical  pauses  in  the  middle  of  the  verses  of  the  Psalms. 

"The  Services  in  the  MS.  are  arransjed  to  the  end  of 
the  Commination  Service  in  the  same  order,  that  they  now 
appear  in  the  common  editions  of  the  Prayer  Book;  but 
then  follows  the  Form  and  Manner  of  Making,  Ordaining 
and  Consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons  :  then  the 
Forms  of  Prayer  to  be  used  at  Sea.  and  lastly  the  Psalter 
or  Psalms  of  David.  The  Occasional  Services  are  wanting. 
The  MS.  is  not,  however,  complete  at  the  commencement : 
it  wants  the  title-page,  the  Preface,  and  the  explanation  of 
Ceremonies.  The  first  page-  is  blank,  and  on  the  obverse 
the  MS.  commences  with  The  Order  how  the  Psalter  is  to 

"  *  It  is  to  he  regretted  that  Archbislioj)  Magec  has  written  some 
remarks  in  the  ]\IS.  which  now  actually  form  part  of  the  record.  He 
also  has  written  at  length  the  numbers  of  the  pages,  but  has  com- 
menced with  the  first  written  page,  instead  of  with  the  first  page 
which  has  been  left  blanks  so  that  the  real  numbering  of  the  images  is 
one  more  than  as  marked  by  his  Grace. 


INTRODUCTION.  CXXl 

be  read,  and  proceeds  regularly  to  the  end  of  the  Table  of 
the  Vigils,  after  which  there  are  two  blank  pages  before 
the  Morning  Prayer  commences.  That  the  MS.  is  incom- 
plete appears  evidently  from  the  page  on  Avhich  is  the  Table 
of  Vigils,  for  at  the  bottom  is  the  catchword  'Days/  so  that 
there  must  have  been  an  intention  of  giving  '  Days  of  Fast- 
ing or  Abstinence',  which  immediately  follow  in  the  English 
Prayer  Book.  The  Table  of  the  Moveable  Feasts,  the  Table 
to  find  Easter  for  ever,  and  the  Rubrics  determining  the 
place  for  Divine  Service,  and  the  ornaments  to  be  in  use,  do 
not  appear. 

"As  this  MS.  is  now  a  separate  volume,  not  attached  to 
the  Irish  Act  of  Uniformity,  the  authority  which  it  pos- 
sesses has  been  questioned.  There  cannot,  however,  be  any 
reasonable  doubt  that  it  is  the  identical  MS.  which  w^as 
attached,  not  to  the  Irish  Act  of  Uniformity,  where  it 
never  could  have  been,  but  to  the  Transmiss  of  the  Act  of 
Uniformity.  It  appears  from  the  account  of  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  Upper  House  of  the  Irish  Convocation,  in  1662, 
a  copy  of  which  (formerly  belonging  to  Archbishop  King) 
is  deposited  now  in  the  Library  of  Trinity  College,  Dub- 
lin, that  both  Houses  of  Convocation  took  into  consideration 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  then  lately  published  in  Lon- 
don, and  gave  their  approbation  of  the  changes  made  in  it : 
and  on  the  11th  November,  1662,  the  proceedings  of  the 
Upper  House  are  thus  recorded  :  '  Dicti  Reverendissimi  et 
Reverendi  Patres  non  solum  fidelem  hujus  Ecclesiae  popu- 
lum  ipsis  commissum  fidei  et  mutuee  charitatis  nexu  cum 
Ecclesia  Anglicana  in  unitate  Spiritus  constructum,  sed 
etiam  in  Divinis  celebrandis  ac  exterioribus  ritibus  et  cere- 


CXXU  INTRODUCTION. 

moniis  quantum  in  ipsis  est,  conformem  reddere  et  in 
perpetuum  continere  desiderantes  perlegi  et  recitari  fecerunt 
Liturgiam  Angiicanam  nuper  juris  robore  ibi  firmatam  et 
Londini  editam,  qua  perlecta  et  multo  desnper  habito  inter 
se  coUoquio  nonnullse  in  eadem  commutationes,  additiones 
aliusmodique  varietates  repertae  sunt,  quas  tanquam  summa 
prudentia  et  pietate  mediantibus  introductas  et  factas  in- 
dicarunt  dicti  Rev"'."''  et  ReY^i  Patres  (sicuti  prius  sese  it  a 
existimasse  ipsis  significarunt  Prolocutor  caeteraque  inferioris 
domus  convocationis  membra)  ac  propterea  eandem  in  totius 
Ecclesise  Hibernicee  usum  in  Divinorum  celebratione  admit- 
tendam,  legitima  stabilitate  firmandam  ac  huic  Ecclesise 
juris  auctoritate  sufiragante  injungendam:  in  quern  finem 
ev  unanimi  dictorum  Patrum  consensu,  et  ad  petitionem 
inferioris  domus  convocationis,  decretum  est  humiliter  ro- 
gandum  fere  Reverendissimum  in  Christo  patrem  Johannem 
Arcbiepiscopum  Armachanum,  totius  Hiberniae  Primatem 
et  Metropolitanum  liujusce  Sjnodi  praesidem,  ut  idageret 
(quomodo  summa  prudentia  sua  sibi  suggesserit)  cum  Illus- 
trissimo  Domino  Domino  Jacobo  Duce  Ormondise  Imjus 
regni  domino  locumtenente  Generali,  qui  semper  vitali 
hilaritatis  oleo  banc  alit  Ecclesiam  eique  semper  porrigit 
iitrasque  manus  suas  adjutrices,  caeterisque  I'egiis  consiliariis, 
ut  transmittatur  ad  Regiam  Majestatem  exemplar  Actus 
Parliamenti  ea  exparte,  eique  interseratur  officium  novum 
pro  festo  vicesimi  tertii  diei  Octobris  anniversaria  solemnitate 
celebrando,  necnon  formula  precandi  pro  Generale  Guber- 
natore  vel  Gubernatoribus  bujus  regni  pro  tempore  existen- 
tibus,  vel  extituris  per  dictum  Reverendissimum  Praesidem 
nomine  hujus  Convocationis  presentanda/ 


INTRODUCTION.  CXXllI 

"  The  necessary  steps  ^ye^c  not  taken,  for  on  the  22d 
of  February,  1665,  we  find  the  following  entry,  'Deinde 
dicti  R°"'  et  Reverend!  Patres  inter  alia  habuerunt  in  consi- 
deratione  Billam  pro  strictiori  observantia  Divini  cnltus 
secundum  Liturgiam  publicam  aliquantulum  immutatam  et 
approbatam  in  hac  Oonvocatione,  quam  decreverunt  dicti 
R°^'  et  Reverendi  Patres  presentandam  fore  Domino  locum- 
tenente  Hibernise  per  eum  et  regis  concilium  in  hoc  regno 
promovend.  et  in  Angliam  transmittendam,  ac  pro  expedi- 
tion approbacone  Regia  ibin  obtinend.  decreverunt  ulterius 
Samuel  Dancer  hujus  civitatis  bibliopolam  mittendum  fore 
in  Angliam  cum  salario  ei  congruo  constituto  pro  mensura 
operie  in  solicitationem  ....  impendendae.'  The  Act  of 
Uniformity  passed  in  1666,  and  in  the  same  year  the  first 
edition'''  of  the  Prayer  Book  was  printed  in  Dublin,  which 
follows  the  order  of  the  MS.  now  preserved  in  the  Rolls 
Ofiice,t    but  containing  not   only   what   it  wants    in  the 

" ''''  Of  this  edition  only  one  copy  is  known  to  exist,  which  is  in  the 
library  of  the  Earl  of  Charlemont.  It  is  a  small  quarto.  'Dublin. 
Printed  by  John  Crooke,  Printer  to  the  King's  most  excellent  Majestie, 
and  are  to  be  sold  by  Samuel  Dancer,  Bookseller,  in  Castle  Street. 
1666.'  The  book,  however,  was  printed  in  four  parts,  the  Psalter 
having  been  printed  in  1664,  the  Occasional  Services  in  1666,  and  the 
verse  Psalms  in  1661. 

"  t  Yet  this  book  appears  to  have  been  printed  from  the  English 
Book  of  Common  Prayer  with  one  variation  in  the  rubric  about 
ornaments;  instead  of  '  as  were  in  this  Church  of  England',  it  is  "as 
were  in  the  Church  of  England.'  The  service  for  the  23rd  of  October 
is  contained  in  the  volume,  but  was  evidently  inserted  after  the  book 
had  been  printed,  for  'Finis.'  is  at  the  end  of  the  services  for  the 
King's  Birth  and  Return.  The  prayer  for  the  Lord  Lieutenant  is  not 
found  in  the  book. 


CXXIV  1NTK0DUCT10>'. 

commeucemeut,  but  also  the  Occasional  Semces  and  the 
Tersion  of  the  Psalms  by  Sternhold  and  Hopkins.  Of  the 
MS.  no  further  notice  was  taken  until  it  unfortunately 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  Record  Commissioners  in 
1812,  who,  conceiving  that  it  was  in  danger  of  being  in- 
jured, cut  it  off  from  the  Transmiss,  and  had  it  bound  up 
in  a  separate  volume.  They  did  not  make  any  entry  of 
what  they  had  done,  and  the  only  record  of  the  fact  that 
the  volume  had  been  recently  bound,  is  in  a  pencil  note 
written  in  the  beginning  of  the  volume  by  Archbishop 
Magee,  who  does  not,  however,  mention  that  it  had  been 
separated  from  any  other  document.  Fortunately  the 
binding  has  not  obliterated  the  holes  in  the  leaves,  thi'ough 
which  the  string,  which  formerly  attached  it  to  the  Transmiss 
of  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  passed,  and  the  Transmiss  itself 
is  still  preserved  among  the  records,  and  has  attached  to  it 
the  severed  strings.  The  evidence  may  be  made  still 
stronger,  for  Mr.  Xash,  who  has  for  many  years  held  an 
employment  in  the  Rolls  Ofl&ce,  remembers  the  whole  trans- 
action, and  can  testify  to  having  seen  the  book  attached  by 
the  strings,  of  which  the  fragments  remain,  to  the  Transmiss 
of  the  Act  of  Uniformity.  On  a  representation  of  these 
facts  to  the  Lord  Chancellor  of  Ireland,  his  Lordship  has 
determined  to  attach  the  book  again  to  the  Transmiss,  and 
to  put  on  record  Mr.  Xash's  testimony. 
''- 1  am,  my  dear  Sir, 

"  Yours  faithfully, 

'•'  C.  R.  Elpj>'gto>'. 
'-  ilai/  1,  1849.''^ 


INTRODUCTION.  CXXV 

In  addition  to  the  evidence  contained  in  Dr.  Elrington's 
letter  of  the  MS.  Book  having  been  attached  to  the  Statute 
of  Uniformity,  Mr.  Hardiman  has  favoured  the  Editor  with 
the  following  communication. 

''Duhlin,  2d  May,  1849. 

"24,  Lower  Ahheij  Street. 
"Dear  Sir, 

"I  have  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  jour  letter 
of  13th  ult.,  respecting  the  MS.   Irish  'Book  of  Common 
Prayer,'  and  feel  pleasiu'e  in  communicating  to  you  what 
I  remember  on  the  subject  of  your  inquiry.     In  the  year 
1812,  the  Commissioners  on  the  Public  Records  of  Ireland, 
appointed  me  a  Sub-Commissioner  on  the  department  of 
the  Office  of  the  Rolls  of  Chancery  here,  Avhere  a  great  and 
important  portion  of  the  ancient  Records,  as  well  of  the 
Chancery,  as  of  the  late  Irish  Parliament,  were  preserved. 
In  the  process  of  arrangement,  soon  after  my  appointment, 
I  found  the    Book  of  Common  Prayer   attached   to   the 
ingrossed  'Transmiss'  of  the  'Act  for  the  Uniformity  of 
Publique  Prayer,'  kc.  in  Ireland,  to  which  was  also  attached 
an  oriorinal  writ  or  mandate  of  Kino^  Charles  II.  under  the 
sign  manual,  and  directed  to  James,  Duke  of  Ormond,  then 
Lord  Lieutenant,  &c.     In  the  same  year,  1812,  the  Com- 
missioners  ordered  that  the  old  Books  of  Reference  and 
Indexes  to  the  Records  in  the  Department  of  the  Rolls, 
should   be  repaired  and  rebound.      Mr.   McNeil,   a  book- 
binder,  was  the  person  entrusted  with  this  work,  and  he 
having  found  the  MS.  Book  of  Common  Prayer  attached, 
as  I  have  mentioned,  to  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  separated  it 


CXXyi  INTRODUCTION. 

from  the  Act,  for  the  conTenience  of  binding;  after  which 
he  bound  the  Book  as  it  appears  at  present,  and  it  has 
never  since  been  re-attached  to  the  Act. 

'•'Though  not  acquainted  with  the  object  of  joiu* 
inquiry,  nor,  in  truth,  curious  on  the  subject,  it  will  give 
me  pleasure  to  afford  any  further  information  in  mj  power 
that  Tou  may  require ;  and  I  remain,  dear  Sir, 

•'Yours  Tery  truly, 

'•'  Ja^^ees  Harddiax.'' 


Combining  the  statements  in  these  letters  with  the 
results  of  his  own  personal  examination,  the  Editor  has  no 
doubt  but  that  the  Manuscript  Book  at  the  Rolls  Office, 
Dublin,  is  the  one  that  was  originally  annexed  to  stat. 
17  &  18  Car.  11.  c.  6.  (Ir.),  although  it  does  not  coiTe- 
spond  with  the  description  given  of  it  in  that  Act=^ 

Stat.  21  &  22  Geo.  III.  c.  48.  s.  3.  (Ir.)  extended  stat. 
42  Geo.  II.  c.  23.  to  Ireland:  and  consequently  the  Calendar 
annexed  to  the  latter  statute  was  substituted  for  the 
Calendar  in  the  Manuscript  Book.  An  accurate  copy  of 
this  new  Calendar  and  its  accompanying  Tables  will  be 
found  in  the  subsequent  pages  of  this  publication . 

The  rules  given  by  stat.  24  Geo.  II.  c.  23,  for  knowing 
where  the  Moveable  Feasts  and  Holydays  fall,  appear  to 
be  inaccurate,  and  upon  that  subject  Professor  De  Morgan 
has   favored   the  Editor  with  some  learned  observations, 

'•'  It  is  an  extraordinary  circumstance,  that  there  is  no  Book  of 
Common  Prayer  in  existence  which  answers  to  the  one  described  in 
stat.  1  Eliz.  c.  2. 


INTRODUCTION.  CXXTU 

^vllicll  have  been  inserted  at  page  57  of  this  volume.  The 
Editor  avails  himself  of  this  opportunity  to  express  his 
vrarmest  thanks  to  Professor  De  Morgan  for  that  important 
communication. 

Bj  the  Act  of  Union*  it  was  enacted  by  Article  IV. 
that  four  lords  spiritual  of  Ireland,  by  rotation  of  sessions, 
should  be  the  number  to  sit  and  vote  on  the  part  of  Ireland 
in  the  House  of  Lords  of  the  parliament  of  the  United 
Kingdom : 

And  by  Article  V.,  "  That  the  Churches  of  England 
and  Ireland,  as  now  by  law  established,  be  united  into 
one  Protestant  episcopal  church,  to  be  called  '  The  United 
Church  of  England  and  Ireland;  f  and  that  the  doctrine, 

••   Stat.  40  Geo.  III.  c.  38.  (Ir.) 

-|-  Notwithstanding  tlie  express  language  of  this  statute,  sucli  a 
mass  of  ignorance  and  prejudice  prevails  on  the  subject,  that  it  has 
been  urged  by  English  Churchmen,  belonging  to  that  class  who  have 
hitherto  enjoyed,  and  who,  it  can  scarcely  be  doubted,  still  hope  to 
enjoy,  the  monopoly  of  high  preferments  in  England,  and  a  large 
share  of  those  in  Ireland,  that  the  Church  in  the  one  country 
stands  upon  a  diflferent  footing  from  that  in  the  other.  In  the 
eye  of  the  law  they  are  identical.  Thus  Bishop  Jebb,  in  the  House 
of  Lords,  1824  (2  Pract.  Theol.  434—437),  justly  observed, 
■•  We  have  lately  heard  frequent  mention  made  of  the  Church 
of  Ireland,  and  the  Church  of  England.  I  have  myself  heard 
it  mentioned  in  various  companies,  and  I  have  read  the  doc- 
trine in  several  publications,  that  the  Church  of  England  stands  on 
a  different  footing  from  the  Church  of  Ireland;  and  the  one  Church 
ought  to  be  treated  differently  from  the  other.  Now,  against  this 
doctrine,  and  against  any  conclusion  deducible  from  it,  I  must 
solemnly  protest.  I  know  not,  the  law  knows  not,  of  any  Church 
of  England;  I  know  not,  the  law  knows  not,  of  any  Church  of 
Ireland.     I  know,  and  the  la-w  knows,  but  of  one  reformed  Episcopal 


CXXTlll  INTRODUCTION. 

worship,    discipline,    and  goyernment  of  the    said   united 

Church  within  this  realm — the  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland. 
The  English  portion,  and  the  Irish  portion,  at  the  period  of  the 
Union,  were  bound  together  indissolubly,  and  for  ever.  They  are  one 
in  doctrine,  one  in  discipline,  one  in  government,  one  in  worship. 
Each  portion,  therefore,  must  be  treated  as  the  other.  I  do  not, 
indeed,  say  that  there  may  not  be  circumstantial,  modal  differences, 
precisely  as  there  are  varieties  of  arrangement  within  the  English 
branch  itself;  as,  for  example,  the  manner  of  raising  and  collecting 
the  Church  revenue  in  London,  may  differ  from  the  manner  of  raising 

and  collecting  the  Church  revenue  in  York But  against 

any  substantial,  any  essential,  any  vital  difference  of  treatment,  I 
most  solemnly  protest ;  and  I  do  not  hesitate  to  declare  such  a  differ- 
ence morally  and  constitutionally  impossible.  I  would  exhort  those 
who  love  and  venerate  our  constitution,  both  in  Church  and  State,  to 
consider  what  we  have  at  stake — the  integrity  of  one  United  Kingdom, 
and  the  Protestant  faith  of  this  Protestant  emiDire,  If  one  portion  of 
the  Church  suffer,  all  must  suffer  with  it.  The  Church  in  England 
and  the  Church  in  Ireland  have  no  separate  interests,  have  no  separate 
being;  they  must  stand  or  fall  together.  The  United  Church  of 
England  and  Ireland  is  one  and  indivisible.  It  was  made  so  by 
solemn  national  compact,  in  the  Act  of  Union.  This  identity  consti- 
tutes the  fundamental  article  of  union;  we  might  as  properly  speak  of 
two  Houses  of  Commons,  two  Houses  of  Peers,  two  Sovereigns,  two 
complete  Legislatures,  the  one  for  England,  the  other  for  Ireland,  as 
speak  of  two  distinct  Churches.  The  national  faith  of  both  countries 
is  pledged  equally  to  maintain  one  Church,  one  King,  one  House  of 
Commons,  one  House  of  Lords.  If  Parliament,  therefore,  were  to 
subvert  or  remodel  our  Church  establishment  in  Ireland,  it  would 
break  the  Union;  and  if  it  break  the  Union,  it  will  enact  its  own 
destruction ;  it  will  enact  a  revolution  ;  and  of  such  a  revolution,  the 
fruit  would  be  nothing  else  than  anarchy  and  public  ruin." 

The  temporal  Union  of  the  Churches  of  England  and  Ireland  was 
the  necessary  consequence  of  the  legislative  Union  of  the  two  King- 
doms;  and  the  title  of  United  Church  followed  as  a  matter  of  course. 


INTRODUCTIOX.  CXXIX 

churcli  shall  be.   and  shall  remain  in  full  force  for  ever, 

No  synodical  sanction  was  requisite  to  make  this  title  valid ;  for 
ecclesiastically  considered^,  it  is  clear  that  the  Churches  had  previously 
been  united;  being  one  in  doctrine  and  discipline;  and  bishops  trans- 
lated  from  one  to  the  other. 

Notwithstanding  this,  however,  neither  the  letter  nor  the  spirit 
of  the  Act  of  Union  has  been  practically  recognized.  Had  it  been 
otherwise;  had  learning  and  high  character  been  recommendations 
for  the  episcopal  bench,  many  eminent  men  who  had  graduated  in 
Ireland  would  have  been  selected  to  fill  some  of  the  vacant  bishoprics 
in  England;  and  it  would  have  very  much  tended  to  cement  the  two 
countries,  had  not  only  English  clergymen  been  occasionally  made  Irish 
bishops,  but  Irish  clergymen  occasionally  made  English  bishops.  So  far 
was  this  from  being  the  case,  that  as  Bishop  Jebb  observes  :  "  For  ages 
prior  to  the  legislative  union  of  the  countries,  it  was  the  English  plan 
to  govern  Ireland  by  a  system  of  exclusion.  Primate  Boulter's  Let- 
ters, (a  book  which  should,  in  the  hands  of  Irish  Governments,  be  a 
perpetual  warning)  will  tell  you,  that  in  his  days,  as  it  had  been  from 
the  first,  the  crime  of  being  a  born  Irishman,  was  an  insurmountable 
obstacle  to  high  advancement,  either  in  the  Church  or  at  the  Bar.  On 
every  successive  vacancy,  in  either  Bench,  his  continual  cr}^  was, 
'  Send  over  an  Englishman,  or  you  cannot  hold  the  country.'  Nor 
did  this  rule  of  Helotism  cease  with  the  administration  of  Archbishop 
Boulter."     2  Bishop  Jebb's  Life,  478.  ed.  Loud.  1836. 

The  following  letters  from  "the  Earl  of  Ossorie  to  Thomas 
Cromwell,  his  Majesty's  (Henry  VIII.)  Secretary;"  from  Lord  Chan- 
cellor Cusacke  to  the  Duke  of  Northumberland,  in  1552  ;  and  from 
Archbishop  King  to  INIr.  Southwell,  in  1725  ;  will,  however,  corrobo- 
rate Bishop  Jebb's  statement,  that  prior  to  the  Union  it  was  the 
English  plan  to  govern  Ireland  by  a  system  of  exclusion. 

"  It  may  please  y'  good  mastership  to  be  advertized  that  this 
bearer"  [Thomas  0  Mullaly,  who  was  made  Abp.  of  Tuam  in  1513,  and 
died  1536]  "hath  made  Petition  to  mee  to  ascertain  y''  mastershipp  of 

the  value  of  a  bishopricke  in  Conaughte  neere  Galway 

ye  same  bishopricke  is  called  Enaghdune,  distancing  farre  from  the 

i 


CXXX  INTRODUCTION. 

as  the  same  are  now  bj  law  established  for  the  Church 

Englishe  pale,  amonga  the  inordinate  wilde  Irishry,  not  meete  for 
any  stranger  of  reputatio,  and  exceedeth  not  xx.^'  yearly  by  my 
estimacou.  The  clergy  whereof  be  farre  out  of  order  and  the  see 
church  in  ruine  :  for  the  reformation  therof  it  should  be  very  necessary 
yt  there  were  a  head  provided  there,  who  must  have  frendshipp  and 
favour  of  the  country,  or  else  little  mighte  prevaile.  And  thus  Jesu 
preserve  your  mastershipp 

"  Yours 

*'  P.  Oss  : 
"  To  the  Right  worshippful  Mr.  Cromwell  of 
the  King's  most  Honourable  Council." 

[From  Ware's  MSS.  ex.  coll.  D.  Geo.  Carew,  vol.  Ixxv.  p.  38. 
Lambeth  Library.] 

This  letter  illustrates  the  discreditable  motives  which  were  likely 
to  prevail  with  the  English  Government  to  induce  them  to  appoint  an 
Irishman  to  an  Irish  bishopric  at  the  beginning  of  the  Reformation  ; 
they  are,  1,  that  the  bishopric  was  worth  little  ;  2,  that  it  was  so  far 
from  the  Court  as  not  to  be  meet  for  any  stranger  of  reputation ;  3, 
that  being  among  the  wild  Irish,  none  but  an  Irishman  would  be  safe 
there. 

In  a  letter  of  the  8th  of  May,  1552,  from  Thomas  Cusacke,  Lord 
Chancellor  of  Ireland,  to  the  Duke  of  Northumberland,  he  gives  it  as 
his  opinion,  "■  that  the  poor  and  simple  people  be  as  soon  brought  to 
good  order  as  to  evil,  if  they  were  taught  accordingly ;  for  hard  it  is 
for  such  men  to  know  their  duties  to  God  and  to  the  king,  when  they 
shall  not  hear  teaching  or  preaching  through  all  the  year,  to  edify 
the  poor  ignorant  to  know  his  duty.  So  as,  if  these  poor  people  were 
taught  to  know  their  duties,  and  brought  up  as  other  subjects  be,  it  is 
like  that  they  would  be  good  subjects,  whereas  now  they  show  them- 
selves obedient  through  honest  exhortation,  and  most  part  for  fear." 
And  he  afterwards  says,  that  "preachers  should  be  appointed  amongst 
them,  to  tell  them  their  duties  towards  God  and  their  king,  that  they 
may  know  what  they  ought  to  do.  And  as  for  preaching,"  he  again 
complains,    "  we  have    none,   which  is   our  lack  :  without  which  the 


IIITRODrCTION.  CXXxi 

of  Eogland;    and    that   the    continuance    and    preserva- 

ignorant  can  have  no  knowledge,  and  which  were  very  needful  to 
be  redressed."  MSS.  T.  C.  D.,  F.  3,  16,  p.  70.;  cited  1  Mant,  Hist. 
Church  of  Ireland  221,  222. 

In  December,  1725,  Archbishop  King  thus  writes  to  Mr.  South- 
well: "I  told  you  in  my  last,  that  since  my  Lord  Lieutenant  was 
nominated  to  the  government,  about  £18,000  annual  rent  have  been 
given  in  benefices,  employments,  and  places  to  strangers,  and  not 
£500  to  any  in  Ireland ;  but  I  find  I  was  mistaken  ;  for  I  find  there 
have  been  above  £20,000  disposed  that  way,  and  I  understand  several 
have  not  yet  come  to  my  knowledge.  There  are  several  vacancies  now 
in  prospect  to  the  value  of  some  thousands,  and  I  hear  strangers  are 
already  named  for  them. 

"  The  bishops  sent  us  from  England  follow  the  same  tract  in  many 
instances.  The  Bishop  of  Derry,  since  his  translation  to  that  see,  iias 
given  about  £2000  in  benefices  to  his  English  friends  and  relations. 
Lord  Primate  hath  had  two  livings  void  since  his  translation  :  one  he 
has  given,  of  about  £200  per  annum,  to  one  of  his  Walton  (Qy.  Walt- 
ham  ?)  blacks,  whom  he  has  since  ordained  priest,  and  the  other  to 
one  Mr.  Blennerhassett,  whom  they  commonly  call  an  Hottentot ;  I 
know  not  for  what  reason. 

''  I  tell  you  what  is  generally  said  and  believed.  Whether  in  all 
circumstances  true  or  not,  it  showeth  the  sense  of  the  kingdom  as  to 
the  treatment  they  meet  with  from  the  Government.  The  Bishop  of 
Waterford  has  not  only  given  all  livings  of  value  in  his  gift  to  his 
brothers  and  relations,  but  likewise  his  vicar-generalship  and  registry, 
though  none  of  them  reside  in  the  kingdom ."  2  Mant,  Hist.  Church 
of  Ireland,  445. 

Bishop  Jebb  also  states,  "...  Since  the  year  1822,  while 
one  or  two  creditable  appointments  have  been  made  on  other  grounds, 
and  in  connection  with  the  University,  not  a  single  appointment,  high 
or  low,  has  taken  place  in  Ireland,  on  that  ground,  which,  with  every 
wise  government,  and  in  every  well-ordered  Church  establishment, 
ought  to  stand  first,  .  .  the  ground  of  theological  learning  and  attain- 
ments.    In  one  word,  the   qualification  which  has,  in  England,  long 

i2 


CXXXll  IXTRODUCTIOX. 

tion  of  the  said  united  church,  as  the  established  Church 

stood  first,  and  always  stood  liigb,  has  absolutely  stood  below  zero  in 
Ireland,  .  .  and  lias  become,  if  possible,  less  tban  a  negative  quality. 
Such,  I  must  repeat  has  been,  and  such  continues  to  be,  the  neglect 
of  what  ought  to  be  this  paramount  claim,  .  .  that,  for  all  the  ap- 
pointments made  by  the  Crown,  since  the  period  above  alluded  to,  the 
Government  have  not  so  much  to  show,  in  justification  of  their  choice 
of  men,  as  even  a  single  published  sermon  of  common  respectability  !" 
2  Bishop  JebVs  Life,  481. 

It  should  also  be  observed,  that  this  exclusive  policy  has  been 
extended  even  to  the  Colonies,  for  although  Ireland  contributes  her 
fair  share  of  subjects  to  the  Colonial  Emjnre,  no  Irish  clergyman  has 
ever  been  appointed  a  Colonial  bishop. 

Irishmen  seeking  clerical  employment  in  England  have  been  dis- 
couraged to  an  extent  and  in  a  mode  inconsistent  with  the  spirit  of 
the  Act  of  Union  between  England  and  Ireland.  This  reprehensible 
and  narrow-minded  line  of  conduct  is  not,  however,  universal.  The 
Bishop  of  Exeter  does  not  exclude  Irishmen  from  his  diocese  ;  neither, 
among  other  prelates,  do  the  Bishops  of  Lincoln,  St.  Asaph,  Winchester, 
Hereford,  Lichfield,  and  Norwich  ;  and  in  reply  to  a  letter  from  the 
Editor  to  the  Bishop  of  Worcester,  his  Lordship  thus  writes  : — "  Con- 
sidering the  Established  Church  to  be  now  the  United  Church  of 
England  and  Ireland,  I  have  not  felt  myself  justified  in  making  any 
distinction  between  the  two  branches  of  the  same  Church.  All,  there- 
fore, that  I  require  from  Irish  candidates  for  orders  is,  that  they  should 
have  passed  through  the  theological  course  at  Trinity  College,  Dublin; 
a  condition  which  is,  I  understand,  considered  indispensable  by  all 
the  Irish  bishops." 

The  rule  of  exclusion  has  been  rigidly  acted  upon  in  regard  to  the 
higher  benefices  in  England  of  the  United  Church.  The  gross  injustice 
of  this  proceeding  is  rendered  the  more  ofi'ensive  by  the  fact,  that  the 
honours  and  emoluments  of  the  Irish  branch  of  the  United  Church 
are  freely  thrown  open  to  clergymen  ordained  in  England.  Thus,  of 
the  great  dignities  of  the  Irish  branch  of  the  Church,  Armagh  stands 
first.     This  see  has  been  occupied  exclusively  by  men  from  the  English 


INTRODUCTION.  CXXxiii 

of  England  and   Ireland,  shall  be  deemed  and  be  taken 

universities  ever  since  the  year  1702,  a  period  of  147  years.  For 
the  first  120  years  of  that  period  the  Primates,  eight  in  number, 
were  all  Englishmen  by  birth,  as  well  as  by  education.  The  present 
Primate,  who  has  held  the  office  for  twenty-seven  years,  is  an  Irish- 
man, but  was  educated  at  Oxford. 

Dublin  stands  next  to  Armagh  in  point  of  dignity,  and  since  the 
year  1682  to  the  present  time  (a  period  of  167  years)  this  see  has  been 
held  as  follows  by — ■ 

Years. 
3  Irishmen,  educated  at  Dublin  University,  for  an  aggregate 

period  of-  -  -  -  -41 

2  Irishmen,  educated  at  Oxford,  for  an  aggregate  period  of  -  10 
9  Archbishops  (eight  English,  and  one  Scotch),   all  educated 

at  the  English  universities,  for  an  aggregate  period  of    -  116 


14  Archbishops.  167 

The   above   period  of   167  years  includes  forty-eight  since  the 
Union.     During  those  forty-eight  years,  Dublin  has  been  held  by- 
Years. 

1  Irishman  by  birth  and  education  (Archbishop  Magee)  for       9 

2  Irishmen  by  birth,   educated  at  Oxford,  for  an  aggregate 

period  of         -  -  -  -  -     10 

3  Englishmen,  educated  at  the  English  universities,  for  an 

aggregate  period  of        -  -  -  -     29 

6  Archbishops.  48 

Until  lately,  Derry  was  next  to  Armagh  in  point  of  emolument; 
and  since  1703,  this  see  has  been  held  by  twelve  prelates,  of  whom 

Years. 
9  were  English  by  birth  and  education.     Aggregate  period     99 
3  were    Irish  by  birth,    and  probably  also  by   education. 

Aggregate  period  -  -  -  -     47 

12  Bishops.  146 

The  other  sees    do  not.  in  general,    present    so  great  a  prepon- 


CXXxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

to  be    an   essential   and  fundamental  part  of  the  union; 

derance  of  Englishmen ;  but  still  they  exhibit  a  large  amount  of 
Church  patronage  abstracted  from  Irishmen  in  order  to  be  bestowed 
upon  English  Churchmen,  generally  speaking  of  very  inferior  cha- 
racter, as  respects  the  qualifications,  which  must  ever  be  deemed 
essential  for  the  oflSce  of  a  Christian  Bishop. 

In  some  late  appointments  the  principle  of  nominating  Irishmen 
appears  to  have  been  acted  upon,  but  notwithstanding  this,  at  the 
present  moment  the  Irish  Episcopal  Bench  is  occupied  by  thirteen 
prelates,  of  whom  six  only  are  Dublin  men.  The  remaining 
seven  (including  both  the  archbishops)  have  received  their  education 
at  the  English  universities.  Of  these  seven  two  are  English- 
men. 

On  the  other  hand,  not  even  a  solitary  instance  exists  of  an  Irish- 
man advanced  to  an  English  bishopric  since  the  Reformation.  Pro- 
motions to  the  see  of  Sodor  and  Man  cannot  be  justly  accounted  an 
exception.  Probably  the  same  may  be  affirmed  with  respect  to 
inferior  English  dignities,  such  as  deaneries  and  archdeaconries.  The 
union  has  caused  no  difi'erence  in  this  respect. 

With  regard  to  translations,  there  have  been,  since  the  Reforma- 
tion, only  six  from  Irish  to  English  sees,  the  prelates  translated 
being  all  Englishmen. 

1.  Hugh  Curwin,  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  (he  had  previously  been 
Dean  of  Hereford  and  Archdeacon  of  Oxford)  growing  old  and  infirm, 
and  wishing  to  end  his  days  in  his  own  country,  was  translated  to  the 
see  of  Oxford  in  1567. 

2.  Marmaduke  Middleton,  Bishop  of  Waterford  and  Lismore, 
translated  to  St.  David's,  in  1582.  This  prelate  was  afterwards  de- 
graded, and  deprived  at  Lambeth,  for  contriving  and  publishing  a 
forged  will. 

3.  John  Thornborough,  born  at  Salisbury,  and  educated  at  Mag- 
dalen College,  Oxford,  Bishop  of  Limerick,  translated  to  Bristol  1603, 
holding  the  Deanery  of  York  by  commendam  with  each  of  those  sees." 
Godwin    (De    Prsesulibus    Angliae,    472.)   describes  him   as  "Rerum 

*  Vide  Le  Neve's  Fasti.     He  was  Dean  of  York  from  1589  to  1616. 


INTRODUCTIOX.  CXXXT 

and  that  in  like  manner,  the  doctrine,  worship,  disciphne 

politicarum    potius    quam   theologicarum   et    artis    chemicaB   peritia 
clarus." 

4.  William  Murray,  Bishop  of  Kilfenora,  translated  to  Llandaff 
in  1627  or  1628. 

5.  William  Fuller,  born  in  London,  previously  Dean  of  St. 
Patrick's,  Dublin,  Bishop  of  Limerick,  Ardfert,  and  Aghadoe,  1663; 
translated  to  Lincoln,  1667. 

6.  Edward  Jones,  Bishop  of  Cloyne,  was  translated  from  that 
see  to  St.  Asaph  in  ]  692. 

It  has  also  been  frequently  urged  that  the  Protestant  religion  in 
Ireland  has  not  advanced  with  those  rapid  strides  it  ought  to  have 
done.  But  the  reason  is  obvious :  the  Church  in  Ireland  has  always 
been  made  subservient  to  political  purposes,  and  even  the  grossest 
ignorance  has  been  no  obstacle  to  advancement  to  the  highest  eccle- 
siastical preferments.  Thus,  within  the  last  twenty-six  years,  a  man, 
after  having  been  elevated  to  the  Irish  episcopal  bench,  said  that 
"  the  Greek  language  was  very  perplexing,  as  it  was  read  from  right 
to  left"! 

One  of  the  objects  of  the  Reformation  in  England  was,  that  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer  should  be  read  in  a  language  that  every 
person  understood  j  consequently,  it  was  read  in  English,  Stat.  5 
Eliz.  c.  28.  after  reciting  that  "the  queen,  like  a  most  godly  and  vir- 
tuous princess,  having  chief  respect  and  regard  to  the  honour  and 
glory  of  God,  and  the  souls'  health  of  her  subjects,  did  in  the  first  year 
of  her  reign,  by  the  authority  of  her  high  court  of  parliament,  chiefly 
for  that  purpose  called,  set  forth  a  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and 
Order  for  the  Administration  of  Sacraments  in  the  vulgar  English 
tongue,  to  be  used  through  all  her  realm  of  England,  Wales,  and 
the  marches  of  the  same,  that  thereby  her  highness'  most  loving 
subjects  understanding  in  their  own  language  the  terrible  and 
fearful  threatenings  rehearsed  in  the  Book  of  God  against  the 
wicked  and  malefactors,  the  pleasant  and  infallible  promises  made 
to  the  elect  and  chosen  flock,  with  a  just  order  to  rule  and  guide 
their   lives   according   to   the   commandments    of    God,    might   much 


CXXX  VI  ]  X  TKUD  U  OTION, 

and  government  of  the  Cliiirch  of  Scotland  shall  remain, 

better  learn  to  love  and  fear  God,  to  serve  and  obey  their  prince,  and 
to  know  their  duties  towards  their  neighbours;  which  book  being  re- 
ceived as  a  most  precious  jewel  with  an  unspeakable  joy  of  all  such 
her  subjects  as  did  and  do  understand  the  English  tongue,  the  which 
tongue  is  not  understanded  of  the  most  and  greatest  number  of  all  her 
majesty's  most  loving  and  obedient  subjects  inhabiting  within  her 
highness'  dominion  and  country  of  Wales,  being  no  small  part  of  this 
realm,  who  therefore  are  utterly  destitute  of  God's  holy  Word,  and  do 
remain  in  the  like  or  rather  more  darkness  and  ignorance  than  they 
were  in  the  time  of  2)apistry,"  enacted  "  that  the  Bishops  of  Hereford, 
Saint  David,  Asaph,  Bangor  and  Llandaff,  and  their  successors,  shall 
take  such  order  amongst  themselves  for  the  souls'  health  of  the  flocks 
committed  to  their  charge  within  Wales,  that  the  whole  Bible,  con- 
taining the  New  Testament  and  the  Old,  with  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments,  as  is  now  used  within 
this  realm  in  English,  to  be  truly  and  exactly  translated  into  the 
British  or  Welsh  tongue  ;  and  that  the  same  so  translated,  being  by 
them  viewed,  perused  and  allowed,  be  imprinted  to  such  number  at 
the  least,  that  one  of  either  sort  may  be  had  for  every  cathedral, 
collegiate  and  parish  church,  and  chapel  of  ease,  in  such  places  and 
countries  of  every  the  said  dioceses  where  that  tongue  is  commonly 
spoken  or  used,  before  the  first  day  of  March,  anno  Dom.  one  thousand 
five  hundred  sixty-six.  And  that  from  that  day  forth,  the  whole 
Divine  Service  shall  be  used  and  said  by  the  curates  and  ministers 
throughout  all  the  said  dioceses  where  the  Welsh  tongue  is  commonly 
used,  in  the  said  British  or  Welsh  tongue,  in  such  manner  and  form 
as  is  now  used  in  the  English  tongue,  and  difl:ering  nothing  in  any 
order  or  form  from  the  English  book.'"' 

Tn  Albany  v.  St.  Asaph  (Bishop  of),^  the  want  of  knowledge  in 
the  Welsh  tongue  was  declared  to  be  a  good  cause  of  refusal,  when 
the  service  was  to  be  performed  in  that  language,  as  rendering  the 
clerk  incapable  of  the  cure  ;  nor  did  it  avail  to  allege  that  the  language 

»  Vide  1  Stephens,  Ecclesiastical  Statute^!,  415,  416. 
''  Gibson's  Codex,  807. 


INTRODUCTION.  CXXXvii 

aud  be  preserved  as  tlic  same  are  now  established  by  la^Y, 

might  be  learned,  or  that  the  part  of  the  cure  he  was  incapable  of 
might  be  discharged  by  a  curate." 

The  law  is  the  same  if  the  person  presented  does  not  understand 
the  English  tongue,  for  in  such  case  the  bishop  may  refuse  him  for 
incapacity.''  And  where  there  is  a  mixture  of  divers  languages  in 
any  place,  the  rule  of  the  canon  law  is,  that  the  person  presented  do 
understand  the  several  languages  :  — Quoniam  in  plerisque  partibus 
infra  eandem  civitatem  atque  dioecesim,  permixti  sunt  populi  diver- 
sarum  linguaruni,  habentes  sub  una  fide  varies  ritus  et  mores  ;  dis- 
tricte  prsDcipimus  ut  pontifices  hujusmodi  civitatum  sive  dioicesum 
provideant  viros  idoneos,  qui,  secundum  diversitates  rituum  et  lingua- 
rum,  divina  illis  officia  celebrent,  et  ecclesiastica  sacramenta  minis- 
trent,  instruendo  eos  verbo,  pariter  et  exemplo.'' 

In  regard  to  Wales,  these  facts  are,  therefore,  incontestible.  That 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  has  been  translated  from  the  English  lan- 
guage into  the  Welsh  because  the  people  of  Wales  did  not  understand 
English  j  that  where  the  Welsh  tongue  is  commonly  used.  Divine 
Service  is  to  be  said  and  used  in  that  tongue;  and  that  ignorance  of 
the  Welsh  language  is  a  sufficient  cause  for  a  bishop  to  refuse  ordina- 
tion to  a  candidate  ;  and  the  result  has  been,  that  in  Wales  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  is  almost  unknown.  But  in  Ireland,  notwithstanding 
that  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  four-fifths  of  the  population  understood 
no  language  but  the  Irish,  no  statutable  provisions  were  made  to 
have  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  translated  into  Irish,  or  that  clergy- 
men should  speak  the  vernacular  language  of  their  flocks;  but  on  the 
contrary,  seemingly  to  provide  for  Englishmen,  it  was  expressly  en- 
acted by  stat.  2  Eliz.  c.  2.  s.  15.  (Ir.)  that  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer 
should  only  be  read  in  English  or  Latin.  And  it  may  here  be  observed, 
that  even  in  1537  stat.  28.  Henry  VIII.  c.    15.  s.  7.   (Ir.)  directed 

»  Vide  stat.  1  &  2  Vict.  c.  106.  ss.  103,  104,  105.  Stat.  6  &  7  Vict.  c.  77. 
s.  12.     2  Stephens,  Ecclesiastical  Statutes,  187G,  2224. 

•>  Watson's  Clergyman's  Law,  214. 
Decret.  lib.  ix.  t.  31.  c.  14.     1  Stephens,  on  the  Laws  relating  to  the  Clergy, 
524,  525. 


cxxxvm  introductions'. 

and  bj  the  acts  for  the  union  of  the  two  kingdoms  of 
England  and  Scotland." 

spiritual  promotions  to  be  conferred  solely  on  such  as  could  speak 
English,  unless,  after  four  proclamations  in  the  next  market-town, 
such  could  not  be  had. 

During  the  administration  of  Sir  Henry  Sidney,  in  the  reign 
of  Elizabeth,  the  attention  of  the  English  Government  was  called  to 
the  importance  of  providing  the  natives  of  Ireland  with  religious  in- 
struction in  the  only  language  they  could  speak  or  understand.  The 
principle  is  laid  down  by  Sir  Henry  in  the  following  extract  of  a  letter 
addressed  by  him  to  the  Queen.  But  still  it  will  be  observed  that  he 
only  ventures  to  recommend  such  a  measure  for  remote  places  of  the 
country  :  —  "In  choyce  of  which  ministers  for  the  remote  places," 
he  says,  "where  the  English  tongue  is  not  understood,  it  is  most 
necessarie  that  soche  be  chosen,  as  can  speak  Irishe,  for  whiche  searche 
would  be  made  first  and  spedilye  in  your  own  Universities,"  [that  is, 
in  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  where  many  of  Irish  speech  were  then  edu- 
cated], "  &  any  found  there  well  affected  in  religion,  and  well  con- 
ditioned beside,  they  would  be  sent  hether  animated  by  your  Majestic; 
yea  though  it  were  somewhat  to  your  Highnes'  chardge,  and  on  perill 
of  my  liffe,  you  shall  fynde  it  retorned  with  gayne  before  three  yeres 
be  expired  :  if  there  be  no  soche  there,  or  not  inough  (for  I  wish  ten 
or  twelve  at  the  least)  to  be  sent,  who  might  be  placed  in  offices  of 
Diguitie  in  the  Churche,  in  remote  places  of  this  realme,  then  doe  I 
wishe  (but  this  most  humblye  under  your  Highnes'  correction)  that  you 
wolde  write  to  the  Regent  of  Scotlande,  where,  as  I  leame,  there  are 
maney  of  the  reformed  churche,  that  are  of  this  language,  that  he 
would  prefer  to  your  highnes  so  maney,  as  shall  seme  good  to  you  to 
demande,  of  honest,  zealous,  and  learned  men,  and  that  could  speake 
this  language  :  and  though  for  a  whyle  your  Majestic  were  at  some 
chardge,  it  were  well  bestowed,  for  in  shorte  tyme  theire  owne  pre- 
ferments would  be  able  to  suffice  them,  and  in  the  meane  tyme 
thousands  would  be  gained  to  Christ  that  nowe  are  lost,  or  left  at  the 
woorst."' 

»  This  letter  is  dated  28th  April,  1576.     Vide  Letters  and  Memorials  of  State, 


INTRODUCTION.  CXXxix 

Bj    the    eighth   article   it   was  provided,    ''That   all 

But  the  advice  given  to  her  Majesty  in  this  letter  was  but  par- 
tially followed,  for  in  1579,  Marmaduke  Middleton,  an  Englishman, 
was  appointed  to  the  sees  of  Waterford  and  Lismore,  which  districts, 
although  English  was  but  little  spoken  there,  except  in  the  towns,  were 
probably  regarded  as  not  sufficiently  remote  for  the  application  of  Sir 
Henry's  rule. 

On  the  translation  of  Bishop  Middleton  to  St.  David's  in  1582, 
the  sees  of  Waterford  and  Lismore  were  allowed  to  remain  vacant  for 
about  seven  years,  during  which  time  their  temporalities  were  held  in 
commendam  by  Miler  Magrath,  Archbishop  of  Cashel — that  "  wicked 
bishop  Melerus,"  as  Lord  Strafford  called  him  in  a  letter  to  Arch- 
bishop Laud.a 

During  this  vacancy  the  wicked  Archbishop  permitted,  or, 
perhaps,  induced,  the  Dean  and  Chapter  to  alienate  for  ever  the 
see-lands,  and  manor  of  Lismore,  together  with  the  castle,  which 
was  the  residence  of  the  bishop,  to  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  for  a 
nominal  rent ;  and  the  property  soon  after,  viz.  in  1602,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  first  Earl  of  Cork,  and  is  now  held,  in  inheritance  from 
that  great  plunderer  of  the  Church,  by  the  present  Duke  of  Devon- 
shire.'' 

As  soon  as  this  transaction  was  completed,  another  Englishman, 
Thomas  Wetherhead,  was  appointed  bishop,  but  he  held  the  sees  only 
from  1589  to  his  death  in  1592,  when  Archbishop  Magrath  again  re- 
ceived them  in  commendam  until  1607,  when  another  Englishman, 
John  Lancaster,  was  apj)ointed ;  and  no  prelate  acquainted  with  the 
Irish  language  has  ever  since  presided  over  those  dioceses,  with  the 

collected  by  Sir  Henry  Sidney.  1  Collins's  State  Papers,  113.  fol.  Loud. 
1746. 

•  Dated  Dec.  1633.  "  The  Abp.  of  Casliel's  suit  to  redeem  that  Church  from 
under  the  ugly  oppressions  of  that  wicked  bishop  Melerus,  1  have  put  in  a  way;  the 
examinations  will  be  returned  by  the  beginning  of  the  next  term,  and  by  the  end  1 
trust  to  restore  to  that  see  at  least  £^100  a-year,  good  lands,  &c."  1  Strafford's 
Letters,  172. 

»>  1  Cotton's  Fasti,  9. 


cxl 


INTRODUCTION. 


laws  in  force  at  the  time  of  the  union,  and  all  the  courts 

exception  of  the  present  Bishop,  Dr.  Robert  Dalj,  who,  although  un- 
able to  speak  the  language,  has  acquired  some  knowledge  of  it. 

Amongst  the  Deans  and  Archdeacons  of  the  same  dioceses  we 
find,  judging  from  their  names,  that  the  same  policy  was  pursued.  In 
the  following  list,  taken  from  Dr.  Cotton's  Fasti  Eccl.  Hib.,  the  names 
of  those  appointed  by  Elizabeth  and  James  I.  who  seem  to  have  been 
natives  of  Ireland  are  distinguished  by  italics,  and  those  who,  it  may 
be  presumed,  could  speak  Irish,  are  further  distinguished  by  an 
asterisk. 


Deans  of  Waterford. 
1566.  *  Peter   Walsh.    [Deprived 

1570  for  recusancy.] 
1570.  David  Cleeve' 
1615.  Richard  Boyle 

1621.  Henry  Sutton 

1622.  A  nthony  Martin 


Deans  of  Lismore. 
1564.  Gerald Fitzjames  Fitzgerald 
1583.  John  Prendergast 
1610.  Thomas  Wilson 
1614.  Michael  Boyle 
1622.  Edward  Brounker 
1622.  Robert  Daborne 


Archdeacons  of  Waterford. 
1628.  ^Nathanael  Lynch.  ["No 
archdeacon  for  a  long  time, 
the  tythes  having  passed  away 
to  others. "  The  archdeaconry 
vacant  till  the  Restoration.] 


Archdeacons  of  Lismore. 

1607.  Richard  Danyell  [perhaps 
an  Irishman,  leased  his  prefer- 
ment to  Sir  Rich.  Boyle.] 

1612.     John  Alden 

1616.     John  Gore 


In  the  adjoining  see  of  Ossory,  the  policy  recommended  by  Sir 
Henry  Sidney  was  carried  out  by  the  appointment  of  Nicholas  Walsh, 
who  had  been  distinguished  whilst  Chancellor  of  St.  Patrick's,  Dublin, 
for  his  zeal  in  preparing  for  publication  the  Irish  Version  of  the  New 
Testament.  He  died,  however,  before  this  work  was  completed,  having 
been  barbarously  murdered  in  his  own  house,  Dec.  17,  1585.  He  was 
succeeded   by   a  native  of  Yorkshire,  John  Horsfall,  who  continued 

»  This  name  is  spelt  Cleeve  by  Dr.  Cotton,  who  states  that  he  continued  Dean 
until  1588  at  least.  Therefore  it  is  not  probable,  that  David  Cleere  who  was  Dean 
of  Ossory  in  1582  was  intended. 


INTRODUCTION  Cxli 

of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  within  the  respec- 

bishop  of  Ossory  to  his  death,  in  1609;  Richard  Deane,  a  graduate  of 
Oxford,  sat  from  1610  to  1613,  and  was  then  succeeded  by  another 
Englishman,  Jonas  Wheeler,  who  lived  to  1640. 

The  Deans  and  Archdeacons  of  Ossory,  during  the  same  period, 
with  one  exception,  appear  to  have  been  English  : 

Archdeacons. 


1586.  Edward  Sponer 
1610.  Henry  Mainwaring 


Deans. 
1559.  William  Johnston  (a  native 

of  Worcester) 
1582.  *  David  Cleere'^ 
1603.  Richard  Deane  (a  native  of 

Yorkshire) 
1610.  John  Todd 
1612.  Barnabas  Boulger 
1617.  Absolora  Gethin 
1621.  Jenkin  Mayes 

In  the  see  of  Ferns  during  the  reigns  of  Elizabeth  and  James  I., 
the  following  Bishops  were  Englishmen  : 

1566.  John  Devereux. 

1579.  James  Proctor  [died  before  consecration]. 

1582.  Hugh  Allen. 

1600.  Robert  Grave,  a  native  of  Kent,  held  this  see  together  with 
that  of  Leighlin,  which  have  ever  since  been  united.  He  was  drowned, 
as  he  was  returning  from  Dublin  by  sea,  in  October,  the  same  year. 

1600.  Nicholas  Staflford. 

1605.  Thomas  Ram,  a  native  of  Windsor. 

In  Leighlin  the  following  is  a  list  of  the  Bishops  up  "to  the  period 
of  its  union  with  Ferns  : — 

1567.  '^Daniel  Cavanagh :  he  died  in  1587,  and  the  see  was 
vacant  for  two  years. 

"  This  David  Cleere  was  recommended  to  the  Queen  for  the  bishopric  of  Ossory 
in  1576,  on  the  ground  that  he  was  acquainted  with  the  Irish  language.  But  the 
recommendation,  for  some  reason  now  unknown,  was  not  attended  to.  Vide  1 
Collins,  State  Papers,  127.  158;  2  Cotton's  Fa-'ti,  277. 


cxlii 


INTRODUCTION. 


tive   kingdoms,    shall   remain  as  now  bj  law  established 

1589.  Richard  Meredyth,  a  native  of  Wales:  he  died  in  1597, 
and  the  see  remained  vacant  for  three  years,  when  it  was  united  to 
Ferns,  as  above  mentioned. 


Deans  of  Leighlin. 

1580.  Roger  Hooker,  an  English- 
man 

1591?  Walter  Hartpole 

1597.  Walter  Hatfield  [Dr.  Cot- 
ton doubts  whether  this  be  not 
the  same  person  as  the  pre- 
ceding] 

Moses  Powell 

1603.  Thomas  Tedder,  an  English- 
man. 

1614.  Ralph  Barlow,  afterwards 
Archbishop  of  Tuam. 

1618.  John  Parker 

Archdeacons  of  Leighlin. 

1587.  *  Feter  Corse  or  Gorse 
1615  or  1616?  John  Harris 


Deans  of  Ferns: 

1558.  John   Garvey,    (afterwards 
Bishop  of  Kilmore  &  Primate) 

1559.  John  Devereux. 
1563.  Walter  Turner 
1590.  William  Campion 
1591-92.  Walter  Turner 

1601.  Thomas   Ram,   (afterwards 
Bishop  of  Ferns) 


Archdeacons   of  Ferns. 
1582.  Richard  Devereux 
1610.  William  Campion 
1625.  John  Twenbrooke 


The  sees  "of  Ossory,  Ferns  and  Leighlin,  embrace  the  great 
counties  of  Kilkenny,  Carlow,  Wexford,  and  Queen's  County,  in 
many  parts  of  which  the  Irish  language  is  even  still  spoken.  But 
with  the  few  exceptions  above  mentioned,  no  bishop,  dean,  or  arch- 
deacon capable  of  using  that  language  in  the  instruction  of  the  people, 
have  ever  been  appointed  within  those  dioceses  since  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth. 

Let  us  inquire  now  into  the  history  of  another  of  the  great 
ecclesiastical  districts  of  the  "Irishrie,"  the  sees  of  Cashel,  and 
Emly. 

Archbishop  Miler  Magrath  was  of  Irish  birth,  and  doubtless 
acquainted  with  the  Irish  language.      But  of  him,  as  previously  seen, 


INTRODUCTION". 


cxliii 


within  the  same,  subject  only  to  such  alterations  and  regu- 

Treland  has  no  reason  to  be  proud.  He  governed  the  see  of  Cashel 
(says  Harris^)  "  fifty-two  years  and  near  three  months,  during  which 
time  he  made  most  scandalous  wastes  and  alienations  of  the  revenues 
and  manors  belonging  to  it " — in  short  he  was  more  English,  in  this 
respect,  than  the  English  themselves. 

He  was  succeeded  in  1623  by  a  Scotchman,  Malcolm  Hamilton, 
who  died  in  1629,  and  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  he  was 
acquainted  with  the  Irish  language.  Nor  has  any  person,  acquainted 
with  Irish,  ever  since  held  those  sees,  down  to  the  present  Bishop,  to 
whom  allusion  has  been  made. 


Deans  of  Cashel. 
1606.  John  Todd. 
1608.  Lewis  Jones 

[No  clergyman  acquainted  with 
Irish  has  ever  since  been 
Dean.] 


Archdeacons  of  Cashel. 

1588.  *  Donagh  [some  say  Co- 
nogh  or  Cornelius]  0  Hagan, 
or  0  Lonargan 

1615?  Thomas  Wilson 

1 6 —  Edmund  Donellan 


Deans  of  Emly. 
1602.  ^'Donat  Hogan. 
1602.  ^^Eugh  Hog  an. 

Before 

1615.  Kennedy  Mac  Brian  [pro- 
bably Irish — but  he  may  have 
been  Scotch.] 

1615.  John  Darling 

1621.  Edward  Warren 

Archdeacons  of  Emly. 
1560  *  Dermot  0  Mulrian 
1613  John  Steere 
[1615?]   Theod.  Mac.  Brian  [?] 
1617.  Gerald  Fitzgerald 


The  sees  of  Cork,  Cloyne,  and  Ross,  comprising  a  vast  district  of 
Munster,  where  even  to  the  present  day  Irish  is  greatly  prevalent, 
were  held  during  the  same  period  by  Englishmen  : 

1583.  William  Lyon,  a  native  of  Chester,  ob.  1617. 

1618.  John  Boyle,  a  native  of  Kent,  ob.  1620. 

1620.  Richard  Boyle,  cousin  german  of  his  predecessor.  Trans- 
lated to  Tuam,  1638. 


*  Ware's  Bishop?,  485. 


Cxliv  INTRODUCTION. 

lations'from  time  to  time  as  circumstances  maj  appear  to 
the  Parliament  of  the  United  Kingxlom  to  require." 

And  no  bishop    acquainted  ^yitll  the  Irish  language  has    ever 
since  held  these  sees. 


Deans  of  Cork. 

1582.  Thomas  Long  [Perhaps  an 
Irishman,  as  Longan^  now  angli- 
cised Long,  is  a  Munster  name] 

1590.  Eobert  Grave 

1600.  Thomas  Ram 

1605.  George  Lee 


Deans  of  Ross. 

1591.  Robert  Sturton,  or  Shirton 
1615.  Hugh  Persevall  [died  1630] 


Deans  of  Cloyne. 
1591.  John  Fitz  Edmund 
1612-13.   Thomas  Winter 
1615.   Edward  Clarke 


Archdeacons  of  Cork. 
1613.  Michael  Boyle 
1615-16.  Manasses  Marshall 
1625.  Edward  Finch 


Archdeacons  of  Ross. 
1591.  Meredith  Hanmer 
1615.   Theodore  Arthur 
1619.  Nicholas  Hall 

Archdeacons    of    Cloyne. 
1585.   Thomas  Wetherhead 
1591.  Philip  Gold 
1613-14.  Mich.  Boyle 
1625.  Edward  Finch  [also  Arch- 
deacon of  Cork] 

Nor  has  any  clergyman  acquainted  with  the  Irish  language  ever 
since  been  either  Dean  or  Archdeacon  in  those  three  dioceses. 

The  sees  of  Limerick,  Ardfert,  and  Aghadoe,  comprising  another 
vast  district  of  Munster,  in  which  the  English  language  was  an  un- 
known tongue,  were  held  in  like  manner  by  Englishmen. 

John  Thornbur£:h,  or  Thornborough,  a  native  of  Salisbury,  j^ro- 
moted  to  the  see  of  Limerick  in  1593,  after  it  had  remained  vacant 
two  years,  was  the  first  appointment  made  by  Elizabeth.     He  had 


INTRODUCTIOX.  Cxlv 

This  Article  also  regulated  how  the  four  spiritual  lords 

been  Dean  of  York,  and  chaplain  to  the  Queen  in  Enghand,  and  there 
is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  he  had  any  knowledge  of  the  Irish 
language.  He  was  translated  to  Bristol  in  1603,  and  afterwards  to 
Worcester,   where   he  died  in    1641. 

He  was  succeeded  in  1604  by  Bernard  Adams,  an  Englishman 
and  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford,  who  held  with  the  see  of 
Limerick  the  see  of  Kilfenora  in  commendam.  He  died  in  1625-6, 
and  was  succeeded  by  Francis  Gongh,  also  an  Englishman. 


Deaxs  of  Limerick. 
1588.  Denis  CamiDbell  [a  Scotch- 
man] 


1603.  George  Andrews 
1635.  Michael  Wandesford 


Archdeacons  of  Limerick. 
—  John  Lane   [resigned  1605] 


1605  Richard  Boyle    [afterwards 
Bishop  of  Cork  &   Archbishop 
of  Tuam] 
i  1624.  Richard  Gary 

The  sees  of  Ardfert  and  Aghadoe  were  held  during  the  same 
period,  first  by  Nicholas  Kenan,  who  was  apparently  an  Irishman,  and 
was  appointed  by  Elizabeth  in  1588.  Then  by  Nicholas  Crosby  or 
Cosby,  who  succeeded  in  ]  800,  and  is  spoken  of  in  the  Queen's  letter 
as  '-a.  graduate  in  schools,  of  English  race,  yet  skilled  with  Irish 
tongue."  He  died  in  September,  1621,  and  was  succeeded  by  John 
Steere,  an  Englishman. 

The  great  poverty  of  these  sees  may  very  possibly  have  been  the 
reason  why  Sir  Henry  Sidney's  polic}^  was  partially  carried  out  in  this 


district  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 


Deans  op  Ardfert. 
1603.  Richard  Southwell 
1603  Robert  Cliaffe. 
161.9-20.  William  Steere 


Archdeacons  of  Ardfert, 
1615.  Nicholas  Averie 
1625.  John  Ducev 


Archdeacons  of  Aghadoe. 
]  605.   -^  Eugene  0  Conogher  \or  O'Connor] 
1615.  Roger  Davies 
1621.  '•'•  Daniel  Li/saght,  or  Gilh'e.^arJit. 
h 


CXI  VI  INTRODUCTION. 

should  be  returned  for  eacli  session;   namely,  tliat  one  of 

The  see  of  Killaloe  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  was  held  by  Maurice 
or  Murtogh  O'Brien-Arra,  who  was  nominated  by  the  Crown  in  1570. 
He  was  an  Irishman  of  the  royal  race  of  Thomond,  although  educated 
at  Magdalen  College,  Cambridge  ;  but  he  was  not  consecrated  for  six 
years  after  his  appointment,  during  which  time  the  see  was  disputed 
by  Malachy  0  Molana,  who  claimed  under  a  bull  from  the  Pope.  He 
was  succeeded  in  1613  by  John  Rider,  an  Englishman,  and  no  bishop 
acquainted  with  the  native  language  has  ever  since  held  this  see.  The 
adjoining  diocese  of  Kilfenora  was  held  in  commendam  by  the  Bishop 
of  Limerick,  from  1606  to  1617,  having  been  vacant  from  1602. 

In  1617,  John  Steere,  an  Englishman,  succeeded,  and  was  trans- 
lated to  Ardfert  in  1621,  when  his  place  was  filled  by  William  Mur- 
ray, also  an  Englishman.  In  1627  or  1628,  Murray  was  translated 
to  Llandaff. 


Killaloe. 
1585.  ^'  Donogh  0  Horan 
1602.  ^  Hugh  0  Hogan 
1624.  Richard  Hackel 


1590.  ^  Patrick  0  Hogan 
1624.  Thomas  Lod^e 


DEANS. 

Kilfenora. 
1585.  '^'  Daniel  or  Donat  0  Shen- 
nagh  [He  appears  to  have  con- 
tinued until  1615] 
1617.  Hygate  Love 

ARCHDEACONS. 

1615.  Hugh  Powell 
1625.  John  Twenbrooke 


In  the  province  of  Connaught,  the  stronghold  of  the  Irish  lan- 
guage, where  even  to  the  present  day  but  little  English  is  spoken,  the 
same  strange  policy  was  pursued,  with  very  rare  exceptions ;  but 
here,  not  having  the  advantage  of  Dr.  Cotton's  useful  labours  (that 
portion  of  his  work  containing  the  Province  of  Tuam  not  being  yet 
published)  we  must  confine  ourselves  to  the  Bishops,  whose  names  we 
learn  from  Ware. 

Archbishops  op  Tuam. 
1573.     William  Laly,  or  Mullaly,  was  a  native  of  Gal  way,  al- 


INTRODUCTION.  Cxlvii 

the  four  archbishops  of  Ireland  should  sit  in  each  session, 

though  educated  in  Oxford,  and  no  doubt  spoke  Irish ;  he  held  the  see 
of  Enaghdune,  or  Annadown,  (now  permanently  united  to  Tuam)  with 
his  Archbishoprick  j  and  died  1595. 

1595.  Nehemiah  Donnellan,  also  a  native  of  Galway,  but  edu- 
cated at  Cambridge.  He  was  also,  no  doubt,  acquainted  with  Irish, 
being  of  an  ancient  Irish  family  in  the  Hy  Many  country.  He 
resigned  the  see  in  1609,  being  unable  from  age  to  discharge  its  duties. 

In  1609,  William  0  Donnell,  or  Daniel,  as  he  anglicized  his  name 
according  to  the  custom  of  that  time,  succeeded.  He  was  an  Irishman, 
educated  at  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  and  one  of  the  Fellows  of  that 
house.  He  had  been  nominated  at  an  early  age,  by  the  Charter  of 
Foundation,  to  be  one  of  the  scholars  of  the  college,  which  was  de- 
signed by  its  founders  to  bring  up  the  natives  of  Ireland  '^  in  learning, 
religion,  and  humanity ;"  and  Archbishop  0  Donnell  is  a  favourable 
specimen  of  the  effects  of  the  Institution.  To  him  we  owe  the  first 
Irish  version  of  the  New  Testament,  published  in  1602;  and  also  the 
first  Irish  version  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  printed  in  1608.  He 
died  in  1629,  and  was  the  last  Archbishop  of  Tuam  who  could  speak 
the  Irish  language.  He  was  succeeded  in  1629  by  Randolph  Barton, 
an  Englishman  of  the  University  of  Cambridge. 

Bishops  of  Elphin. 

In  the  see  of  Elphin  we  find  Thomas  Chester,  a  native  of  London, 
nominated  by  the  Crown  in  1583;  he  died  the  same  year,  and  was 
succeeded  by  John  Lynch,  a  native  of  Ireland,  whose  conduct  certainly 
gave  but  poor  encouragement  to  the  Government  to  carry  out  the 
policy  recommended  by  Sir  Henry  Sidney.  For  after  reducing  the 
value  of  the  see  by  alienations  and  other  corruptions  to  an  income  of 
200  marks  per  annum,  he  resigned  his  post,  and  died  "a  publick 
Papist"  in  1611.  He  was  succeeded  by  Edward  King,  an  English- 
man, although  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Dublin,  who  was  the 
reverse,  in  every  respect,  of  his  predecessor.  He  built  a  castle  at 
Elphin  as  the  residence  of  the  bishops,  endowed  the  see  with  lauds 
which  he  himself  had  purchased,  recovered  its  antient  possessions,  and, 
as  "Ware  says,   '•  left  the  bishoprick  which  he  had  found  the  poorest, 

k2 


Cxlviii  INTRODUCTIOX, 

by  rotation  among  tlie  arcliiepiscopal  sees ;   and  that  three 

one  of  the  richest  of  all  Ireland."  He  is  mentioned  by  Strafford  with 
high  commendation  in  a  letter  to  Land,  and  is  there  called  (in  allu- 
sion to  his  name)  a  truly  Uoyal  Bishop.  Since  his  time  no  prelate 
who  could  speak  the  Irish  language  has  held  this  see. 

Bishops  of  Clonfert. 
Clonfert,  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth;  was  held  by  Stephen  Kerovan, 
or  Kirwan,  a  ?2r/^a'e  Irishman,  who  was  translated  to  this  see  from  Kil- 
macduagh  in  1582,  and  died  about  1602.  He  was  succeeded  by 
Roland  Lynch,  also  a  native,  who  succeeded  his  predecessor  at  Kil- 
macduagh,  and  in  1602  was  translated  to  Clonfert,  holding  Kilmac- 
duagh  in  commendam.  He  died  in  1625,  and  was  succeeded  in  1627 
by  Robert  Dawson,  an  Englishman  ;  and  no  prelate  capable  of  using 
the  Irish  language  has  ever  since  been  appointed  to  Clonfert. 

Bishops  of  Killalla  and  Aciionry. 

In  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  the  see  of  Killala  was  held  by  "  the 
wicked  archbishop"  Miler  Magrath,  to  whom  allusion  has  been  made, 
who  held  this  see  with  that  of  Achonry  in  commendam  for  almost  15 
years,  being  at  the  time  also  Archbishop  of  Cashel,  and  commendatory 
Bishop  of  Waterford  and  L  ism  ore  ! ! 

He  was  succeeded  in  1623  by  Archibald  Hamilton,  a  native  of 
Scotland,  who  had  likewise  Achonry  in  commendam  ;  and  was  trans- 
lated to  Cashel  in  1630.  Since  his  time  no  bishop  who  could  speak 
the  language  of  the  population  has  occupied  this  see. 

For  a  List  of  Irish  Prelates  and  Dignitaries,  vide  Archdeacon 
Cotton's  "  Fasti  Ecclesiie  Hibernica).  The  Succession  of  the  Prelates 
and  Members  of  tlie  Cathedral  Bodies  in  Ireland."    Dublin.  1847.  8vo. 

"When  these  facts  are  fairly  considered,  there  cannot  be  much 
astonishment  that  the  Reformed  Church  has  made  but  little  impres- 
sion on  the  people  of  Ireland  j  and  that  the  natives  (technically  so 
called)  of  the  west  and  south  still  continue  disaffected  generally  to 
the  English  Crown,  and  in  point  of  civilization  very  nearly  in  the  same 
condition  of  ignorance  and  barbarism  in  which  they  existed  in  the 
reign  of  James  I.  :    and,  if  we  revert  to  the  past  pages  of  history,  the 


i:nteoductiok.  cxlix 

of  the  eigliteeu  bisliops  should  sit  iu  like  manner,  bj  rota- 
tion among  the  episcopal  sees  ;  that  the  Primate  of  all  Ire- 
land should  sit  in  the  first  session,  then  the  Archbishops  of 
Dublin,  Cashel,  and  Tuam,  successively,  and  so  by  rotation 
of  sessions  for  erer  :  and  that  the  three  suffragan  bishops 
should  in  like  manner  sit  according  to  rotation,  from  ses- 
sion to  session,  in  the  following  order  :  the  Bishops  of 
Meath,  Kildare,  and  D err j,  in  the  first  session;  the  Bishops 
of  Raphoe,  of  Limerick,  Ardfert  and  Aghadoe,  and  of 
Dromore,  in  the  second  session;  of  Elphin,  of  Dow'n  and 
Connor,  and  of  Waterford  and  Lismore,  in  the  third  ses- 
sion; of  Leighlin  and  Ferns,  of  Clojne,  and  of  Cork  and 
Ross,  in  the  fourth  session;  of  Killaloe  and  Kilfenora,  of 
Kilmore,  and  of  Clogher,  in  the  fifth  session;  of  Ossory, 
of  Killala  and  Achonry,  and  of  Clonfert  and  Kilmacduagh, 
in  the  sixth  session. 

The  Act  of  Union*  received  the  royal  assent  on  Friday, 
the  1st  of  August,  1800  :  and  the  Primate  of  all  Ireland, 
and  the  Bishops  of  ^leath,  Kildare,  and  Derry,  became  the 

religious  policy  of  England  towards  Ireland  seems  to  justify  the 
opinion  wliicli  was  expressed  by  Archbishop  King,  in  an  unpublished 
letter  of  the  date  of  July  21,  1724,  and  cited  by  Bishop  Mant  (2  Hist. 
Church  of  Ireland,  230.),  '■  It  is  jilain  to  me  by  the  methods  that  have 
been  taken  since  the  Reformation,  and  which  are  yet  pursued  by 
both  the  Civil  and  Ecclesiastical  powers,  that  there  never  was  nor  is 
any  design  that  all  should  be  Protestants." 

*  Vide  2  Stephens,  Ecclesiastical  Statutes,  1536 — 1595. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  principal  statutes  (Vide  etiam, 
1  Stephens,  Ecclesiastical  Statutes,  1022,  1467,  1894,  1927,  1989, 
215G,  2232.)  enacted  since  the  Act  of  Union,  relating  to  the  Church 
of  England  in  Ireland  : 


cl  INTRODUCTION. 


representatives   of  tlie   lords   spiritual  of  Ireland   in    the 

Advowsons,  Powers  to  compromise  conflicting  claims),,  s,  i  o  v  ♦•        -fi  T 

to  Patronage  of ) 

Building,  repairing  or  otherwise  providing  of  churches] 

and  chapels,   and  of  houses  for  ministers,   and  the /43  Geo.  3,  c.  108.1 

providing  of  churchyards  and  glebes J  >E.  &  I. 

Amended  by 51   Geo.  3,  c.  115.) 

more  effectually  providing  for  the  building  and» 

rebuilding  of  churches,  chapels,  and  glebe  I  .-    „         „  _.. 

,  jr^u  u  riu     ^48    Geo.    3,    C.       DO. 

houses,    and  for  the  purchase  of  glebe  ' 

lands,  glebe  houses,  and  impropriations.. ' 

Anietided  by   49  Geo.  3,  c.   103. 

I    3  &  4  Gul.  4,  c.  37. 
Repealed,  and  other  provisions  made  hj  I    4  &  5  Gul.  4,  c.  90. 

I    6  &  7  Gul.  4,  c.  99. 
Chapels  of  ease,   amending   1   Geo.   2   (Irish  act),  fori    f:  <i,  >■  r  ]    i        -ii 

encouraging  the  building  of J    ^  ^  '  ^^^-  *'  ^'  '^^^ 

lands  for  the  improvement  of , 4  Geo.  4,  c.  86. 

Amended  by 5  Geo.  4,  c.     8. 

{7  Geo.  4.  c.   72. 
4  &  '  Gul   4'  c   90 
6  &  7  Gul.  4,'  c.  99. 
Oran   and   Drumtemple,    in  the   diocese   of   Elphin,! 

repealing  9  Anne  (Irish  act),   so  far  as  relates  to  ?10  Geo.  4,  c.  58. 

the  parishes  of J 

Rates  and  tithes,  for  the  more  easy  recovery  of 54  Geo,  3,  c.  68. 

f  4  Geo.  4,  c.  86. 
Repealed  in  part,  and  other  provisions  made  by<;    7  Geo.  4,  c.  72. 

I    3  &  4  Gul.  4,  c.  37. 
Rates  and  money  advanced  by  the  trustees  and  com-1        ^  „, 

missioners  of  first-fruits,   amending  the  laws  for/   .   ^     *      '     "   ,0^ 
collecting : J    ^  G^°'  ^'  ^-   13^-     V 

Repealed,  and  other  provisions  made  l»y  •!    o  c,  ^^'p  1   4    '    S"    I 

altering  and  amending  the  law  as  to  church  I    ^   „  .„_ 

rates,  and  for  regulating  the  same )  ^°'     '  ^' 

Repealed,  and  other  provisions  made  by  J   o  »  ^"'p   |    /   '    07 

consolidating  and  amending  the  laws  which 

regulate    the    levy    and   application    of 

church  rates  and  parish  cesses,  and  the  L  7  Geo.  4,  c.   72. 

election  of  churchwardens,  and  the  main 

tenance  of  ])arish  clerks 

Repealed  in  part,  SLiid  other  provisions  vadLdehj'    3  &  4  Gul.  4,  c.  37. 

Sites  of  churches,  removing  doubts  respecting 53  Geo.  3,  c.  66. 

See  further 4  Geo.  4,  c.  86. 

for  churches  and  churchyards,  empowering)...    p        „  ,,„  , 

rectors  and  vicars  to  grant  glebe  land  forP  •     >     • 

Temporalities,  altering  and  amending  the  laws  relating  to      3  &  4  Gul.  4,  c.  37 

4  &  5  Gul.  4,  c.  90 
6  &  7  Gul.  4,  c.  99 

Amended  by  I    3  &  4  Vict.  c.  101. 

6  &  7  Vict.  c.  57. 
11  &  12  Vict.  c.  80. 


!.. 


! 


1 


IKTKODUCTION.  cli 

Parliament   of  the  United  Kingdom,  for  the  first  session 
thereof. 

The  Act  of  Union  was  altered  by  stat.  3  &  4  Giil.  IV., 
c.  37.,  not  only  as  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  archbishops  and 
bishops,  and  the  alternate  sessions  in  which  they  are  to  sit 
in  Parliament;  but  it  destroyed  ten  bishopricks  and  re- 
duced two  archbishops  to  the  rank  of  bishops. 

The  Editor  cannot  sufficiently  express  the  obligations 
he  is  under  to  the  Rer.  Dr.  Elrington  for  the  trouble  he 
has  taken  in  examining  all  the  proof  sheets  with  tlie  original 
Manuscript,  and  for  many  suggestions  which  he  has  received 
from  him. 

To  the  Rev.  James  Henthorn  Todd,  D.D.,  Fellow  of 
Trinity  College,  Dublin,  the  Editor  is  likewise  under  very 
great  obligations,  for  yaluable  assistance. 

The  Editor  has  experienced  every  possible  attention 
and  facility  from  Mr.  Hatchell,  of  the  Rolls  Office,  in 
Dublin,  when  examining  the  proof  sheets  with  the 
Manuscript  Book,  and  for  which  he  begs  to  express  his 
best  acknowledgments. 

The  Editor  having  collated  the  proof  sheets  with  the 
Manuscript  Book,  is  exclusively  responsible  for  any  inac- 
curacies that  may  exist  in  them. 


61,  Chancery  Lane, 
May  31,  1849. 


Clii  STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.  (iK.) 


A  P  P  E  N  D  I X, 

AN   ACT 

FOR    THE 

UNIFORMITY     OF     COMMON    PRAYER    AND    SERVICE    IN 

THE    CHURCH,    AND    THE    ADMINISTRATION    OF 

THE    SACRAMENTS. 

WHERE  at  tlie  death  of  our  late  Sovereign  Lord 
King  Ed\yard  the  Sixth,  there  remained  one  uniform 
order  of  Common  Service,  and  Prayer,  and  of  the  Adminis- 
tration of  Sacraments,  Rites  and  Ceremonies  in  the  Church 
of  England,  which  ^yas  set  forth  in  one  Book,  intituled, 
(The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  Administration  of 
Sacraments,  and  other  Rites  and  Ceremonies  in  the  Church 
of  England,)  authorized  by  Act  of  Parliament,  holden  in 
the  said  Realm  of  England,  in  the  Fifth  and  Sixth  Years 
of  our  said  late  Sovereign  Lord  King  Edward  the  Sixth, 


The  text  has  been  collated  by  the  Editor  with  the  Statute  Roll,  preserved  in  the 
Rolls  Office,  Dublin,  of  which  it  is  an  accurate  copy,  with  the  alteration  only 
of  the  contractions,  old  spelling,  and  supplying  the  necessary  capital  letters. 
In  the  following  notes  are  shown  the  variations  from  the  original  Manuscript 
Statute  in  the  professed  copy  contained  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  printed 
in  4to.  in  1846  by  ''George  and  John  Grierson,  Printers  to  the  Queen's  Most 
Excellent  Majesty"  in  Ireland. 

Queen's  Printers'. 
1.  9.     Common  Service,  Praver. 


8TAT.  2  ELiz.  c.  2.  (ill.)  cliii 

intituled,  (An  Act  for  the  Uniformity  of  Common  Prayer, 
and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments:)  the  ^vhich  was 
repealed  and  taken  aNvay  by  Act  of  Parliament  in  the  said 
Realm  of  England,  in  the  first  year  of  the  Reign  of  our  late 
Sovereign  Lady  Queen  Mary,  to  the  great  decay  of  the  due 
honour  of  God,  and  discomfort  to  the  professors  of  the 
truth  of  Christ's  Religion.  Be  it  therefore  enacted  by 
the  Authority  of  this  present  ParHament,  That  the  said 
Book,  Avith  the  Order  of  Service,  and  of  the  Administra- 
tion of  Sacraments,  Rites  and  Ceremonies,  with  the 
alteration  and  additions  therein  added  and  appointed  by 
this  Statute,  shall  stand  and  be  from  and  after  the  Feast 
[a  blank,  but  no  erasure],  in  full  force  and  cfi*ect,  according 
to  the  tenor  and  effect  of  this  Statute.  And  further  bo 
it  enacted  by  the  Queen's  Highness,  with  the  Assent  of 
the  Lords  and  Commons  in  this  present  ParKament 
assembled,  and  by  the  Authority  of  the  same.  That  all  and 
singular  Ministers,  in  any  Cathedral,  or  Parish  Church,  or 
other  Place  within  this  Realm  of  Ireland,  shall,  from  and 
after  the  Feast  of  [a  blank,  but  no  erasure]  next  coming, 
be  bounden  to  say  and  use  the  Mattins,  Evensong,  Celebra- 
tion of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  Administration  of  each 
of  the  Sacraments,  and  all  their  Common  and  Open 
Prayer,  in  such  order  and  form  as  is  mentioned  in  the 
said  Book  so  authorized  by  Parliament,  in  the  said  fifth 
and  sixth  years  of  the  Reign  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth, 


Queen's  Print ers\ 
11.  12,  13.     Feast  of  Pentecost,  next  ensuing. 

I.  20.     Feast  of  Saint  John  Baptist,  then  next  ensuing. 

II.  23,  21.     other  Common  and  Open  Prayer. 


div  STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.  (iR.) 

with  one  alteration  or  addition  of  certain  Lessons  to  be 
used  on  every  Sunday  in  the  year,  and  the  form  of  the 
Litany  altered  and  corrected,  and  two  Sentences  only 
added  in  the  delivery  of  the  Sacrament  to  the  Com- 
municants, and  none  other  or  otherwise ;  and  that  if  any 
manner  of  Person,  Vicar,  or  other  whatsoever  Minister, 
that  ought  or  should  sing  or  say  Common  Prayer  mentioned 
in  the  said  Book,  or  minister  the  Sacraments,  from  and 
after  the  Feast  of  [a  blank,  but  no  erasure]  next  coming, 
refuse  to  use  the  said  Common  Prayers,  or  to  minister  the 
Sacraments  in  such  Cathedi^al  or  Parish  Chm'ch,  or  other 
places,  as  he  should  use  to  minister  the  same,  in  such  order 
and  form  as  they  be  mentioned  and  set  forth  in  the  said 
Book,  or  shall  wilfully  or  obstinately  (standing  in  the 
same)  use  any  other  Rite,  Ceremony,  order,  form,  or  manner 
of  celebrating  of  the  Lord's  Supper  openly  or  privily, 
or  Mattins,  Evensong,  Administration  of  the  Sacraments, 
or  other  Open  Prayers  than  is  mentioned  and  set  forth  in 
the  said  Book.  (Open  Prayer  in  and  through  ovit 
this  Act,  is  meant  that  Prayer  which  is  for 
other  to  come  unto,  or  hear,  either  in  Common 
Churches  or  Privy  Chappels,  or  Oratories,  com- 
monly called  the  Service  of  the  Church)  or 
shall  preach,  declare  or  speak  any  thing  in  the  deroga- 
tion or  depraving  of  the  said  Book,  or  any  thing  therein 
contained,  or  of  any  part  thereof,  and  shall  be  thereof  law- 


Queen's  Printers'. 
1.  6.     Parson. 
1.9.     Feast  of  Saint  John  Baptist  aforesaid. 


STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.  (IE.)  clv 

fully  convicted  according  to  the  la^s  of  this  Realm,  by 
verdict  of  twelve  men,  or  by  his  own  confession,  or  by  the 
notorious  evidence  of  the  fact,  shall  lose  and  forfeit  to  the 
Queen's  Highness,  Her  Heirs  and  Successors,  for  his  first 
ofience,  the  profit  of  all  his  Spiritual  Benefices  or  Pro- 
motions coming  or  arising  in  one  whole  year  next  after  his 
conviction;  and  also  that  the  Parson  so  convicted  shall  for 
the  same  offence  suffer  imprisonment  by  the  space  of  six 
months  without  bail  or  mainprize :  And  if  any  such  Person 
once  convicted  of  any  offence  concerning  the  premisses,  shall 
after  his  first  conviction  eftsoones  offend  and  be  thereof 
in  form  aforesaid  lawfully  convicted,  that  then  the  same 
Person  shall  for  his  second  offence  suffer  imprisonment  by 
the  space  of  one  whole  year,  and  also  shall  therefore  be 
deprived  (ipso  facto)  of  all  his  Spiritual  Promotions;  and 
that  it  shall  be  lawful  to  all  Patrons  and  Donors  of  all  and 
singular  the  same  Spiritual  Promotions,  or  of  any  of  them, 
to  present  or  collate  to  the  same,  as  though  the  Person  or 
Persons  so  offending  were  dead;  and  that  if  any  such 
Person  or  Persons,  after  he  shall  be  twice  convicted  in 
form  aforesaid,  shall  offend  against  any  of  the  premisses  the 
third  time,  and  shall  be  thereof  in  form  aforesaid  lawfully 
convicted,  that  then  the  Person  so  offending  and  convicted 
the  third  time,  shall  be  deprived  (ipso  facto)  of  all  his  Spi- 
ritual Promotions,  and  also  shall  suffer  imprisonment  during 


Queen's  Printers'. 
1.  7.     Person. 
1.  16.     Patrons  or  Donors. 
1.  17.     or  any  of  them. 

I.  18.     collate  unto  the  same. 

II.  20,  21.     in  the  form  aforesaid. 


clvi  STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.   (IR.) 

his  life:  And  if  tlic  Person  that  shall  oiFend  and  be  convict 
in  form  aforesaid,  concerning  any  of  the  premisses,  shall  not 
be  beneficed,  nor  have  any  Spiritual  Promotion,  that  then 
the  same  Person  so  offending  and  convict,  shall  for  the  first 
offence  suffer  imprisonment  during  one  whole  year  next 
after  his  said  conviction,  without  bail  or  mainprize ;  and  if 
any  such  Person  not  having  any  Spiritual  Promotion,  after 
his  first  conviction  shall  eftsoones  offend  in  any  thing  con- 
cerning the  premisses,  and  shall  in  form  aforesaid  be  thereof 
lawfully  convicted,  that  then  the  same  Person  shall  for  his 
second  offence  suffer  imprisonment  during  his  life.  And 
it  is  ordained  and  enacted  by  the  Authority  abovesaid, 
That  if  any  Person  or  Persons  whatsoever,  after  the  said 
Feast  of  [a  blank,  but  no  erasure]  next  coming,  shall  in  any 
Interludes,  Plays,  Songs,  Rhymes,  or  by  other  open  words, 
declare  or  speak  any  thing  in  derogation,  depraving  or 
despising  of  the  same  Book,  or  of  any  thing  therein  con- 
tained, or  any  part  thereof,  or  shall,  by  open  fact,  deed,  or 
by  open  threatenings,  compel  or  cause,  or  otherwise  procure 
or  maintain  any  Person,  Vicar  or  other  Minister,  in  any 
Cathedral  or  Parish  Church,  or  in  Chapel,  or  in  any  other 
Place,  to  shig  or  say  any  Common  and  Open  Prayer,  or  to 
minister  any  Sacrament  otherwise,  or  in  any  other  manner 
and  form  than  is  mentioned  in  the  said  Book ;  or  that  by  any 
of  the  said  means  shall  unlawfully  interrupt,  or  let  any  Person, 

Queen's  Printer^'. 
].  1.     be  convicted. 

11.  3,  4.     that  the  same  Person  so  offending  and  convicted. 
1.  12.     aforesaid. 

1.  14.     Feast  of  Saint  John  Ba2)iist. 
1.  20.     Parson. 
1.21.     or  Chapel. 
1.  25.     Parson. 


STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.   (IR.)  clvii 

Vicar,  or  other  Minister  in  any  Cathedral  or  Parish  Churcli, 
Oliapel,  or  any  other  Place,  to  sing  or  say  Common  and 
Open  Prayer,  or  to  minister  the  Sacraments,  or  any  of  them, 
in  such  manner  and  form  as  is  mentioned  in  the  said  Book; 
that  then  every  such  Person  being  thereof  laAvfully  convicted 
in  form  abovesaid,  shall  forfeit  to  the  Queen,  our  Sovereign 
Lady,  Her  Heirs  and  Successors,  for  the  first  offence  an 
hundred  marks ;  and  if  any  Person  or  Persons,  being  once 
convict  of  any  such  offence,  eftsoones  offend  against  any 
of  the  last  recited  offences,  and  shall  in  form  aforesaid  be 
thereof  lawfully  convict,  that  then  the  same  Person  so 
offending  and  convict,  shall  for  the  second  offence  forfeit 
to  the  Queen,  our  Sovereign  Lady,  Her  Heirs  and  Succes- 
sors, four  hundred  marks;  and  if  any  person,  after  he  in 
form  aforesaid  shall  have  been  twice  convict  of  any  offence 
concerning  any  of  the  last  recited  offences,  shall  offend 
the  third  time,  and  be  thereof  in  form  abovesaid  law- 
fully convict,  that  then  every  Person  so  offending  and 
convict,  shall  for  his  third  offence  forfeit  to  our  Sovereign 
Lady  the  Queen  all  his  goods  and  chattels,  and  shall  suffer 
imprisonment  during  his  life  :  iVnd  if  any  Person  or  Per- 
sons, that  for  his  first  offence  concerning  the  premisses 
shall  be  convict  in  form  abovesaid,  do  not  pay  the  sum 
to  be  paid  by  virtue  of  his  conviction,  in  such  manner  and 


Queen's  Printers\ 
1.  9.  convicted. 
1.  11.  convicted. 
),  12.  convicted. 
1.  15.  convicted. 
1.  18.  convicted. 
1.  19.  convicted. 
1.  23.     convicted  in  form  aforesaid. 


clviii  STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.  (iR.) 

form  as  the  same  ought  to  be  paid,  within  six  weeks  next 
after  his  conviction,  that  then  every  such  Person  so  convicted 
and  so  not  paying  the  same,  shall  for  the  same  first  offence, 
instead  of  the  same  sum,  suffer  imprisonment  by  the  space 
of  six  months  without  bail  or  mainprize;  and  if  any  Per- 
son or  Persons,  that  for  his  second  offence  concerning  the 
premisses  shall  be  convict  in  form  abovesaid,  do  not  pay 
the  said  sum  to  be  paid  by  virtue  of  his  conviction  and 
this  Estatute,  in  such  manner  and  form  as  the  same  ought 
to  be  paid,  within  six  weeks  next  after  his  said  second 
conviction,  that  then  every  Person  so  convicted,  and  not  so 
paying  the  same,  shall  for  the  same  second  offence,  instead 
of  the  said  sum,  suffer  imprisonment  during  twelve  months 
without  bail  or  mainprize:  And  that  from  and  after  the 
said  Feast  of  [a  blank,  but  no  erasure],  next  coming  all  and 
every  Person  and  Persons  inhabiting  within  this  Realm  shall 
diligently  and  faithfully,  having  no  lawful  or  reasonable 
excuse  to  be  absent,  endeavour  themselves  to  resort  to  their 
Parish  Church  or  Chapel  accustomed,  or  upon  reasonable 
let  thereof  to  some  usual  place,  where  Common  Prayer  and 
such  service  of  God  shall  be  used  in  such  time  of  let, 
upon  every  Sunday,  and  other  days  ordained  and  used  to 
be  kept  as  Holy  Days,  and  then  and  there  to  abide  orderly 
and  soberly  during  the  time  of  the  Common  Prayer,  Preach- 
ings, or  other  Service  of  God,  there  to  be  used  and  minis- 

Queeri's  Printers'. 

1.  2.  every  Person. 

1.  4.  said  sum. 

1.  7.  convicted  in  form  aforesaid. 

1.  9.  Statute. 

1.  11.  so  not. 

1.  12.  in  the  stead. 

1.  15.  Feast  of  Saint  Jo/in  Baptist. 


STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.  (iK.)  cHx 

tered,  upon  pain  of  pimislimeiit  bj  the  Censures  of  the 
Church,  and  also  upon  pain  that  every  Person  so  offending 
shall  forfeit  for  every  such  offence  twelve-pence,  to  be  levied 
by  the  Churchwardens  of  the  Parish  where  such  offence 
shall  be  done,  to  the  use  of  the  people  of  the  same  Parish, 
of  the  goods,  lands,  and  tenements  of  such  offenders,  by  way 
of  distress:  And  for  due  execution  hereof  the  Queen's 
most  Excellent  Majesty,  the  Lords  Temporal,  and  all  the 
Commons  in  this  present  Parliament  assembled,  do  in  God's 
Name  earnestly  require  and  charge  all  the  Archbishops, 
Bishops,  and  other  Ordinaries,  that  they  shall  endeavour 
themselves  to  the  uttermost  of  their  knowledges,  that  the 
due  and  true  execution  hereof  may  be  had  throughout  their 
Dioceses  and  Charges,  as  they  will  answer  before  God  for 
such  evils  and  plagues,  wherewith  Almighty  God  may  justly 
punish  his  people  for  neglecting  this  good  and  wholesome 
law.  And  for  their  Authority  in  this  Behalf,  be  it  further 
enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid,  That  all  and  singular, 
the  same  Archbishops,  Bishops,  and  all  other  their  Officers 
exercising  Ecclesiastical  Jurisdiction,  as  well  in  places  exempt 
as  not  exempt  within  their  Diocese,  shall  have  full  Power 
and  Authority  by  this  Act  to  reform,  correct,  and  punish 
by  Censures  of  the  Church,  all  and  singular  Persons,  which 
shall  offend  within  any  their  Jurisdictions  or  Diocese  after 


Queen'' s  Print ers\ 

1.  5.  poor. 

1.  6.  offender. 

1.  7.  And  for  the  due  execution  thereof. 

1.  10.  all  Archbishops. 

1.  20.  place. 

1.  21.  Dioceses. 

1.  24.  Dioceses. 


clX  STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.   (lE.) 

the  said  Feast  of  [a  blank,  no  erasure],  next  coming 
against  this  Act  and  Estatiite;  any  other  Law,  Estatute, 
Privilege,  Liberty,  or  Provision  heretofore  made,  had,  or 
suffered,  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding.  And  it  is 
ordained  and  enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid,  That 
all  and  every  Justices  of  Peace,  Gaol  Delivery,  of  Oyer 
and  Determiner,  or  Justices  of  Assize,  shall  have  full  Power 
and  Authority,  in  every  of  their  open  and  general  Sessions, 
to  enquire,  hear,  and  determine  all  and  all  manner  of 
offences,  that  shall  be  committed  or  done  contrary  to  any 
Article, contained  in  this  present  Act,  within  the  limits  of 
the  Commission  to  them  directed,  and  to  make  process 
for  the  execution  of  the  same,  as  they  may  do  against 
any  Person  being  indicted  before  them,  of  trespass,  or 
lawfully  convicted  thereof.  Provided  always,  and  be  it 
enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid,  That  all  and  every 
Archbishop  and  Bishop  shall  and  may  at  all  time  and 
times  at  his  liberty  and  pleasure  join  and  associate  himself 
by  virtue  of  this  Act  to  the  said  Justices  of  the  Peace, 
Gaol  Delivery,  and  of  Oyer  and  Determiner,  or  to  the  said 
Justices  of  iVssize,  at  every  of  the  said  open  and  general 
Sessions  to  be  holden  in  any  place  within  his  Diocese 
for  and  to  the  enquiry,  hearing,  and  determining  of  the 
offences  aforesaid.  Provided  also,  and  be  it  enacted  by 
the   Authority  aforesaid,   That  the  Books  concerning  the 


QueeiVs  Printers*. 
11.  1,  2.     Feast  of  Saint  John  Baptist,  against  this  Act. 
1.  2.     Statute.  Statute. 

I.  6.     Justices  of  the  Peace. 

II.  6,  7.     Oyer  and  Terminer. 
1.  20.     of  Over  and  Terminer. 


STAT.  2  KLIZ.  C.  2.    {111.)  Clxi 

said  Services  shall,  afc  the  costs  and  charges  of  the 
Parishioners  of  every  Parish  and  Cathedral  Church,  be 
attained  or  gotten  before  the  said  Feast  of  [a  blank,  but 
no  erasure]  next  following ;  and  that  all  such  Parishes  and 
Cathedral  Churches,  or  other  Places  where  the  said  Books 
shall  be  attained  and  gotten  before  the  said  Feast  of 
[a  blank,  but  no  erasure],  shall  within  three  weeks  next 
after  the  said  Books  so  attained  and  gotten,  use  the 
said  Service,  and  put  the  same  in  ure,  according  to  this 
Act.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority  afore- 
said. That  no  Person  or  Persons  shall  be  at  any  time  here- 
after impeached  or  otherwise  molested  of  or  for  any  of 
the  offences  above  mentioned,  hereafter  to  be  committed 
or  done  contrary  to  this  Act,  unless  he  or  they  so  offending 
be  thereof  indicted  at  the  next  general  Sessions  to  be  holden 
before  any  such  Justices  of  the  Peace,  Gaol  Delivery,  of 
Oyer  and  Determiner,  or  Justices  of  Assize,  next  after  any 
offence  committed  or  done  contrary  to  the  tenor  of  this 
Act.  Pro'^^ded  always,  and  be  it  ordained  and  enacted 
by  the  Authority  aforesaid,  That  all  and  singular  Lords 
of  the  Parliament,  for  the  third  offence  above  mentioned, 
shall  be  tried  by  their  Peers,  before  such  Peer  of  this  Realm 
of  English  Blood,  as  by  the  Lord  Deputy,  or  other  Gover- 
nors of  this  Realm,  for  the  time  being,  shall  be  by  Com- 

Queen's  Printers\ 
1.  3.     attained  and  gotten. 

1.  3.     Feast  of  Saint  John  Baptist;  and  that  all  such  Parishes. 
1.  4.     Parish. 

1.  6.     Feast  of  Saint  John  Baptist  aforesaid. 
1.  9.     in  use. 
1.  15.     Session. 

I.  17.     Oyer  and  Terminer. 

II.  23,  24.       "Governor    or"     interpolated     between     "other"     and 

"  Governors." 

I 


clxii  STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.  (IB.) 

mission  appointed  under  the  Broad  Seal.  Prorided  also, 
and  be  it  ordained  and  enacted  bv  the  Authority  aforesaid, 
That  the  Major  of  Dublin,  and  all  other  Majors,  Bailiffs, 
and  other  Head  Officers  of  all  and  singular  Cities, 
Boroughs,  and  Towns-corporate  within  this  Realm,  to  the 
which  Justices  of  Peace,  or  of  Gaol  Delirerj,  or  Assize,  do 
not  commonly  repair,  shall  hare  fidl  Power  and  Authority 
by  virtue  of  this  Act,  to  enquire,  hear,  and  determine  the 
offences  abovesaid,  and  every  of  them,  yearly,  within  fifteen 
days  after  the  Feast  of  Easter  and  Saint  Michael  the 
Archangel,  in  like  manner  and  form  as  Justices  of  the 
Peace,  Gaol  Delivery,  Assize,  and  Oyer  and  Determiner, 
may  do.  Provided  always,  and  be  it  ordained  and  enacted 
by  the  Authority  aforesaid.  That  all  and  singular  Arch- 
bishops and  Bishops,  and  every  of  their  Chancellors,  Com- 
missaries, Archdeacons,  and  other  Ordinaries,  having  any 
peculiar  Ecclesiastical  Jurisdiction,  shall  have  full  Power 
and  Authority  by  virtue  of  this  Act,  as  well  to  enquire 
in  "  thies  "  Visitation,  Synods,  and  elsewhere  within  their 
Jurisdictions,  at  any  other  time  and  place,  to  take  accusa- 
tions and  informations  of  all  and  every  the  things  above- 
mentioned,  done,  committed  or  perpetrated  within  the  limits 
of  their  Jurisdictions  and  Authority,  and  to  punish  the 
same  by  Admonition,  Excommunication,  Sequestration,  or 
Deprivation,  and  other  Censures  and  Processes,  in  like  form 


QueeiVs  Pi^inters^ 
1.  10.     Feasts. 
1.  12.     Oyer  and  Terminer. 
1.  19.     in  their  Visitation. 
1.  20.     time  and  place,  and  to  take. 
U.  21,  22.     abovesaid. 


STAT.  2  ELiz.  c.  2.  (iR.)  clxiii 

as  heretofore  hath  been  used  in  like  cases  bj  the  Queen's 
Ecclesiastical  laws.  Provided  always,  and  be  it  enacted, 
That  whatsoever  Person  offending  in  the  premisses,  shall 
for  the  offence  first  receive  punishment  of  the  Ordinary, 
having  a  testimony  thereof  under  the  said  Ordinary's  seal, 
shall  not  for  the  same  offence  eftsoones  be  convicted 
before  the  Justices;  and  likewise,  receiving  for  the  said 
first  offence,  punishment  by  the  Justices,  he  shall  not  for 
the  same  offence  eftsoones  receive  punishment  of  the 
Ordinary ;  any  thing  contained  in  this  Act  to  the  contrary 
notwithstanding.  Provided  always,  and  be  it  enacted. 
That  such  Ornaments  of  the  Church,  and  of  the  Ministers 
thereof,  shall  be  retained  and  be  in  use,  as  was  in  the 
Church  of  England  by  Authority  of  Parliament,  in  the 
second  year  of  the  Reign  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth,  until 
other  order  shall  be  therein  taken  by  the  Authority  of  the 
Queen's  Majesty,  with  the  advice  of  Her  Commissioners 
appointed  and  authorized  under  the  great  seal  of  England, 
or  of  this  Realm,  for  Causes  Ecclesiastical,  or  by  the  Au- 
thority of  the  Lord  Deputy,  or  other  Governor  or  Gover- 
nors of  this  Realm  for  the  time  being,  with  the  advice  of 
the  Council  of  this  Realm  under  the  great  seal  of  the 
same,  and  also  that  if  there  shall  happen  any  contempt  or 
irreverence  to  be  used  in  the  Ceremonies  or  Rites  of  the 
Church,  by  the  misusing  of  the  Orders  appointed  in  this 
Book,  the  Queen's  Majesty  may,  by  the  like  advice  of  the 
said  Commissioners ;  or  the  Lord  Deputy,  or  other  Gover- 


Queen's  Printers*. 

I.  14.     by  the  Authority  of  Parliament. 

II.  22,  23.     great  seal  of  this  Realm. 

12 


Clxiv  STAT.  2  KLIZ.  0.  2.  (ll{.) 

nor  or  Governors  of  this  Realm  for  the  time  being,  may, 
with  the  advice  of  the  Council  of  this  Realm,  ordain  and 
publish  such  further  Ceremonies  or  Rites,  as  may  be  most 
for  the  advancement  of  God's  glory,  the  edifying  of  his 
Church,  and  the  due  reverence  of  Christ's  Holy  Mysteries 
and  Sacraments.  iVnd  be  it  further  enacted  by  the 
Authority  aforesaid,  That  all  Laws,  Statutes,  and  Ordi- 
nances wherein  or  whereby  any  other  Service,  Adminis- 
tration of  Sacraments,  or  Common  Prayer  is  limited, 
established,  or  set  forth  to  be  used  within  this  Realm, 
shall  from  henceforth  be  utterly  void  and  of  none 
effect.  And  forasmuch  as  in  most  places  of  this  Realm, 
there  cannot  be  found  English  Ministers  to  serve  in  the 
Church  or  Places  appointed  for  Common  Prayer,  or  to 
minister  the  Sacraments  to  the  people,  and  that  if  some 
good  mean  were  provided,  that  they  might  use  the  Prayer, 
Service,  and  Administration  of  Sacraments  set  out  and 
established  by  this  Act,  in  such  language  as  they  might 
best  understand,  the  due  Honour  of  God  should  be  thereby 
much  advanced ;  and  for  that  also,  that  the  same  may  not 
be  in  their  native  language,  as  well  for  difficulty  to  get  it 
printed,  as  that  few  in  the  whole  Realm  can  read  the  Irish 
Letters :  We  do  therefore  most  humblv  beseech  Your  Ma- 
jesty,  that  with  Your  Plighness's  Favour  and  Royal  Assent, 
it  may  be  enacted,  ordained,  established  and  provided  by 
Authority  of  this  Parliament,  That  in  every  such  Church 


Queen's  Pi-inters'. 
11.  4,  5.     this  Church. 
1.  14.     Churches. 

I.  16.     good  men. 

II.  25,  26.     by  the  Authority  of  this  present  Parliament. 


STAT.  2  ELIZ.  C.  2.   {in.)  clxY 

or  Place,  ^vliere  the  Couniion  Minister  or  Priest  hath 
not  the  use  or  knowledge  of  the  English  tongue,  it  shall 
be  lawful  for  the  same  Common  Minister  or  Priest  to 
say  and  use  the  Mattins,  Evensong,  Celebration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  and  Administration  of  each  of  the  Sacra- 
ments, and  all  their  Common  and  Open  Prayer  in  the 
Latin  tongue,  in  such  order  and  form  as  they  be  mentioned 
and  set  forth  in  the  said  Book  established  by  this 
according  to  the  tenor  of  this  Act,  and  none  otherwise, 
nor  in  other  manner ;  any  thing  before  expressed  and  con- 
tained in  this  Act  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 


Queen's  Printers^ 
11.  8,  9.     by  this  Act,  and  according. 


Clxvi  STAT.   17  &  18  CAR.  II.  C.  6.  (IR.) 


AN   ACT 

FOR  THE  UNIFORMITY  OF  PUBLIC  PRATERS,  AND  ADMINIS- 
TRATION OF  SACRAMENTS,  AND  OTHER  RITES  AND  CERE- 
MONIES; AND  FOR  ESTABLISHING  THE  FORM  OF  MAKING, 
ORDAINING,  AND  CONSECRATING  BISHOPS,  PRIESTS,  AND 
DEACONS,    IN   THE    CHURCH    OF    IRELAND. 

WHEREAS  nothing  conduceth  more  to  the  honour 
of  God,  the  settling  of  the  peace  of  a  Nation, 
(which  is  desired  of  all  good  men.)  nor  to  the  adrancement 
of  Religion,  then  an  universal  agreement  in  the  Public 
"Worship  of  Almighty  God;  and  to  the  intent  that  We, 
His  Majesty's  Subjects  of  this  His  Kingdom  of  Ireland, 
may  hold  the  same  Uniformity  of  Common  Prayers, 
and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments,  and  other  the 
Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according  to  the 
Use  of  the  Church  of  England:  together  with  the 
Psalter  or  Psalms  of  David,  pointed  as  they  are  to  be 
sung  or  said  in  Churches;  and  the  Form  or  Manner  of 
Making,  Ordaining,  or  Consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and 
Deacons,  which  was  recommended  unto    both   Houses  of 


The  text  has  been  collated  by  the  Editor  with  the  Statute  Roll,  preserved  ia  the 
Rolls  Office,  Dublin,  of  which  it  is  an  accurate  copy,  with  the  alteration  only 
of  the  contractions,  old  spelling,  and  supplying  the  necessary  capital  letters. 
In  the  following  notes  are  shown  the  variations  from  the  original  Manuscnpt 
Statute  in  the  professed  copy  contained  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  printed 
in  4to.  in  1846  "by  George  and  John  Grierson,  Printers  to  the  Queen's  Most 
Excellent  Majesty  "  in  Ireland, 

Qr(€en's  Prinfers'. 

1.  13.     "in  this  Church  of  Ireland'' ,   interpolated  between  "may"  and 

"hold". 
I.  13.     Conformity. 
I.  18.     Form  and  Manner. 


STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  II.  C.  6.  (IR.)  clxvii 

Convocation  here  assembled  in  Ireland;  to  consider 
whether  the  same  Form  of  Public  Worship  might  not 
be  profitably  received,  as  the  Public  Form  of  Divine 
Service  in  this  Your  Majesty's  Kingdom  of  Ireland. 
Whereupon  both  Houses  of  Convocation  did  diligently 
consider  the  same,  and  after  mature  consideration,  well 
weighing  the  great  advantages  that  must  necessarily  arise 
unto  the  whole  Kingdom  from  the  Uniformity  of  Public 
Prayers,  did  fully  approve  and  allow  the  same,  and  have 
exhibited  and  presented  in  writing  unto  Your  Majesty's 
Lord  Lieutenant  and  Council  here  in  Ireland,  one  Book 
hereunto  annexed ;  intituled.  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
and  Administration  of  Sacraments,  and  other  Rites  and 
Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according  to  the  Use  of  the 
Church  of  England ;  together  with  the  Psalter  and  Psalms  of 
David,  pointed  as  they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  Churches ; 
and  the  Form  or  Manner  of  Making,  Ordaining,  and 
Consecrating  Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons.  Therefore 
to  the  intent  that  the  greatly  desirable  work  of  Uniformity 
in  Divine  Worship  may  be  obtained,  and  that  every  Person 
within  this  Your  Majesty's  Realm  of  Ireland,  may  cer- 
tainly know  the  rule  to  which  he  is  to  conform  in  Public 
Worship  and  Administration  of  Sacraments,  and  other 
Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church  of  Ireland,  and  the 
manner  how  and  by  whom  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons 


Queen's  Printers' . 
1.  10.     presented  unto. 
1.  13.     Administration  of  the  Sacraments. 

I.  15.     Church  q/ Ireland. 

II.  15,  16.     Psalter  or  Psalms  o/ David. 
1.17.     Form  and  Manner. 


clxviii  STAT.  17  &  18  cae.  ii.  c.  G.  (ir.) 

are,  and  ought  to  be  Made,  Ordained,  and  Consecrated : 
May  it  please  Your  Majesty,  That  it  be  enacted,  and 
be  it  enacted  by  the  King  s  most  Excellent  Majesty,  by 
and  with  the  Advice  and  Consent  of  the  Lords  Spiritual 
and  Temporal,  and  of  the  Commons,  in  this  present  Parlia- 
ment assembled,  and  by  Authority  of  the  same.  That 
all  and  singular  Ministers,  in  any  Cathedral,  Collegiate,  or 
Parish  Church  or  Chapel,  or  other  Place  of  Public  Worship 
within  this  Realm  of  Ireland,  shall  be  bound  to  say  and 
use  the  Morning  Prayer,  Evening  Prayer,  Celebration  and 
Administration  of  both  the  Sacraments,  and  all  other  the 
Public  and  Common  Prayer,  in  such  order  and  form  as  is 
mentioned  in  the  said  Book  annexed  and  joined  to  this 
present  Act,  and  intituled,  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments,  and  other  Rites 
and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according  the  Use  of  the 
Church  of  England;  together  \\ith  the  Psalter  or  Psalms 
of  David,  pointed  as  they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  the 
Churches;  and  the  Form  or  Manner  of  Making,  Ordaining, 
and  Consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons:  and 
that  the  Morning  and  EA^ening  Prayers  therein  contained, 
shall  upon  every  Lord's  Day,  and  upon  all  other  days  and 
occasions,  and  at  the  times  therein  appointed,  be  openly 
and  solemnly  read  by  all  and  every  Minister  or  Curate 
in    every    Church,    Chapel,    or    other    Place    of    Public 


Queen^s  Print ers\ 

I.  6.     and  by  the  Autliority. 

II.  16,  17.     the  Church  o/ Ireland. 
11.  18,  19.     in  Churches^ 

1.  19.     Form  and  Manner. 


STAT.  17  &  13  CAE.  II.  C.  6.   (IR.)  clxix 

AVorship  within  this  His  Majesty's  Realui  of  Ireland. 
And  to  the  end  that  Uniformity  in  the  Public  Worship 
of  God,  which  is  so  much  desired,  may  be  speedily 
effected ;  Be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid, 
That  every  Parson,  Vicar,  or  other  Minister  whatsoever, 
who  now  hath  and  enjoy eth  any  Ecclesiastical  Benefice  or 
Promotion  within  this  Realm  of  Ireland,  shall  in  the  Church, 
Cliapel,  or  Place  of  Public  "Worship  belonging  to  his  said 
Benefice  or  Promotion,  upon  some  Lord's  Day  before  the 
Feast  of  the  Nativity  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  fSaviour 
Commonly  called  Xmas  day,  which  shall  be  in  the 
Year  of  our  Lord  God  One  thousand  six  hundred  sixty 
and  four,  openly,  publicly,  and  solemnly  read  the  Morning 
and  Evening  Prayer  appointed  by  this  Act  to  be  read,  by 
and  according  to  the  said  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  at 
the  times  thereby  appointed;  and  after  such  reading 
thereof,  shall  openly  and  publicly,  before  the  Congre- 
gation there  assembled,  declare  his  unfeigned  assent 
and  consent  to  the  Use  of  all  things  in  the  said  Book 
contained  and  prescribed  in  these  words,  and  no  other: 
I  A.  B.  do  here  declare  my  unfeigned  assent  and 
consent  to  all  and  every  thing  contained  and  pre- 
scribed in  and  by  the  Book  intituled.  The  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments, 
and  other  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according 
to  the  Use  of  the  Church  of  Endand :  too:ether  with  the 


Queen's  Printers'. 
11.  10,  II.     Feast-day  of  the  Annunciation  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary. 
11.  12,  13.     sL\ty  and  seven. 
1.  21.     do  hereby  declare. 
1.  26.     C/nirch  ^^  Ireland. 


Clxx  STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  II.  C.  6.   (iR.) 

Psalter  or  Psalms  of  David,  pointed  as  tliej  are  to  be 
sung  or  said  in  Churches;  and  the  Form  or  ^Manner  of 
Making,   Ordaining  and  Consecrating  of  Bishops,   Priests, 
and  Deacons.     And  that  all  and  every  such  Person,  who 
shall,  without  some  lawful  Impediment,  to  be  allowed  and 
approved   of  by   the  Ordinary  of   the  Place,  neglect   or 
refuse  to  do  the  same  within  the  time  aforesaid,  or  in  case 
of  such  Impediment,  within  one  month  after  such  Impedi- 
ment removed,   shall    (ipso  facto)  be  deprived  of  all  his 
Spiritual   Promotions;  and  that  from  thenceforth  it  shall 
be  lawful  to  and  for  all  Patrons  and  Donors  of  all  and 
singular   the    said  Spiritual  Promotions,  or  any  of  them, 
according  to  their  respective  Rights  and  Titles,  to  present 
or  collate  to  the  same,  as  though  the  Person  or  Persons, 
so  offending  or  neglecting,  were  dead.     And  be  it  further 
enacted  by  the  Authority    aforesaid,    That    every  Person 
who  shall  hereafter  be  presented  or  collated,  or  put  into 
any  Ecclesiastical  Benefice  or   Promotion  within  this  His 
Majesty's  Realm  of  Ireland,  shall  in  the  Church,  Chapel, 
or    Place    of    Public    Worship     belonging    to    his    said 
Benefice    or    Promotion,    within    two  months    next    after 
that   he  shall   be   in    the   actual   possession  of  the   said 
Ecclesiastical   Benefice   or   Promotion,   upon  some  Lord's 
Day,    openly,  publicly,    and   solemnly  read   the    Morning 
and   Evening    Prayers,    appointed    to    be    read   by,    and 
according   to  the  said  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  at  the 
times  thereby  appointed;    and  after  such  reading  thereof, 


Queen's  Printers*, 
Form  and  Manner. 


STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  II.  C.  6.  (IR.)  clxxi 

shall  openly  and  publicly,  before  tlie  Congregation  there 
assembled,  declare  his  unfeigned  assent  and  consent  to 
use  of  all  things  therein  contained  and  prescribed,  accord- 
ing to  the  Form  before  appointed :  And  that  all  and  every 
such  Person,  (who  shall  without  some  lawful  Impediment, 
to  be  allowed  and  approved  by  the  Ordinary  of  the  Place 
neglect  or  refuse  to  do  the  same  within  the  time  aforesaid, 
(or  in  case  of  such  Impediment,  within  one  month  after 
such  Impediment  removed,  shall  (ipso  facto)  be  deprived  of 
all  his  said  Ecclesiastical  Benefices  and  Promotions;  And 
that  from  thenceforth  it  shall  and  may  be  lawful  to  and 
for  all  Patrons  and  Donors  of  all  and  singular  the  said 
Ecclesiastical  Benefices  and  Promotions,  or  any  of  them, 
(according  to  their  respective  Rights  and  Titles,  to  present 
or  collate  to  the  same,  as  though  the  Person  or  Persons,  so 
offending  or  neglecting,  were  dead.  And  be  it  further 
enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid.  That  in  all  Places 
where  the  proper  Incumbent  of  any  Parsonage  or  Vicarage, 
or  Benefice  with  Cure,  doth  reside  on  his  ;Living,  and 
keep  a  Curate,  the  Incumbent  himself  in  person,  not 
having  some  lawful  Impediment,  to  be  allowed  by  the 
Ordinary  of  the  Place,  shall  once  at  the  least  in  every 
month,  openly  and  publicly  read  the  Common  Prayers 
and  Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book  prescribed,  and, 
if  there  be  occasion,  administer  each  of  the  Sacraments, 
and  other  Rites  of  the  Church,  in  the  Parish  Church  or 
Chapel  of  or  belonging  to  the  same  Parsonage,  Vicarage,  or 


Queen's  Printers'. 
11.  2,  3.     to  the  use  of  all  things. 


clxxii  STAT.  17  &  18  CAK.  II.  C.  6.  (IR.) 

Benefice,  in  sucli  order,  manner,  and  form,  as  in  and  by  tlio 
said  Book  is  appointed,  upon  pain  to  forfeit  the  sum  of 
five  pounds  to  the  use  of  the  poor  of  the  Parish  for  every 
offence,  upon  conviction  by  confession,  or  proof  of  two 
credible  witnesses  upon  oath,  before  two  Justices  of  the 
Peace  of  the  County,  City,  or  Town-corporate  where  tlie 
offence  shall  be  committed,  which  oath  the  said  Justices 
are  hereby  empowered  to  administer,  and  in  default  of 
payment  within  ten  days,  to  be  levied  by  distress  and 
sale  of  the  goods  and  chattels  of  the  Offender,  by  the 
warrant  of  the  said  Justices,  by  the  Church-wardens  or 
Overseers  of  the  poor  of  the  said  Parish,  rendering  the 
surplusage  to  the  Party  offending.  And  be  it  further 
enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid.  That  every  Dean 
and  other  Dignitary,  Canon,  Prebendary,  and  Warden 
of  every  Cathedral  or  Collegiate  Church,  and  all  Masters 
and  other  Headfellows,  Chaplains,  and  Tutors  of  or  in 
any  College,  Hall,  House  of  Learning,  or  Hospital,  and 
every  public  Professor  and  Reader  in  any  Universities, 
College  or  Colleges,  wdiich  are  or  shall  be  witliin  this 
Realm,  and  every  Parson,  Vicar,  Curate,  Lecturer,  and 
every  otlier  Person  in  Holy  Orders,  and  every  School- 
master keeping  any  public  or  private  Scliool,  and  every 
Person  instructing  or  teaching  any  Youth  in  any  House  or 
private  Family  as  a  Tutor  or  Schoolmaster,  wdio,  upon  the 
nine  and  twentieth  day  of  September,    which  shall  be  in 


Queen's  Prinfevfi'. 
11.  5,  6.     Justices  of  the  County. 
1.17.     Heads,  Fellows. 
1.  26.     Feast  of  St.  John  Bapfisf. 


STAT.  17  &  18  CAr.  11.  c.  6.  (in.)  clxxiii 

tlie  year  of  our  Lord  Oue  thousand  six  hundred  sixty  and 
four,  or  any  time  hereafter,  shall  be  Incumbent,  or  hare 
possession,  of    any   Deanry,    Dignity,    Canonry,    Prebend, 
"Wardenship,  Mastership,  Headship,  Fellowship,  Professor's 
place,  or  Reader's  place,  Parsonage,  Vicarage,  or  any  other 
Ecclesiastical  Dignity  or  Promotion,  or  of  any  Curate's  place, 
Lectnre.  or  School:  or  shall  instruct  or  teach  any  Youth 
as  Tutor   or  Schoolmaster,  shall,  before  the  feast  day  of 
the   purification  of  the  blessed  Virgin    Mary,   Commonly 
called    Candlemas    day,    which    shaU   be   in    year  of   our 
Lord  One  thousand  six  hundred  sixty  and  four,  or  at  or 
before  his  or  their  respective  admissions,  to  be  Incumbent, 
or  hare  possession  of  any  the  Dignities,    Promotions,  or 
Places  aforesaid,  subscribe  the  Declaration  or  Acknowledge- 
ment  following,  scilicet:  I  A.  B.   do   declare.  That   it   is 
not  lawful  upon  any  pretence  whatsoever  to  take  up  Arms 
against    the  King;    and  that  I  do  abhor  that  traitorous 
position  of  taking  Arms   by  His    Authority    against  His 
Person,  or  against  those  tliat  are  commissionated  by  him ; 
and  that   I   will  conform  to  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of 
Ed  gland,   as  it  is  now  by  law   established  in  this  King- 
dom.    And  I   do  declare,  that  I  do  hold,  that  there  lies 
no  obligation  upon  me,  or  on  any   other  Person,  from  the 
oath  commonly  called,   The  Solemn  League  and  Covenant, 


Queen's  Pi'iniers'. 
U.  1,  2.     sixty  and  seven. 

11.  8,  9,  10.     nine   and  twentieth  day  of  Septemher. 
1.  10.     in  the  year. 
1.  11.     sixty  and  seven. 
1.  16.     take  Arms. 

I.  19.     commissioned. 
11.20,21.     C\mvc\ioi  Ireland. 

II.  21,  22.     estabUshed.     And. 


Clxxiv  STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  II.  C.  6.  (IR.) 

to  endeavour  any  change  or  alteration  of  Government, 
either  in  Church  or  State,  and  that  the  same  was  in  itself 
an  unlawful  oath.  Which  said  Declaration  and  Acknow- 
ledgement shall  be  subscribed  by  every  of  the  said  Masters 
and  other  Heads,  Fellows,  Chaplains,  and  Tutors,  of  or  in 
any  College,  Hall,  or  House  of  Learning,  which  are  or 
shall  be  within  this  Kingdom,  and  by  every  public  Pro- 
fessor and  Reader  in  any  University,  College  or  Colleges 
within  this  Kingdom,  before  the  Vice-Chancellor,  or  Visitor 
or  Visitors  of  the  said  College  Hall,  or  his  or  their 
Deputies;  and  the  said  Declaration  or  Acknowledgement 
shall  be  subscribed  before  the  respective  Archbishop, 
Bishop,  or  Ordinary  of  the  Diocese,  by  every  other  Person 
hereby  enjoined  to  subscribe  the  same;  upon  pain  that 
all  and  every  the  Persons  aforesaid,  failiug  in  or  refusing 
such  subscriptions,  shall  lose  and  forfeit  such  his  respective 
Deanry,  Dignity,  Canonry,  Prebend,  Wardenship,  Master- 
ship, Headship,  Fellowship,  Professor's  place,  Reader's 
place,  Parsonage,  Vicarage,  Ecclesiastical  Dignity  or 
Promotion,  Curate's  place.  Lecture  and  School,  and  shall 
be  utterly  disabled,  and  (ipso  facto)  deprived  of  the  same : 
and  that  every  such  respective  Deanry,  Canonry,  Prebend, 
Mastership,  Headship,  Fellowship,  Professor's  place.  Reader's 
place.  Parsonage,  Vicarage,  Ecclesiastical  Dignity  or  Pro- 
motion, Curate's  place.  Lecture,  and  School,  shall  be  void, 
as  if  such  Person,  so  failing  or  refusing,  were  naturally 
dead.     And  if  any  Schoolmaster,  or  other  Person  instruct- 

Queeri's  Printers^ 
1.  10.     College  or  Hall. 

1.27.     **  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid,  That  every 
School-master,    or    other   Person    instructing   or    teaching  Youth  in 


STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  II.  C.  6.  (IR.)  clxXV 

ing  or  teaching  Youth  in  any  private  House  or  Family 
as  a  Tutor  or  Schoolmaster,  shall  instruct  or  teach  any 
Youth  as  a  Tutor  or  Schoolmaster,  before  licence  obtained 
from  his  respective  Archbishop,  Bishop  or  Ordinary  of 
the  Diocese,  according  to  the  Laws  and  Statutes  of  this 
Kingdom,  for  which  he  shall  pay  twelve  pence  only,  and 
before  such  Subscription  and  Acknowledgement  made  as 
aforesaid,  then  every  such  Schoolmaster,  and  other  instruct- 
ing and  teaching  as  aforesaid,  shall,  for  the  first  offence, 
suffer  three  months'  imprisonment,  without  bail  or  main- 
prize  ;  and  for  every  second  and  other  such  offence,  shall 
suffer  three  months'  imprisonment  without  bail  or  main- 
prize,  and  also  forfeit  to  His  Majesty  the  sum  of  five 
pounds:  And  after  such  Subscription  made,  every  such 
Parson,  Vicar,  Curate,  and  Lecturer,  shall  procure  a  Cer- 
tificate under  the  Hand  and  Seal  of  the  respective  Arch- 
bishop, Bishop,  or  Ordinary  of  the  Diocese,  (who  are 
hereby  enjoined  and  required  upon  demand,  to  make  and 
deliver  the  same,  and  shall  publicly  and  openly  read  the 
same,  together  with  the  Declaration  or  Acknowledgment 
as  aforesaid,  upon  some  Lord's  Day  within  three  months 
then  next  following,  in  his  Parish  Church  where  he  is 
to  officiate,  in  the  presence  of  the  Congregation  there 
assembled,  in  the  time  of  Divine  Service;  upon  pain  that 


Queen* s  Printers'. 
any  private  House  or  Family  as  a  Tutor  or  School-master,  be  required 
to  take  the  Oath  of  Allegiance  and  Supremacy,  which  Oath  is  to  be 
administered  by  the  Ordinary;"  interpolated  between  "dead."   and 
"And  if". 

I.  8.     "  and  before  such  taking  of  the  Oath  of  Allegiance  and  Supremacy 

as  aforesaid"  interpolated  between  "aforesaid,"  and  '^'then". 

II.  20,  21.     Acknowledgement  aforesaid. 


clxXVi  STAT.  17  &  18  CAK.  II.  C.  6.  (ill.) 

every  Person,  failing  tlicrein,  shall  lose  such  Parsonage, 
Vicarage,  or  Benefice,  Curate's  place,  or  Lecturer's  place 
respectively,  and  shall  be  utterly  disabled,  and  (ipso 
facto)  deprived  of  the  same ;  and  that  the  said  Parsonage, 
Vicarage,  or  Benefice,  Curate's  place,  or  Lecturer's  place, 
shall  be  void,  as  if  he  naturally  dead.  Provided  always, 
That  from  and  after  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  ^larch,  which 
shall  be  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  God  One  thousand  six 
hundred  eighty -two,  there  shall  be  omitted  in  the  said 
Declaration  or  Acknowledgement,  so  to  be  subscribed  and 
read,  these  words  following,  (scil.)  And  I  do  declare. 
That  I  do  hold,  that  there  lies  no  obligation  on  me,  or 
any  other  Person,  from  the  oath  commonly  called.  The 
Solemn  League  and  Covenant,  to  endeavour  any  change 
or  alteration  of  Government,  either  in  Church  or  State, 
and  that  the  same  was  in  itself  an  unlawful  oath.  So 
as  none  of  the  Persons  aforesaid,  shall  from  thenceforth 
be  at  all  obliged  to  subscribe  or  read  that  part  of  the 
said  Declaration  or  Acknowledgement.  Provided  always, 
and  be  it  enacted.  That  from  and  after  the  Feast  of 
the  Purification  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  which  shall  be 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  One  thousand  six  hundred  sixty 
and  four,  no  Person,  who  now  is  Incumbent  and  in  pos- 
session of  any  Parsonage,  Vicarage,  or  Benefice,  and  who 
is  not   already  in  Holy  Orders  by  Episcopal  Ordination, 


Queen^s  Printers'. 
1.  6.     as  if  he  were  naturally  dead. 
1.  9.     eighty  and  two. 

I.  11.     scilicet. 

II.  20,  21.     twenty-ninth  day  of  September. 
11.  22,  23.     sixty  and  seven. 


STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  II.  c.  6.  (iR.)  clxxvii 

or  shall  not  before  the  said  Feast  day  of  the  purification 
of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary  be  ordained  Priest  or  Deacon, 
according  to  Form  of  the  Episcopal  Ordination,  shall  have, 
hold,  or  enjoy,  the  said  Parsonage,  Vicarage,  Benefice  with 
Cure,  or  other  Ecclesiastical  Promotion  within  this  King- 
dom of  Ireland,  but  shall  be  utterly  disabled,  and  (ipso 
facto)  deprived  of  the  same,  and  all  his  Ecclesiastical 
Promotions  shall  be  void,  as  if  he  were  naturally  dead. 
And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority  afore- 
said. That  no  Person  whatsoever  shall  thenceforth  be 
capable  to  be  admitted  to  any  Parsonage,  Vicarage,  Bene- 
fice, or  other  Ecclesiastical  Promotion  or  Dignity  whatso- 
ever ;  nor  shall  presume  to  consecrate  and  administer  the 
Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  before  such  times 
as  he  shall  be  ordained  Priest,  according  to  the  Form  and 
Manner  in  and  by  the  said  Book  prescribed,  unless  he  have 
formerly  been  made  Priest  by  Episcopal  Ordination ;  upon 
pain  to  forfeit,  for  every  offence,  the  sum  of  One  hundred 
pounds;  one  moiety  thereof  to  the  King's  Majesty;  the 
other  moiety  thereof  to  be  equally  divided  between  the 
poor  of  the  Parish  where  the  offence  shall  be  committed, 
and  such  Person  or  Persons  as.  shall  sue  for  the  same  by 
Action  of  Debt,  Bill,  Plaint,  or  Information  in  any  of  His 
Majesty's  Courts  of  Record,  wherein  no  Essoign,  Protec- 
tion, or  Wager  of  Law  shall  be  allowed,  and  to  be  disabled 
from  taking  or  being  admitted    into  the  Order  of  Priest, 


Queen's  Printers'. 
11.  1,  2.     twenty-ninth  day  of  September. 
1.  3.     the  Form   of  Episcopal  Ordination. 
1.  8.     Promotion. 


m 


clxxviii  STAT.  17  &  18  car.  ii.  c.  6.  (IR.) 

bj  the  space  of  one  whole  year  then  next  following. 
Provided  always,  That  no  Title  to  confer  or  present 
by  lapse  shall  accrue  by  any  avoidance  or  deprivation 
(ipso  facto)  by  virtue  of  this  Statute,  but  after  six  months 
after  notice  of  such  avoidance  or  deprivation  given  by  the 
Ordinary  to  the  Patron,  or  such  Sentence  of  deprivation 
openly  and  publicly  read  in  the  Parish  Church  of  the  Bene- 
fice, Parsonage,  or  Vicarage  becoming  void,  or  whereof 
the  Incumbent  shall  be  deprived  by  virtue  of  this  Act. 
And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid, 
That  no  Form  or  Order  of  Common  Prayers,  Adminis- 
tration of  Sacraments,  Rites  or  Ceremonies,  shall  be  openly 
used  in  any  Church,  Chapel,  or  other  public  Place,  of  or 
in  any  College  or  Hall  in  any  University,  College  or  Col- 
leges within  this  Realm,  or  any  of  them,  other  than  what 
is  prescribed  and  appointed  to  be  used  in  and  by  the  said 
Book;  and  that  the  present  Governor  or  Head  of  every 
College  and  Hall  in  the  University,  and  of  the  said  College 
or  Colleges,  within  one  month  after  the  Feast  of  the 
purification  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  which  shall  be 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  One  thousand  six  hundred 
sixty  and  four,  and  every  Governor  or  Head  of  any  of 
the  said  Colleges  or  Halls  hereafter  to  be  elected  or 
appointed,  within  one  month  next  after  his  Election  or 
Collation,  and  Admission  into  the  same  Government  or 
Headship,  shall  openly  and  publicly,  in  the  Church,  Chapel, 
or  other  public  Place  of  the   same  College  or  Hall,   and 


Queen's  Printers'. 
11.  19,  20.     twenty-ninth  day  of  September. 
1.  22.     sixty  and  seven. 


STAT.  17  &  18  CAE.  II.  C.  6.   (IR.)  clxxix 

In  the  presence  of  the  Fellows  and  Scholars  of  the  same, 
or  the  greater  part  of  them  then  resident,  subscribe  to 
the  Nine  and  thirty  Articles  of  Religion  agreed  upon  by  the 
Archbishop  and  Bishops  and  the  whole  Clergy  in  the  Con- 
vocation holden  at  London  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  One 
thousand  five  hundred  sixty-two,  for  the  avoiding  of 
diversities  of  opinions,  and  for  establishing  of  consent  touch- 
ing true  Religion,  and  unto  the  said  Book,  and  declare 
his  unfeigned  assent  and  consent  unto,  and  approbation  of 
the  said  Articles,  and  of  the  same  Book,  and  to  the  Use 
of  all  the  Prayers,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies,  Forms  and  Orders 
in  the  said  Book  prescribed  and  contained  according  to 
the  Form  aforesaid;  and  that  all  such  Governors  or  Heads 
of  the  said  Colleges  and  Halls,  or  any  of  them,  as  are 
or  shall  be  in  Holy  Orders,  shall  once  at  least  in  every 
quarter  of  the  Year,  not  having  a  lawful  Impediment,  openly 
and  publicly  read  the  Morning  Prayer  and  Service  in  and 
by  the  said  Book  appointed  to  be  read  in  the  Church, 
Chapel,  or  other  public  Place  of  the  same  College  or  Hall ; 
upon  pain  to  lose  and  be  suspended  of  and  from  all  the 
Benefits  and  Profits  belonging  to  the  same  Government  or 
Headship  by  the  space  of  six  months,  by  the  Visitor  or 
Visitors  of  the  same  College  or  Hall ;  and  if  any  Governor 
or  Head  of  any  College  or  Hall  suspended  for  not  sub- 
scribing unto  the  said  Articles  and  Book,  or  for  not  read- 
ing of  the  Morning  Prayer  and  Service  aforesaid,  shall  not. 


Queen's  Printers'. 
1.  3.     Thirty -nine  Articles  of  Religion. 
1.  4.     Archbishops. 
1.  6.     sixty  and  two. 
1.  7.     opinion. 


CIXXX  STAT.   17  &  IS  CAR.  II.  C.   6.   (iR.) 

at  or  before  the  end  of  six  montlis  next  after  such  suspen- 
sion, subscribe  to  the  said  Articles  and  Book,  and  declare 
his  consent  thereunto  as  aforesaid,  or  read  the  Morning 
Prayer  and  Service  as  aforesaid,  then  such  Government  or 
Headship  shall  be  (ipso  facto)  void.  Provided  always, 
That  it  shall  and  may  be  lawful  to  use  the  Morning  and 
Evening  Prayer,  and  all  other  Prayers  and  Services  pre- 
scribed in  and  by  the  said  Book  in  the  Chapels  or  other 
public  Places  of  any  Colleges,  Halls,  or  Universities  within 
this  Realm,  and  in  the  Convocations  of  the  Clergy,  in  Latin ; 
any  thing  in  this  Act  contained  to  the  contrary  notwith- 
standing. And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority  afore- 
said, That  no  Person  shall  be,  or  be  received  as  a  Lecturer, 
or  permitted,  suffered,  or  allowed  to  preach  as  a  Lecturer, 
or  to  preach  or  read  any  Sermon  or  Lecture  in  any  Church, 
Chapel,  or  other  Place  of  Public  Worship  within  this  Realm 
of  Ireland,  unless  he  be  first  approved  and  thereunto 
licensed  by  the  Archbishop  of  the  Province,  or  Bishop  of 
the  Diocese,  or  (in  case  the  See  be  void)  by  the  Guardian 
of  the  Spiritualities,  under  his  seal,  and  shall  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  same  Archbishop,  or  Bishop,  or  Guardian,  read 
the  Nine  and  thirty  Articles  of  Religion  above  mentioned, 
with  Declaration  of  his  unfeigned  assent  to  the  same;  and 
that  every  Person  and  Persons,  who  now  is  or  hereafter 
shall  be  licensed,  assigned,  appointed,  or  received  as  a 
Lecturer   to   preach  upon    any  day   of  the  week,  in  any 

Queen's  Printers'. 
1.  5.  ''  provided  that  the  penalties  in  this  Act  shall  not  extend  to  the 
Foreigners  or  Aliens  of  the  Foreign  Reformed  Churches  allowed  or 
to  be  allowed  by  the  King's  Majesty,  His  Heirs  and  Successors, 
in  this  Kingdom."  interpolated  between  "void."  and  "Provided 
alwavs,". 


STAT.   17  &  18  CAR.  II.  C.   6.   (IR.)  clxxxi 

Church,  Chapel,   or  Place  of  Public  Worship   within   this 
Realm  of  Ireland,  the  first  time  he  preacheth,  before  his 
Sermon,  shall  openlj,  publicly,  and  solemnly  read  the  Com- 
mon  Prayers  and  Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book   ap- 
pointed to  be  read  for  that  time  of  the  day,  and  then  and 
there  publicly  and  openly  declare  his  assent  unto  and  ap- 
probation of  the   said   Book,    and  to  the   Use  of  all  the 
Prayers,  Rites,  and  Ceremonies,  Forms,  and  Orders  therein 
contained  and   prescribed,    according  to  the  Form   before 
appointed  in  this  Act ;  and  also  shall  upon  the  first  Lecture 
day  of  every  month  afterwards,   so  long  as  he    continues 
Lecturer  or  Preacher   there,    at    the  place   appointed   for 
his  said  Lecture  or  Sermon,  before  his  said  Lecture  or  Ser- 
mon, openly,   publicly,    and   solemnly   read   the    Common 
Prayers  and  Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book  appointed  to 
be  read  for  that  time  of  the  day  at  which  the  said  Lecture 
or  Sermon  is  to  be  preached,  and  after  such  reading  thereof, 
shall  openly  and  publicly,    before  the  Congregation  there 
assembled,  declare  his  unfeigned  assent  and  consent  unto 
and  approbation  of  the  said  Book,  and  to  the  Use  of  all 
the  Prayers,    Rites,  and  Ceremonies,    Forms   and   Orders 
therein   contained  and  prescribed,   according  to  the  Form 
aforesaid :  And  that  all  and  every  such  Person  and  Persons, 
who    shall   neglect    or   refuse  to  do  the    same,   shall  from 
thenceforth  be  disabled   to  preach  the  said  or  any  other 
Lecture  or  Sermon  in  the  said  or  any  other  Church,  Chapel, 
or  Place  of  Public  Worship,  until  such  time  as  he  and  they 
shall    openly,    publicly   and    solemnly   read  the    Common 
Prayers  and  Service  appointed  by  the  said  Book,  and  con- 
form  in    all  points  to    the  things  therein  appointed    and 


clxxxii  STAT.  17  &  18  car.  ii.  c.  6.  (ir.) 

prescribed,  according  to  the  purport,  true  intent  and  mean- 
ing of  this  Act.  Provided  always,  That  if  the  said 
Sermon  or  Lecture  be  to  be  preached  or  read  in  any 
Cathedral  or  Collegiate  Church  or  Chapel,  it  shall  be 
sufficient  for  the  said  Lecturer  openly  at  the  time  afore- 
said, to  declare  his  assent  and  consent  to  all  things 
contained  in  the  said  Book,  according  to  the  Form  afore- 
said. And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority  afore- 
said, That  if  any  Person,  who  is  by  this  Act  disabled  to 
preach  any  Lecture  or  Sermon,  shall,  during  the  time  that 
he  shaU  continue  and  remain  so  disabled,  preach  any  Ser- 
mon or  Lecture;  that  then,  for  every  such  offence,  the  Person 
and  the  Persons  so  offending,  shall  suffer  three  months'  im- 
prisonment in  the  common  Gaol,  without  bail  or  mainprize; 
and  that  any  two  Justices  of  the  Peace  of  any  County  of 
this  Kingdom,  and  the  Mayor  or  other  chief  Magistrate  of 
any  City  or  Town-corporate  w^ithin  the  same,  upon  Certifi- 
cate from  the  Ordinary  of  the  Place  made  to  him  or  them  of 
the  offence  committed,  shall,  and  are  hereby  required  to 
commit  the  Person  or  Persons  so  offending  to  the  Gaol 
of  the  same  County,  City,  or  Town-corporate  accordingly. 
Provided  always,  and  be  it  farther  enacted  by  the 
Authority  aforesaid.  That  at  all  and  every  time  and  times 
when  any  Sermon  or  Lecture  is  to  be  preached,  the  Com- 
mon Prayers  and  Service  in  and  by  the  said  Book  appointed 
to  be  read  for  that  time  of  the  day,  shall  be  openly,  pub- 
licly,  and  solemnly  read  by  some  Priest  or  Deacon  in  the 


Queen's  Printers'. 
1.  13.     and  Persons. 


STAT.  17  &  18  CAR.  II.  c.  6.  (IR.)  clxxxiii 

Church,  Chapel,  or  Place  of  Public  Worship,  ^yhere  the  said 
Sermon  or  Lecture  is  to  be  preached,  before  such  Sermon 
or  Lecture  be  preached,  and  that  the  Lecturer  then  to 
preach  shall  be  present  at  the  reading  thereof.  Provided 
nevertheless,  That  this  Act  shall  not  extend  to  the 
Chapels  in  the  University,  College  or  Colleges,  that  are 
or  shall  be  in  this  Realm,  or  any  of  them,  when  or  at 
such  times  as  any  Sermon  or  Lecture  is  preached  or  read 
in  the  said  Chapels,  or  any  of  them,  for  or  as  the  public 
University  Sermon  or  Lecture ;  but  that  the  same  Sermons 
and  Lectures  may  be  preached  and  read  in  such  sort  and 
manner  as  the  same  have  been  heretofore  preached  or  read 
in  the  said  University  or  College;  this  Act  or  any  thing 
herein  contained  to  the  contrary  thereof  in  any  wise  not- 
withstanding. And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority 
aforesaid.  That  the  Law  and  Statute  of  this  Realm,  which 
hath  been  formerly  made,  and  is  now  in  force,  for  the 
Uniformity  of  Prayer  and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments 
within  this  Realm  of  Ireland,  shall  stand  in  full  force  and 
strength  to  all  intents  and  purposes  whatsoever,  for  the 
establishing  and  confirming  of  the  said  Book,  intituled, 
The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  Administration  of  the 
Sacraments,  and  other  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the 
Church,  according  to  the  Use  of  the  Church  of  England ; 
together  with  the  Psalter  or  Psalms  of  David,  pointed 
as  they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  the  Churches;  and  the 


Queen's  Printers'. 
1.24.      C/»/rcA  0/ Ireland. 
1.  26.     in  Churches. 


Clxxxiv  STAT.   17  &   18  CAR.   II.  C.   6.   (IR.) 

Form  and  Manner  of  Makino^.  Ordainiuor  or  Consecratino: 
of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons,  herein  before  mentioned 
to  be  joined  and  annexed  to  this  Act;  and  shaU  be 
applied,  practised,  and  put  in  ure  for  the  punishing  of  aU 
offences  contrary  to  the  said  Laws,  with  relation  to  the 
Book  aforesaid,  and  no  other.  Provided  always,  and 
be  it  fmther  enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid.  That  in 
all  those  Prayers,  Litanies,  and  Collects,  which  do  any 
way  relate  to  King,  Queen,  Royal  Progeny,  or  the  Lord 
Lieutenant,  or  other  Chief  Governor  or  Governors  of  this 
Kingdom,  tlie  Names  or  Titles  be  altered  and  changed 
from  time  to  time,  and  fitted  to  the  then  present 
occasion,  according  to  the  direction  of  lawful  Authority. 
Provided  also,  and  be  it  enacted  by  the  Authority  afore- 
said. That  a  true  printed  copy  of  the  said  Book,  intituled. 
The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  Administration  of  the 
Sacraments,  and  other  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the 
Chm'ch,  according  to  the  fse  of  the  Church  of  England; 
together  with  the  Psalter  or  Psalms  of  David,  pointed  as 
they  are  to  be  sung  or  said  in  Churches;  and  the  Form 
or  Manner  of  ^Making,  Ordaining,  and  Consecrating  of 
Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons,  shall  at  the  Cost  and 
Charge  of  the  Parishioners  of  every  Parish  Church  and 
Chapelry,  Cathedral    Chm'ch,    College,    Collegiate    Church 


Queen's  Printers'. 

I.  1.      Ordaining  and  Consecrating . 

II.  4,  5.     all  the  offences  contrary  to  the  said  Law. 

I.  9.     to  the  King. 
1.18.      C/?i/rcA  &/ Ireland. 

II.  20.  21.     Form  and  Manner. 


STAT.   17  &  18  CAR.  II.  C.   6.   (IR.)  clxXXV 

and  Hall,  be  attained  and  gotten  before  the  Feast  day 
of  the  Annunciation  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Marj,  which 
shall  be  in  the  Year  of  our  Lord  One  thousand  six 
hundred  sixty  and  five,  upon  pain  of  forfeiture  of  three 
pounds  sterl.  by  the  month,  for  so  long  time  as  they 
shall  be  then-after  unprovided  thereof,  by  every  Parish 
or  Ohapelry,  Cathedral  Church,  College,  Collegiate  Church 
and  Hall,  making  default  therein.  Provided  always, 
That  whereas  the  Six  and  thirtieth  Article  of  the  Nine 
and  thirty  Articles  agreed  upon  by  the  Archbishops  and 
Bishops  of  both  Provinces,  and  the  whole  Clergy  in  the 
Convocation  holden  at  London  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
One  thousand  five  hundred  and  sixty  two,  for  the  voiding 
of  diversities  of  opinions,  and  establishing  of  Consent 
touching  true  Religion,  is  in  these  words  following,  (viz.) 
That  the  Book  of  Consecration  of  Archbishops  and 
Bishops,  and  Ordaining  of  Priests  and  Deacons,  lately 
set  forth  in  the  time  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth,  and 
confirmed  at  the  same  time  by  Authority  of  Parliament, 
do  contain  all  things  necessary  to  such  Consecration  and 
Ordaining;  neither  hath  it  any  thing  that  of  itself  is 
superstitious  and  ungodly;  and  therefore  whosoever  are 
Consecrated  or  Ordered,   according  to  the   Rites  of   that 


Queen's  Printers'. 

11.  1,  2.     twenty-ninth  day  of  September. 

1.  4.     sixty  and  seven. 

1.  .'i.     sterling. 

1.  8.  "  the  said  forfeiture  to  be  levied  by  the  Church- wardens,  and 
employed  for  the  reparation  of  the  Church,  and  relief  of  the  poor." 
interpolated  between  'therein."  and  "Provided  always,". 

1.  13.     sixty  and  two. 

1.  13.     avoiding. 

L  14.     and  for  establishing. 

n 


Clxxxvi  STAT.   17  &  18  CAR.   11.  C.   6.   (IR.) 

Book  since  the  second  Year  of  the  aforenamed  King 
Edward  unto  this  time,  or  hereafter  shall  be  Consecrated 
or  Ordered  according  to  the  same  Rites,  we  decree  all 
such  to  be  rightly  ordered,  and  lawfully  Consecrated 
and  Ordered;  It  be  enacted,  and  be  it  therefore  enacted 
by  the  Authority  aforesaid.  That  all  Subscriptions  here- 
after to  be  had  or  made  unto  the  said  Articles  by  any 
Deacon,  Priest,  or  Ecclesiastical  Person,  or  other  Person 
whatsoever,  who  by  this  Act,  or  any  other  Law  now  in 
Force,  is  required  to  subscribe  unto  the  said  Articles, 
shaU  be  construed,  and  taken  to  extend,  and  shall  be 
applied  for  and  touching  the  said  Six  and  thirtieth  Article, 
unto  the  Book  containing  the  Form  and  Manner  of 
Making,  Ordaining  and  Consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests, 
and  Deacons,  in  this  Act  mentioned,  in  such  sort  and 
manner  as  the  same  did  heretofore  extend  unto  the 
Book  set  forth  in  the  time  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth, 
mentioned  in  the  said  Six  and  thirtieth  Article;  any  thing 
in  the  said  Article,  or  in  any  Statute,  Act,  or  Canon 
heretofore  had  or  made  to  the  contrary  thereof  in  any 
wise  notwithstanding. 


Queen^s    Printers'. 
1.  4.     rightly,  orderly,  and  lawfully. 
1.  5.     be  it  further  enacted. 
1.  11.     and  be  taken. 


This  leaf  is  intended  to  represent  the  Cover  of  the  Volume  containing  the  MS.  Book. 

B  (1) 


I  received  this  Book  from  the  Rolls  Office  on  the  23!^  day 
of  fehruary  in  the  year  1826,  ^  have  returned  it  to  the 
proper  Officer  the  S'^  day  of  July  1826 

W.  Dublin 


The  above  is  written  with  a  pencil,  and  on  the  inside  of  the  cover  of  the  Volume  con- 
taining the  MS.  Book. 

(2) 


This  Book  was  {by  order  of  the  L^.  Chancellor)  entrusted 
to  me  for  the  purpose  of  collating  with  the  printed  Common 
Prayer  Book  for  Ireland  {a  new  edition  being  about  to  he 
printed  by  the  Kings  Printer  under  my  Inspection) — / 
have  added  to  it  the  pagifigs  at  the  lower  corner  of  each 
page,  amounting  to  page  563 — the  first  99  in  letters  the  rest 
in  figures — I  state  this,  that  they  may  not  be  considered  as 
part  of  the  original  Record. — ^  consequently  as  mark- 
ing  the  original  position  of  the  parts  of  the  Book— for  it  is 
to  be  noted  that  the  present  binding  is  recent — having 
been  given  to  it  by  the  Subcommissioners  of  Records  in 
the  year 

W.  Dublin 


The  above  is  written  with  a  pencil. 

There  is  no  hole  at  the  lower  inner  comer  of  this  leaf  of  the  Volume  containing  the  MS. 

Book;  and  the  leaf  is  of  a  different  kind  of  paper  from  that  of  the  leaves  of  the  MS. 

Book,  which  are  intended  to  be  represented  in  subsequent  pages  of  this  publication. 

B2  (3) 


(4) 


This  leaf  is  blank  in  the  Volume  containing  the  MS.  Book,  and  has  no  hole  at  the  lower 
inner  corner ;  and  it  is  of  a  different  kind  of  paper  from  that  of  the  leaves  of  the 
MS.  Bookj  which  are  intended  to  be  represented  in  subsequent  pages  of  this 
imblication. 

(5) 


(6) 


This  page  is  blank  in  the  MS.  Book  :  the  leaf  is  of  the  same  paper  as  that  of  the  other 
leaves  of  the  MS.,  but  the  lower  inner  corner  of  it  is  torn  away. 

(7) 


THE  ORDER 

-¥^0  Order-  ^ow  the  Psalter  is  appointed 
to  be  read. 
The  Psalter  shall  be  read  through  once  every 
Mod  Nth,  as  it  is  there  appointed,  both  for 
Morning  and  Evening  Prayer.  llSut  in  February 
it  shall  be  read  onely  to  y^  Twenty  eighth,  or 
Twenty  ninth  day  of  y^  MonOthi 

And,  whereas  January,  March,  May,  July, 
August,  October,  and  December  have  One  and 
thirty  days  apiece;  $t  is  ordered,  that  the  same 
Psalms  shall  be  read  y^  last  day  of  y^  said 
mon^ths,  which  were  read  the  day  before ;  &o 
that  y^  Psalter  may  begin  again  y^  first  day  of 
y^  next  Mon^,  th  ensuingi 

And  whereas  the  CXIX  Psalm  is  divided  into 
xxii  Portions,  and  is  over  long  to  be  read  at  one 
time ;  J t  is  so  ordered,  that  at  one  time  shall  not 
be  read  above  four  or  five  of  y^  said  Portions. 

And  at  the  end  of  every  Psalm,  and  of  every 
such  part  of  y^  CXIX  Psalm  shall  be  repeated 
this  Hymn, 

Glory  be  to  y^  Father,  and  to  y®  Son!  and  to 
y^  Holy  Ghost;  As  it  was  in  y^  begining,  is  now, 
and  ever  shall  be,  world  without  endi     Ameni 

Xote,  that  y^  Psalter  followeth  y^  Division  of 

y®  Hebrews,   and   the  Translation    of  y^  great 

English  Bible,  set  forth  and  used  in  y^  time  of 

K.  Henry  y^  Eighth  and  Edward  y^  Sixth. 

one  The 

The  2vdpage  of  the  first  leaf  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "THE  ORDER". 

U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.  12.     month. 
11.  22,  23,  24.     printed  in  two  paragraphs.       11.  22,  23,  24.     printed  in  two  paragraphs. 

(8) 


The  Order 

How  the  rest  of  goly  Scripture  is  appointed  to 

be  readi 
The    Old  Testament  is  appointed   for   y^   first 

Lessons  at  Morning   and   Evening   IrayerJ    so 

A 

as  y^  most  part  thereof  will  be  read  every  year 
once,  as  in  the  Kalendar  is  appointed^         § 
The  New  Testament  is  appointed  for  y^  |econd 

Lessons  at  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer,  and 
shall  be  read  over  orderly  every  year  thricelj 
besides  y^  CBpistles  and  Gospels)  Except  y^  Apo- 
calypsl,  out  of  which  there  are  onely  certain 
proper  Lessons  appointed  upon  diverse  Feastsi 
And  to  know  what  Lessons  shall  be  read  every 

m 

day,  look  for  y^  day  of  y^  lonth  in  y^  Kalendar 

following,  and  there  ye  shall  find  y^  Chapters 
that  shall  be  read  for  y^  Lessons  both  at  Morn- 
ing and  Evening  Prayer  J  (Except  onely  y^  Move- 
able Feasts  which  are  not  in  the  Kalendar,  and 
y^  Immoveable,  where  there  is  a  blank  left  in 
y^  Column  of  Lessons ;  y^  proper  Lessons  for  all 
which  days  are  to  be  found  in  y^  Table  of  ^pper 
Lessons. 

And  note,  That  whensoever  proper  Psalms  or 
Lessons  are  appointed;  then  the  Psalms  and 
Lessons  of  ordinary  course  appointed  in  y^  Psalter 
and  Kalendar  (if  they  be  different)  shall  be 
omitted  for  that  time. 

Note  alsoj  That  y^  Collect,  Epistlcj  and  Gos- 
pel appointed  for  the  Sunday  shall  serve  all  y^ 
week  afterj  where  it  is  not  in  this  Book  other- 
wise  orderedi 
two  Proper 

The  3rd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "The  Order  How  the  rest". 

The  hole,  through  which  the  tape  ran  by  which  the  MS.  was  annexed  to  the  Transmiss, 
is  quite  apparent  in  this,  and  in  every  succeeding  leaf  of  the  MS.  The  hole  is 
in  the  lower  inner  corner,  and  about  a  ;^  of  an  inch  from  the  bottom  of  the 
leaf. 

(9) 


1 

I.ESSOMS 

Proper    Lcffonc    to    be    read    at    Morning    and 
Evening  Prayer  on  ye  Sundays ,  and  other  Hol/idays 
throughout  the  year. 

LefTons  proper  for  Sundaysi 

Lent. 
Sunday.  6. 

1  Leflbn. 

2  Leflbn. 

Mattins. 

Exod.      9. 
Matth.  26. 

Evenfong. 

Exod.    10. 
Heb.5.tov.ii. 

Sundays  of 
Advent. 
The  firft. 

Mattins. 
Ifai.  I. 

Evenfong. 
Ifai.  2. 

Easter  day. 

1  Leflbn. 

2  Leflbn. 

Exod.  12. 
Rom.     6. 

Exod.     14. 
Aft.  a.  V.  iiM 

ii. 

5. 

24. 

Sundays  after 

Eafter. 

The  firft. 

Num.  16. 

Num.     22. 

iii. 

25- 

26. 

iv. 

30. 

32. 

ii. 

23,  24. 

^5- 

Sundays  af- 
ter Christmas. 
The  firft. 

37- 

38. 

ni. 

Deut.  4. 

Deut.       5. 

iv. 

6. 

7- 

V. 

8. 

9- 

ii. 

41. 

43- 

Sunday      af- 
ter Ascen- 
sion day. 

12. 

13. 

Sundays  after 

the  Epiphany. 

The  firft. 

44' 

46. 

ii. 

51. 

53. 

Whitfunday. 

1  Leflbn. 

2  Leflbn. 

Deut.i6.tov.i8. 
Aft.  10.  V.  34, 

Ifai.  11. 
Aft.19.tov.2i. 

iii. 

55- 

56. 

iv. 

57- 

58. 

V. 

59' 

64. 

Trinity  Sunday. 

1  Leflbn. 

2  Leflbn. 

Gen.      I. 
Matth.  3. 

Gen.      18. 
ijoh.      5. 

vi. 

65. 

66. 

Septuagefima 

Gen.  I. 

Gen.  2. 

Sexagefima. 

3. 

6. 

Sundays 
after  Trinity, 

The  firft. 

Jofti.    10. 

Josh.      23. 

Quinquagefima. 

9.  tov.  20. 

.12.- 

Lent. 
Firft  Sunday. 

19.  tov.  30. 

22. 

ii. 

Jud.       4. 

Jud.          5. 

ii. 

27. 

34- 

iii. 

I  Sam.  2. 

I  Sam.     3. 

iii. 

39- 

42. 

iv. 

12. 

13. 

iv. 

43- 

45. 

V. 

15. 

17. 

v. 

Exod.  3. 

Exod.  5. 

vi. 

2  Sam.  12. 

2  Sam.  19. 

• 

vii. 

21. 

24. 

three 


Sundays 


The  4th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  **  Proper". 
1.  33,  col.  1.     A  blot  occurs  here. 
(10) 


Sundays  after 
Trinity. 

Mattins. 

Evenfong. 

Epiphany. 

1.  LefTon. 

2.  LefTon. 

Mattins. 
Ifai.  60. 
Luk.  3.  to V.  23. 

Evenfong. 
Ifai.  49. 
Joh.  2.  to  v.  12. 

viii. 

I  Kings.  13. 

I  KingSi  17. 

Converfion 
ofS.  Paul. 

1.  LefTon. 

2.  LefTon. 

Wifd  5. 
A6ls22.tO  V.22. 

Wifd.  6. 
Ads  26. 

ix. 

18. 

19. 

X. 

21 . 

22. 

xi. 

2  Kings.   5. 

2  Kings     9. 

Purification 

of  the  Virgin 

Mary. 

Wifd.  9. 

Wifd.  i3. 

xii. 

ID. 

18. 

xiii. 

19. 

23. 

xiv. 

Jerem.  5. 

Jerem.    22. 

S.  Matthias. 

19. 

Ecclus.  I. 

XV. 

35- 

36. 

Annunciacon 
of  our 
Lady. 

Ecclus  2. 

3- 

xvi. 

Ezek.    2. 

Ezek.      13. 

xvii. 

14. 

18. 

xviii. 

20. 

24. 

Wednefday  be- 
fore Eafler 
Ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

Hof.  13. 

Joh.  II.  V.  45. 

Hof.  14. 

xix. 

Dan:     3. 

Dan.      6. 

XX. 

Joel       2. 

Micah    6. 

xxi. 

Hab.     2. 

Prov.      I. 

Thurfday  be- 
fore Eafter 
Ii  LefTon. 
21  LefTon. 

Dan.    9. 
Joh.    13. 

Jere.  31. 

xxii. 

Prov.     2. 

3- 

xxiii. 

II. 

12. 

xxiv. 

13.      !              14. 

Good  Friday 
Ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

Gen.22.tov.20, 
Joh.  18. 

Ifai.  53. 
I  Pet.  2. 

XXV. 

15.      j              16. 

xxvi. 

17.      i              19. 

LefTons  proper  for  Holy-days. 

Eafler  (Sven. 
ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

Zech.    9. 
Luk.  23.  V.  50. 

Exod.  13. 
Heb.  4. 

St  Andrew. 

Mattins. 
Prov.  20. 

Evenfong. 
Prov.  21. 

Si  Thomas 
the  Apoflle. 

23- 

24. 

Munday  in 
Eafler  week 
ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

Exod.  16. 
Matth.  28. 

Exod.  17. 
Afts  3. 

Nativity  of 
CHRIST, 
ii  LefTon. 

2 1  LefTon. 

If ai .     9 .    to 

V.  8. 

Luke  2.    to 

V.  15. 

Ifai.  7.  V.  10. 

to.  V.  17. 

Titus.  3.  V.4. 

to  V.  9. 

Tuefday  in 
Eafler  week 

ii  LefTon. 

21  LefTon. 

Exod.  20. 
Luk.  24.  to  V.  13. 

Exod.  32. 
I  Cor.  15. 

Si  Stepheni 
ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

Prov.  28. 
Aas6.v.  8. 

&  ch.  7.  to 

v.  30. 

Ecclef.  4. 
A6ls  7.  V.  30. 
to  V.  55. 

S.  Mark. 

Ecclus.  4. 

Ecclus.  5. 

S.  Philip 
and  S. Jacob. 
ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

7- 
Joh.  I.  V.  43. 

9- 

S.  John. 
ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

Ecclef.  5. 
Apoci    I. 

Ecclef.  6. 
Apoc.22. 

Afcenfion  day. 
Ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

Deut.  ID. 
Luk.  24.  V.  44. 

2  Kings.  2. 
Eph.  4.  to  v.  17. 

Innocents 
Day. 

Jerem.  31. 

to  V.  18. 

Wifd.    I. 

Munday  in 
Whitfunweek 
ii  LefTon. 

2i  LefTon. 

Gen. II. to. V.  10 
I  Cor.  12. 

Num.  II. |v.  16, 

to  V.  30. 

I    Cor.     14.    to 

V.  26. 

Circumcifion. 
Ii  LefTon. 
2i  LefTon. 

Gen.  17. 
Rom.  2. 

Deut.io.v.i2. 
Colof.  2. 

four 


The  5th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  Sundays  after  Trinity.",  and  has  no  catch-word. 

(11) 


Tuesday  in 
Whitsun- 
week. 
1 1  Leflbni 

2i  Leflbni 

Mattinsi 

Evenlbng 

S.  James. 

Mattins. 
Ecclus.  21. 

Evenlong. 
Ecclus.  22. 

ii     Sami      19. 

V.   18. 

ii     Thefl".     5. 

V.  12.  to 

V.  24. 

Deut.  30. 

I  Johni4.  to  V.  14. 

S.  Bartho- 
lomew. 

24. 

22. 

S.Matthew. 

Eeclusi  35- 

£cclusi  38. 

S.Michael. 

1.  Leflbn. 

2.  Leflbn. 

Gen.  32. 

A6t:SiI2.tOV.20 

Dan.  10.  V.  5. 
Jude  V.  6.  to 
V.  16. 

S.  Barnabas, 
ii  Leflbn. 
2i  Leflbn. 

Ecclus  10. 
Afts.  14. 

Ecclusi  12. 
A(51:s.i5.tov.  36. 

S.  Luke. 

Ecclus.  51. 

Job.  I. 

S.Simon  & 
S.  Jude. 

Job.    24:j   25. 

42. 

S.John  Baptift. 
ii  Leflbn. 
2i  Leflbn. 

Mall  3. 
Mati  3. 

Mai.  4. 

Mat.  14.  to  V.  13 

All  Saints 
ii  Leflbn. 
2i  Leflbn. 

Wifd.3.tov.io. 

Heb.11.tov.33. 

and    ch.    12. 

to  v.  7. 

Wifd.5.tov.i7. 
Apoc.    191    to 
V.  17. 

S.  Peter. 
ii  Leflbn. 
21  Leflbn. 

Ecclusi  15. 
Aas.  3. 

Ecclus.  19. 

Aas4. 

Proper  Pfalms  on  certain  Days. 

Chrifl:mas-day. 

Afh-Wednesday. 

Good-Friday. 

Eafter-day. 

Afcenfion-day. 

Mattins. 
Pfal.  19. 

45- 
85. 

Evenlbng. 
89. 

IIOi 

132. 

6. 

321 
38. 

1021 
1301 
1431 

221 
401 

54- 

691 

88. 

2i 

57* 
I  III 

113. 
114. 
ii8i 

81 

15' 

211 

24. 

47- 
1081 

Wh 

it-Sunday. 

481 
681 

1041 
145- 

five 


January 


The  6th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "Tuesday  in  Whitsunweek." 
(12) 


The  Kalendar. 

J 

anuary  hath  xxxj.  Days 

■ 

The  Moon  hath  xxx. 

Morning 
Prayer. 

Evening 
Prayer. 

I  Leflbn. 

2  Leflbn. 

I  Leflbn. 

2  Leflbn. 

a 

I 

A  Kalend.        | 

circumcision  of  0',  Lord 

10 

2 
"1 

b 

4.  No. 

Gen.    ii    Matth.  ii 

Gen.   2. 

Rom.  I. 

c 

3.  No. 

3.                2. 

4« 

2. 

4 

d 

Pr.  No. 

5'   [             3- 

6. 

3- 

19 

5 

e 

Nonce. 

7»   ,             4" 

8. 

4' 

8 

6 

f 

8  Id. 

Epiphany  of  our  Lord. 

i 

7 

g 

7  Id. 

9-   i             5- 

I2i 

5- 

16 

8 

A 

6  Id. 

Lucianj  Prieft  &  Martyr. 

13.  1            6. 

14. 

6. 

5 

9 

b 

5  Id. 

15*   1             7- 

16. 

7' 

10 

c 

4  Id. 

17.-?^  :          8. 

18. 

8. 

1  -; 

II 

d 

3  Id. 

i9i>i               91 

20i 

9. 

1 

12 

e 

Pr.  Id. 

2Ii'2.5,    i               lOi 

22i 

10. 

13 

f 

Iduv. 

Hilary,  Bifhop  &  Confeff. 

231-2^    i               III 

24. 

II. 

10 

14 

S 

i9Kl.Febr. 

25.XZ     1                12. 

26. 

12. 

15 

A 

18  Kl. 

27."2^    i                13. 

28. 

13' 

iS 

16 

b 

17  Kl. 

29.^^  i           14" 

30. 

14. 

- 

17 

c 

16  Kl. 

3i»-5-l  !           15- 

32. 

15- 

18 

d 

15  Kl. 

Prifca,Rom.Virg.&Mart. 

33.><  j           16. 

34« 

16. 

■  - 

19 

e 

14  Kl. 

3  5'^-             i7« 

37. 

I.  Cor.  I. 

- 

20 

f 

13  Kl. 

Fabian  B,  of  Rome,  &  M. 

38.^  i           18. 

39- 

2. 

21 

g 

12  Kl. 

Agnes  Rom,  Virg.&Mart. 

^0,^  1           19. 

41. 

3' 

1  2 

22 

A 

II  Kl. 

VincentSpan.  Deac.  &M. 

42.^4^             20. 

43- 

4' 

I 

23 

b 

10  Kl. 

44.2j^  1           21. 

45- 

5- 

24 

c 

9  Kl. 

46.     i               22» 

47» 

6. 

9 

25 

d 

8  Kl. 

Uonverfion  of  S.  Paul. 

^1 

26 

e 

7KI. 

48.^               23' 

49' 

7' 

"6 

27 
28 

f 
g 

6  Kl. 

ILuzi^ot   \          24i 

Exod.  I. 

8. 

5KI. 

Exod.2i-s^ 

25. 

3' 

9« 

T3 

29 

A 

4KI. 

4.-^ 

1          26. 

5' 

10. 

30 

b 

3KI. 

K,  Cliarles  Martvr. 

•^  6.^ 

27. 

7' 

II. 

; 

31 

c  iPrid.  Kl. 

8. 

28. 

9' 

12. 

Note,  that  *  Exodus  6.  is  to  be  rea 

d  onely  to  Ve 

rf.  14. 

ffEBR 

UJRT. 

The  7th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendar.' 


(13) 


The  Kalendar. 

February  hath  xxviij.  Days. 

The  Moon  hath  xxx. 

Morning 
Prayer? 

Evening 
Prayed 

I  Leflbn. 

2  LefToni  I  Leflbn.  [2  Leflbn. 

i,d 

Kalend. 

dTaa. 

Exodi  lOi 

Mark     ii|Exod.  i  ii|i  Cor.  131 

1 1 

a|e 

4  No. 

Purifiof  Mary  y^  B  iVirg. 

2i| 

1                   14. 

19 

8 

3!f 

4!g 

3  No. 

I2i 

3«i             13* 

i5» 

Pr.  No. 

14. 

4*1             15" 

16. 

5k 

Non^ 

Agatha  a  Sicilian  V.&M. 

16. 

5-1             17. 

2  Cor.    ii 

i6 

6jb 

8  Id. 

18, 

61!                   I91I                      2i| 

5 

7|c 

7  Id. 

20i 

71'             211 

3- 

n 

8 
9 

d 

e 

6  Id. 

22i 

81              231 

4« 

5  Id. 

24. 

9i|             321,               5i| 

2 

lO 

f 

4  Id. 

33- 

IOi|                341 

61 

II 

g 

3  Id. 

Levit.  181 

III  Levit.  191 

7* 

lO 

12 

A 

Pr.  Id. 

201 

I2i|                261 

8. 

13 

b 

IdUs 

Num.  Ill 

i3ijNum.  i2i 

9- 

i8 

14 

c 

i6Kl.Mart. 

Valentine,  Bifh.  &  Mart. 

13- 

141I             141 

lOi 

7 

15 

d 

15  Kl. 

16. 

15. 

I7n 

Hi 

16 

e 

14  Kl. 

201 

16. 

2I1 

I2i 

'5 

17 

f 

13  Kl. 

22i 

Luc.i.to39i 

23. 

13- 

4 

18 

S 

12  Kl. 

24. 

I.  391 

25. 

Galat.   11 

19 

A 

II  Kl. 

27. 

2i 

301 

2i 

12 

20 

b 

10  Kl. 

3i» 

3- 

32. 

3« 

I 

21 

c 

9  Kl. 

35' 

4' 

361 

4« 

22 

d 

8  Kl. 

Deut.     I. 

5- 

Deut.    21 

5« 

9 

23 

e 

7KI. 

dTatt. 

3- 

6. 

4.;        6.| 

24 

f 

6  Kl. 

S.Matthias,  ApOft&M. 

7» 

Eph.      ii 

17 
~6 

25 
26 

g 
A 

5KI. 

5- 

81 

6. 

2i 

4KI. 

7- 

9- 

8. 

3» 

27 

b 

3KI. 

9- 

lOi 

lOi 

4» 

't 

28 

c 

Pr.  Kl. 

III 

III 

I2i 

5' 

-9 

13" 

Matth.  71 

141 

Rom.  i2i 

March 

Seven 


The  8th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendar.' 


(14) 


1 

The   Kalendar. 

March  hath  xxxj.  tjays. 

The  Moon  hath  xxx. 

Morning 
PrayerT 

Evening 
Prayer. 

I  Le(roni|2  Leffoni  i  Leflbni^  Leftbnil 

5 

I 

d 

ECalend 

David  Archb. of  Menevia.^Deut.  151 

Luke   i2iiDeut.  i6i  Eph.      6i| 

2 

e 

6  No. 

CeddeorChad,B.ofLitch. 

17. 

13- 

i8.|Philip.  I. 

I  I 

3 

f 

5  No. 

19, 

14. 

20i|                      2i 

>9 

_4 

5 

4.  No. 

■ 

2Ii 

15- 

22i|                      3. 

3  No. 

241              i6> 

25.                       4. 

8 

6 

b 

Pr.  No. 

I             26.,             17. 

27.|Coioir.  I. 

7 

c 

S'onii? 

Perpetua  Mauritani  Mari  1             281 

18. 

29i|                      2i 

i6 

8 

d 

8  Id. 

1             30. 

19. 

3i'|               3- 

5 

9 

e 

7  Id. 

1             3- 

201 

33.!              4. 

lO 

f 

6  Id. 

1             34- 

2ii'Jofh.      iiiThef.  ii 

i3|ii 

g 

5  Id. 

;jofh.  2. 

22. 1               3.                2. 

2    12 

A 

4  Id. 

Greg.M.B.ofRome,&C.!              4. 

M               5'|               3. 

!n 

b 

3  Id. 

1               6i{             241 

7« 

4- 

io|i4 

c 

Pr.  Id. 

1               ^• 

John     ii 

9- 

5- 

1^5 

d 

Idus, 

1                   lOi 

2i 

2  3,2Thef.i. 

iS|i6 

e 

i7Kl.April. 

1             24. 

3- 

Judg.     1 1 

2i 

-  17 

f 

16  Kl. 

Judg.     21 

4- 

3- 

3* 

I   s 

i8 
19 

g 

15  Kl. 

EdwardK. of  y^  Weft-Sax. 

4» 

5- 

5- 

I  Tim.  I. 

A 

14  Kl. 

6. 

6. 

7- 

2,  3. 

4- 

20 

b 

13  Kl. 

8. 

7» 

9" 

4» 

21 

c 

12  Kl. 

Benedift  Abbot. 

lOi 

8. 

III 

5» 

12 

22 

d 

II  Kl. 

1             12. 

9- 

13' 

6. 

I 

23 

e 

10  Kl. 

14. 

lOi 

15* 

2  Tim.  1 1 

24 

f 

9  Kl. 

dTaXt. 

16. 

III 

17. 

2i 

_i 

25 
26 

g 

8  Kl. 

Annunclaeon  of  Maryi 

12. 

3» 

A 

7KI. 

18. 

13- 

19. 

4. 

I- 

27 

b 

6  Kl. 

201 

14. 

2iijTit.        ii 

6 

28 
29 

30 

c 

T 

5KI. 

Ruth,    ii 

i5» 

Ruth.    2ij          2,  31 

4KI. 

3- 

16. 

4.Thilem. 

' 

3KI. 

I  Sam.  ii 

17- 

I  Sami  2iiHebr.    ii 

3i|f 

Pr.  KL 

1                                              \              3« 

18. 

4'i                2. 

APRILL 

eight 


The  9th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendar." 


(15) 


llie  Kalendar, 

April  hath  XXX.   days. 

The  Moon  hath  xxix. 

Morning 
Prayer. 

Evening 
Prayer. 

"g 

I  Leffoni  >  Leflbni 

I  Lefron.j2  Leflbn. 

xg 

1  ^L 

UKalenci 

iSaml.5iJohn    191 

I  Sam.  6.'Hebr.    3. 

A 

1 1 

2 1 
3  ( 

)  ,4  No. 

<              71I            201 

8f               4. 

b 

3  No. 

Richard  B.  of  Chicheller.                9,             211 

10.                5. 

c 

'9 

4  < 

.  Pr.  No. 

S.AmbroleBifh.ofMilan.              ii.Afts.  ii 

12.;               6. 

d 

8 

5 ' 

:  Nonje 

13.:             2. 

14.I               7. 

e 

i6 

6 

f  8  Id. 

15.              3- 

16. [               8, 

f 

_5 

7  ■ 
8^ 

?7ld. 

17.              4- 

18.               9. 

s 

^6  Id. 

19.              5« 

20.             10. 

A 

n 

9  " 

>  5  Id. 

21.;             6. 

22. 1                   Hi 

b 

2 

10  < 

1  J4  Id. 

1             23.!             7» 

24.              12. 

c 

.,!. 

_i3  Id. 

!          25.          8. 

26.'             13. 

d 

lO 

-' 

fPr.  Id. 

1             27"             9» 

28.  Jam.    1. 

e 

nl 

Idus. 

1             29.'           10. 

30.,             2. 

f 

i8 

■4i 

:  i8Kl.Maij. 

1             3i«l          II" 

2  Sam.  Ii 

3- 

g 

^5 

15  / 

16  J 

17  ' 

1I17KI. 

I2  Sam.  2i!          i2i 

3- 

4» 

A 

.  16  Kl. 

1              4-'          13" 

5«|            5' 

b 

15  Kl. 

6.           141 

7.;i  Pet.  Ii 

c 

+!i8  J 

I  14  Kl. 

i               8.            i5» 

9.|                   2i 

d 

I19  < 

13  Kl. 

Alphege  Archb.  of  Cant.             loij          16. 

ii«|             3» 

e 

12 

20 

^12  Kl. 

I2t'                 17« 

X3. 

4. 

f 

I 

zii 

r     II    Kl. 

1              145            181 

15. 

5« 

g 

22    J 

iLioKl. 

1              i6i            191 

17.  2.  Pet.  Ii 

A 

9 

^31 

.     9  Kl. 

S.  Georgej  Martyr. 

18.:          20. 

19.              2. 

b 

17 

24.   ' 

•     8  Kl. 

20. 

2Ii 

2Ii                3» 

c 

I     7KI. 

S.  Mark  Evang  &  Mart 

22. 

I Johni  Ii 

d 

6 

26    . 

^     6  Kl. 

22. 

23. 

23.                       2i 

e 

27 

■     5KI. 

24. 

24. 

I  King.  I. 

3- 

f 

14 

28    , 

r    4KI. 

iKing.2.|           25. 

3« 

4« 

g 

3 

29 

\    3  Kl. 

4»|           26, 

5'               5- 

A 

30 

iPr.  Kl.         1 

6.1          27. 

7«l2,3-  Joh. 

M/^r. 

nine 


The  10th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "The  Kalendar." 
(16) 


Ihe  Kalendar. 

May  hath  xxxj.   days. 

The  Moon  hath  xxx. 

Morning 
Prayer. 

Evening 
Prayer. 

I  Leflbni 

2  Leflbni 

I  Leflbni 

2  Leflbn. 

2 

I 

b 

Kalend 

SPhilip,&  S.Jacob  Apof. 

Jude. 

2 

c 

6  Non. 

r&Mart 

iKing.8. 

Aefs   28. 

I  King. 9. 

Rom.     li 

^9 

3 

d 

5  No. 

Invention  of  y''  Crois. 

lOi 

Matth.  I. 

II. 

Zi 

8 

_4 
5 

e 
"f 

4  No. 

I2i 

2i 

13. 

3« 

3  No. 

14. 

3- 

15- 

4- 

|i6 

6 

g 

Pr.  No. 

S.  JohnEvang.  ante  port. 

16. 

4» 

17' 

5- 

!   5 

7^ 

Non:*^ 

(Latin. 

18. 

5« 

19. 

6. 

i 

8 

b 

8  Id. 

20> 

6. 

2Ii 

7« 

i— 

1    2 

il 

IC 

_9 

lO 

II 

c 
"d 

e 

7  Id. 

22i 

7- 

2  King.  I. 

8. 

6  Id. 

2King.2i 

8. 

3- 

9- 

5  Id. 

4« 

9- 

5- 

lOi 

12!  f 

4  Id. 

6. 

lOi 

7« 

II. 

1 

nig 

3  Id. 

8. 

III 

9- 

I2i 

|I8 

HJA 

Pr.  Id. 

lOi 

I2i 

II. 

i3« 

1    ' 

15 

b 

Idlis 

12t 

13' 

13- 

14. 

1 

16 

c 

i7Kl.Junii. 

14. 

14. 

15- 

i5« 

1     . 

i7id 

16  Kl. 

16, 

i5« 

i7« 

16. 

:     + 

i8|  e 

15  Kl. 

18. 

16. 

19. 

I  Cor.    I. 

i 

i9|f 

14  Kl. 

Dunftanj  Archb.  of  Cant. 

20i 

17. 

2Ii 

2. 

i^- 

20 

g 

13  Kl. 

22i 

18. 

23. 

3» 

1     ^ 

r 

Ii7 

21 

22 

!^ 

24 

25 

A 
c 

12  Kl. 

24. 

19. 

25. 

4" 

II  Kl. 

Ezrai   1 1 

20i 

Ezra.   3. 

5- 

10  Kl. 

4- 

2I1 

5- 

6. 

d 

e 

9  Kl. 

6. 

22i 

7- 

7» 

8  Kl. 

(Cant. 

9' 

23. 

Nehe.     i. 

8. 

i    ^ 

26 

f 

7KI. 

Auguftin,firftArchbifh.of 

Nehe.    21 

24. 

4" 

9" 

i 

27 

g 

6  Kl. 

Ven.  Bede  Presbyter 

5' 

25. 

6. 

10. 

1'* 

28 

A 

5KI. 

8. 

26. 

9> 

Ill 

1  > 

29 

b 

4KI. 

K  Charle^  II.  nat.&ret 

lOi 

-      27. 

i3» 

I2i 

! 
'tt 

30 

c 

3KI. 

Efther    i. 

28. 

Either.  2. 

13- 

Slid 

Pr.  Kl. 

3» 

Marki    i  • 

4" 

14. 

i                                                                                             JUNE 

1 

The  1 1th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendar." 

C 


(17) 


Ihe  Kalendar. 

June  hath  xxx.  days. 

The  Moon  hath  xxix. 

Morning 
Prayer." 

Evening 
Prayer. 

I  Leffon. 

2  Leflbn. 

I  Leflbn.J2  LelTon. 

i  I 

e 

Kalcnd,         Nicomede  Rom.  Pr.&M. 

Efther    5. 

Mark     2.  Either.  6.ji  Cor.  15. 

19I  2 
16  4. 

f 

4  No.                                                       1              7. 

3.:               8.:             16. 

g 

3  No.                                                       1              91 

4.  Job.       If  2  Cor.    I. 

A 

Pr.  No. 

jjob       2i 

5-1               3-1               2- 

5   5 

b 

Nonae. 

BonifaceB.ofMentZ5&M.I              4. 

6.!               5-1               3. 

1   6 

c 

8  Id. 

1               6. 

7'                7»i               4' 

13,   7 
z\   8 

d 

7  Id. 

i                8. 

8.                9.;                51 

e|6  Id. 

lOi 

9.              II.                6. 

9 

f 

5  Id. 

12. 

lOii              13.'                7» 

lO 

10 

g 

4.  Id. 

141 

II.,             15.1               8. 

II 

A 

3  Id. 

S.  Bainabav  ApOft.&  M. 

1 

] 

]8 

12 

b 

Pr.  Id. 

16. 

12.]         17,   18. 1                      9. 

7 

13 

c 

Iciu^ 

19. j             i3ij             20i|             10. 

14 

d 

i8Kl.Julij. 

21.!                   14.!                  22. j                   II. 

15 

15 

e 

17  Kl. 

i            23. 

15' 

24,  25.1            12. 

4|i6 

f 

16  Kl. 

i     26,  27. 

16. 

28.             13. 

17 

g 

15  Kl. 

S.  Alban,  Martyr.              I             291 

Luke.    I. 

30.  Gal.       I. 

"T 

18 
19 

b" 

14  Kl. 

i             3i» 

2.,                   32»,                      2.| 

13  Kl. 

(W.  Sax.j             33. 

3«i             34»(               3«i 

20 

c 

12  Kl. 

Tranfl.  of  Edw  K.  of  the?            35. 

4.1             36. 

4" 

9 

21 

d 

II  Kl. 

t             37«|               5- 

38. 

5'i 

22 

e 

10  Kl. 

1            39'l              6. 

40.J               6. 

17 

23 

f 

9  Kl. 

dTaft.          41  "1           7» 

42.Eph.      I. 

6 

24 

g 

8  Kl. 

Nativ  of  S.  John  Bapt.      .Prov.  i     | 

1 

25 

A 

7KI. 

iProv.     1.:                S.iProv.     2.1                2.| 

14 

26 

b 

6  Kl. 

3.;             9. 

4.;               3.| 

— 

27 
28 

c 

5KI. 

i             a*             loi 

6.|               4.| 

d 

4  Kll.                                        ;faft.             7'            ii» 

8.i               5.1 

1 1 

29 

e 

3  Kl.            IS.  Peter  Ap  .^  Mr.                j                     , 

1 

10 

f 

Pr.  Kl.         1                                              1              9.!             12. 

10.1                6. 

JULY 

eleven 


The  12th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "The  Kalendar." 
11.  31,  32,  33,  col.  6.     The  1.  3.  5.  are  written  upon  3.  5.  7- 


(13) 


Ihe  Kalendar. 

[ulv   hath    xxxj   days. 

The  Moon  hath  xxx. 

Moniiao 
Prayer. 

Evening 
Prayer. 

I  Leffoni 

2  LefTon. 

I  Leffon. 

2  LefTon. 

jy 

I 

g 

Kaleiui          1                                               'Pi'ov.  II. 

Luke.  13. 

Prov.  12. 

Phil.      I. 

)i 

2 

.\ 

6  No. 

Vilitat.ot  ye  Bl.  V.Mary.!             13. 

14. 

14. 

2. 

3 

b 

5  No. 

1             i5» 

i5» 

16. 

3- 

16 

4 

c 

+  No. 

Tranll.ot  S. Martin.  B.&C.'             17. 

16. 

18. 

4* 

5 

5 

d 

3  No. 

1             19- 

i7» 

20. 

Coloff.  I. 

6 

7 

e 
T 

Pr.  No. 

1 

18. 

22. 

2. 

!^ 

No;i.r 

1             23. 

19. 

24. 

3- 

h 

8 

g 

8  Id. 

25* 

201 

26. 

4» 

1 

9 

A 

7  Id. 

27. 

21. 

28. 

I  Their.  I. 

|io 

10 

b 

6  Id. 

29, 

22. 

31- 

2. 

1 

11 

c 

5  Id. 

Ecclef.  I. 

23, 

Ecclel".  2. 

3- 

! 

12 

d 

4  Id. 

3» 

24. 

4' 

4» 

1    ~ 

11 
14- 

e 
T 

3  Id. 

.__       _ 

John.     iB 

6. 

5« 

Pr.  Id.          i                                               1               7. 

2. 

8. 

2Thefr.  I. 

'  S 

15 

S 

Kiu, 

Swithun,  B.  Winch,  tranfl. 

9« 

3- 

10. 

2. 

' 

16 

\ 

i7Kl.Aug. 

III 

4" 

12. 

3- 

17 

b 

16  Kl. 

Jer.        I. 

5' 

Jerem.  2. 

I  Tim.  li 

.  z 

18 
19 

c 

15  Kl. 

31 

6. 

4« 

2,  3- 

. 

d:i4Kl. 

5» 

7» 

6. 

4« 

V 

20 
21 

22 

e 

13  Kl. 

Margaret,V.&M.Antioch. 

7« 

8. 

8. 

5« 

f 

12  Kl. 

S.  M3.ry  Magdalen. 

9- 

9- 

10. 

6. 

g 

II  Kl. 

II. 

lOi 

12. 

2  Tim,  I. 

' 

23 

.\   10  Kl. 

i3» 

II. 

14. 

2. 

24 

b  1  9  Kl. 

mt 

15- 

I2i 

16. 

3- 

i 

25 

c 

8  Kl. 

b     \  :..'■:.-     V   ..  ■  :.    \f, 

13. 

4- 

1    ^ 

26 

d 

7KI. 

S.  Anne,  Mother  to  y*^  Bl. 

17. 

14. 

18. 

Titus     I. 

— 

27 
28 

e 

6  Kl. 

(Virg.  Maiy. 

19. 

15- 

20. 

2,  3- 

f 

5KI. 

21. 

16. 

22. 

Philem. 

r 

29 

g 

4KI. 

23. 

17. 

241 

Heb.    I. 

30 

A 

3KI. 

^5- 

18. 

26. 

2i 

1^0 

31 

b 

Pr.  Kl. 

27. 

19. 

28. 

3- 

1                                                                                                                        August 

t^velve 


The  13th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  ''The  Kalendar." 

C2 


(19) 


1  he  Kalendar. 

August  hath  xxxj.   days. 

The  Moon  hath  xxx. 

Morning 
Prayer. 

Evening 
Prayer. 

1 1  Leflbni  2  Lellbni 

I  Lelloni  2  Lelibni 

_8 
16 

I 

c 

Kalend. 

Lammas  dav.                       lJerem.29i'John   20i 

Jerem.3o.:Hebr.    41 

2 

d 

4  No. 

1       3.. 

... 

32.;               5, 

J 

4 

e  13  No. 

1             3  3'Aas    I. 

34..               6. 

f  Pr.  No. 

1             35'l               2, 

36.'               7. 

.3 

5 

g 

Non.t,-. 

1              37-1                3" 

38.               8. 

6 

A 

8  Id. 

Transfiguri  of  our  Lord. 

39'|               4-' 

40.               9. 

7!b 

7  Id. 

Name  of  Jeliis. 

41. j                s> 

42i|                10. 

10 

8|c 

6  Id. 

43. 1                6. 

44.'              II. 

9!d 

5  Id. 

(Rome,  &  \L 

4-5,4^' 

7- 

47.               12. 

18 

10;  e 

4  Id. 

S.Laurence  Archdeaconof 

480 

8. 

49.              13. 

M 

II 

12 

f 
g 

3  Id. 

50' 

9- 

51. Jam.    I. 

Pr.  Id. 

52. 

lOi 

Lam.      I.              2. 

13 

A 

Idu^ 

Lam.  2s 

II. 

3.'             3. 

4 

14  b 

19  Kl.Sept. 

4,  1             12. 

5-'             4- 

151  c 

18  Kl. 

Ezeki    2i|             131 

Ezek.     3.              5. 

12 

16 

d 

17  Kl. 

6i|             141 

7.  iPet.i*. 

I 

17 

e 

16  Kl. 

13.!             15. 

14.               2. 

18 

f 

15  Kl. 

18. 

16. 

33«               3» 

_9 

19 

ao 

g 
A 

14  Kl. 

34' 

17" 

Dan.    I.                 4.1 

13  Kl. 

Dan.   2i 

18. 

3-                  5- 

1 7 

2l'b 

12  Kl. 

4- 

19. 

5.   |2  Pet.    I.I 

6 

22,  c 

II  Kl. 

6. 

20. 

7*     1                      2i! 

»4 

23 
24 

d 

10  Kl. 

draft. 

8i     1                   2Ii 

9.   ^               3. 

e 

9  Kl. 

b ,  Bartholomew  Ap.  &  M 

j                   22i 

1  Joh.   I. 

3 

25   f 

8  Kl. 

iOi|             23. 

II.'               a. 

26  g 

7KI. 

12i                    241 

Hof.      I.;             3. 

7  1 

27:  A 
28  b 

6  Kl. 

Hof.  2,3. 

25. 

4.,             41 

5KI. 

S.  Anfrul'tin,  B.  o'Hippn.  CtDi 

5,^. 

26. 

7'                5« 

IV 

29  c 

4KI. 

BeheadingotS.JohnBapt. 

8. 

27. 

9.2,  3  John. 1 

8 

30  d 

3KI. 

lOi 

28. 

ii.Jude. 

31I  ePr.  Kal. 

1             i2tl\latth.  ii 

13. Rom.     I. 

Sleptember 

thirteen 


The  14th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendar." 
1.  22.  ml.  9.      A  blot  occurs  immediately  after  "1  Pet.  1." 


(20) 


fourteen 


The  15th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendnr." 


(21) 


Ihe  Kalendan 

October   hath   xxxj.    days. 

The  Moon  hath  xxx. 

Morning                       Evening 
Prayert                       Prayer. 

I  Leflbn.;2  Leflbni  i  Leflbnii2  Lellbni 

i6 

I 

A 

Kalend. 

RemigiusjBifli.ofRhemes. 

Tobiti  71  Marki  4i:Tobit    8t|iCor.  i6i| 

»3 

2 

b 

6  No. 

91I               5«'             Id  2  Cor.    ii| 

3  c 

5  No. 

llil                      6ii                   I2ij                      2i 

2 

4d 

4  No. 

i3> 

7.:          ,4.1            3.! 

5!e 

3  No. 

Judeth  ii 

8.  Judeth  2t|               4.; 

loi   6\f 

Pr.  No. 

Faith,  Virg.  &  Mart. 

3.1               9.!               4ci               5.| 

1   7ig 

Nonae 

5i'                Id;                   6t 

6. 

i8|  8JA  8  Id. 

7i'             III                8i 

7. 

7|  ghbld. 

S.  DenysAreop.B.&M. 

9ii             i2i:             Id 

8. 

io!c;6Id.           1 

ill'         131I         i2i 

9« 

isiiiidisld. 

131:         141         141 

Id 

4|i2,  e  J4  Id.              1 

15'               i5«               i6g 

III 

in 

f  |3  Id. 

Tranfl.ofK.EdwardConf.jWifd,    i.!             16.  Wild.    2. 

I2i 

12|l4 

g 

Pr.  Id. 

3i|Luciiit039i|               4ii             131 

|i6 

A 
"b~ 

Idus. 

5.1        I.  39. i               6. 

Gal.       I. 

lyKl.Xovem. 

71                21                81 

2i 

91^7 

c 

16  Kl. 

Etheldred  Virg.                  !               91!               31              id                3^ 

|i8:d 

15  Kl. 

S,  L    .:.    K.      r  .  •                                        i                4»                                     4« 

17I19   e 

14  Kl. 

1             H'                5*'            i^ij               5* 

6I20   f 

13  Kl. 

j             i-^il               6i!             i4ij               6i 

!^i  g 

12  Kl. 

'             151                71              i6i;Epher.  1 1 

14I22 

A 

II  Kl. 

1             171;               8ii             i8i!               2i 

3 

23 

b 

10  Kl. 

j             191I              9i;EccliiSiii 

3- 

24 

c 

9  Kl. 

;Ecclus.2i               Id;                31 

4-» 

" 

25  d 

8  Kl. 

Crifpin  Mart.                      1               41'             iii'               5il               51 

26 

e 

7KI. 

i               6ii             i2i                7i                6i 

19 

27 

f 

6  Kl. 

dfatt. 

8.|             13. 

9- 

Phil.    I. 

8 

28 

g 

5KI. 

S.  Simon  &  S.  Jude  Ap. 

14. 

2i 

29 

A 

4KI. 

(&M. 

Id 

i5« 

III 

3» 

16 

30 

b 

3KI.          i 

I2i 

16. 

i3» 

4-» 

5I31 

c  iPr.  Kl. 

dTart.l           141;           i7il           151  Col.    ii  1 

:^OYeiiiber 

fifteen 


The  16th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendar.' 
1.  38.  "thirteen"  converted  into  ''fifteen". 


(22) 


Ihe  Kalendar. 

November  hath  xxx.  days. 

'                                    The  Moon  hath  xxix. 

Moinina: 
Prayer: 

Evening 
Prayen 

I  Leflon.  2  Leflbni 

I  LelToni 

2  Leflbni 

t 

I 

d 

K  lit  nd. 

All  Saints  day. 

i'-' 

2 

e 

4  No. 

Ecclus.i6.Luk.    18. 

Ecclu.s.i7i 

Colofl".  2. 

3 

t 

3  No.            1 

i8i              191 

19. 

3- 

4 

g 

Pr.  No. 

201 

201 

2Ii 

4» 

lO 

5 

A 

Noiv.v- 

Papifts  Confpiracy. 

22i 

21. 

23. 

iThefl'.i, 

6 

b 

8  Id. 

Leonard  Confeflbr. 

24. 

22.1      (a)  25. 

2i 

i8 

7 

^ 

7  Id. 

27. 

23. 

28. 

3» 

- 

8 

d  6  Id. 

29, 

24. 

(^)    30. 

4« 

9 

e  5  Id. 

3i« 

John    I. 

32« 

5« 

15 

10 

f|4ld. 

33" 

2i 

34''2Thefl;i.| 

4 

II 

S 

3  Id. 

S.  Martin  Bifh.  &  Confell'. 

35' 

3.'                   36. 

Zi 

12 

A 

Pr.  Id. 

37* 

4» 

38. 

3- 

1  ?, 

11 
14 

b 
c 

1.;-- 

Britius  Bilhop. 

39. 

5» 

40. 

I  Tim.  Ii 

1 8  Kl.  Decern. 

41. 

6. 

42. 

2,  3- 

— 

15 

d 

17  Kl. 

Machutus  Bifliop. 

43» 

7» 

44, 

4« 

16 

e 

16  Kl. 

45- 

8. 

(0  46. 

5» 

17 

f 

15  Kl. 

Hugh  Bilhop  of  Lincoln. 

47. 

9- 

481 

6. 

18 

g 

14  Kl. 

49. 

10. 

50. 

2  Tim.  1 1 

1    " 

19 

A 

13  Kl. 

5i» 

Ill 

Baruch  ii 

2i 

20 

b 

12  Kl. 

Edmund  King  &  Martyr. 

Bamch2i 

12i 

3« 

3« 

]  4. 

21 

c 

II  Kl. 

4« 

13. 

5- 

4- 

X 

22 

d 

10  Kl. 

Cecilia  Virg.  &  Mart. 

6. 

14. 

Hift.ofSufan.'TitUS       Ii| 

23 

e 

9  Kl. 

S.Clementl.B.ot'R.&M.JBei&y^Drago 

15. 

Ifaiah    i  • 

2,  3, 

I  I 

24 

f 

8  Kl. 

liaiah    zt 

16. 

3« 

Philem. 

1  Q 

-5 

g 

7KI. 

Catherine  Virgin  &  Mart. 

4- 

17- 

5' 

Hebr.     I. 

26 

A 

6  Kl. 

6. 

18. 

7' 

2i 

s 

27 
28 

b 
c 

5KI. 

8. 

19. 

9- 

3« 

4KI. 

lOi 

20i 

III 

4- 

'6 

29 

d 

3KI. 

JFaft. 

12. 

2I1 

13- 

5» 

5 

30 

e 

Pr.  Kl. 

S.  Andrew  Ap.  &Marf. 

Afts    I. 

6. 

No 

te,  that  (a)  Ec 

and  (c)  Ecclus 

clus.  2 5.  is  to  be  read  onely  to 
46.  only  to  verf.  20. 

verf.  13.  a 

nd     Ecclus 

30.  onely  to 

verf.  18. 

December 

Sixteen 


The  17th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendar. ' 

1.  39.  "  tburteen"  converted  into  "  sixteen". 


(23) 


Ihe  Kalendar. 

December  hath   xxxj.   days. 

The  Moon  hath  xxx. 

Morning 
Prayer. 

Evenijig 
Prayer. 

I  LefTon. 

2  Lelibn. 

I  LefTon. 

2  Leflbn. 

I 

f 

KaJcn.i 

Ifaiah  14. 

Ads    2. 

iraiah.15. 

Hebr.    7. 

'3 

2 

g 

4  No. 

16. 

3' 

17' 

8. 

2 

3 

r\ 

3  No. 

18. 

4' 

19. 

9' 

lO 

4 

b 

Pr.  No. 

20,  21. 

5. 

22. 

1             10. 

5 

C 

Non:^ 

23. 

6. 

24.1               II. 

i8 

6 

d 

8  Id. 

NicolasB.ot  MyrainLyciai 

25. 

7.tov.  300 

26.1               12. 

1 

7 

e 

7  Id. 

27. 

7.  30. 

28.                13. 

8 

f 

6  Id. 

Concept,  of  y'^B. V.Mary. 

29. 

8. 

30. 

James    i. 

i5 

9 

g 

5  Id. 

31' 

9' 

32. 

2. 

4 

lO 

II 

A 

4  Id. 

33' 

lOi 

34' 

3' 

b 

3  Id. 

35' 

II. 1             36. 

4' 

12 

12 

c 

Pr.  Id. 

37' 

12. 

38. 

5« 

J 

13 

d 

Mu 

Lucy  Virg  &  Martyr. 

39' 

13' 

40. 

I  Pet.    I. 

14 

e 

igKl.Janus. 

41. 

14. 

42. 

2. 

9 

15 

f 

18  Kl. 

43' 

15' 

44. 

3' 

16 

g 

17  Kl. 

0  Sapientia. 

45' 

16. 

46. 

4' 

'7 

17 

A 

16  Kl. 

47' 

17' 

48. 

5' 

6 

18 

b 

15  Kl. 

49' 

18. 

50' 

2 Peter.  I. 

19 

c 

14  Kl. 

51' 

19. 

52' 

2. 

J4 

20 

d 

13  Kl. 

draft. 

53' 

20. 

54' 

3' 

^ 

21 

22 

e 
T 

12  Kl. 

S.Thomas  ApoltcVM 

21. 

ijohn.  I. 

II  Kl. 

55' 

22. 

56. 

2. 

I J 

23 

g 

10  Kl. 

57' 

23. 

58. 

3' 

24 

A 

9  Kl. 

draft. 

59' 

24. 

60. 

4' 

»9 

25 

b 

8  Kl. 

Chriftmas  day. 

8 

26 

c 

7KI. 

S.  Stephen  y^  firft  M, 

27 

d 

6  Kl. 

S .  John  Apoft.  &  Evan 

i          1 

i6 

28 

e 

5KI. 

Innocents  day. 

25' 

5' 

^ 

29 

30 

f 
g 

4KI. 

61. 

26. 

62. 

2  John. 

3KI. 

63. 

27. 

64. 

3  John. 

n 

31I 

-A. 

Pr.  Kl. 

Silvefter  Bifli.  ot  Rome. 

65.             28.1 

66 

Jude. 

Tables 

seventeen 


(24) 


The  18th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Kalendar.' 


TABLES  &  RULES 

For  the 

Moveable,  and  immoveable  Feafts; 

Together  with  the  J^ays  of  Fafting  and  Abftinence, 
through  the  whole  year. 


Rules  to  know^  when  the  Moveable  Feafts 
and  Holt  days  begin. 

cl 

T?  After- ]5ay  (on  which  the  reft  depend)  is  always  y^  firft 

Sunday  after  the  firft  full  Moon,  which  happens  next 

F 
after  j^  One  and  twentieth  day  of  Marchi     And,  if  the  |ull 

Moon  happens  upon  a  Sunday,  Eafter-day  is  y®  Sunday  after. 
Advent-Sunday  is  always  y®  neareft  Sunday  to  y^  Feaft  of 
S.  Andrew,  whether  before  or  after. 


Septuagefima, 

Sexap-efima,         I  o      j 

^   .  °  r        <  Sunday  is 

yuinquagelima,  j  -^ 

Quadragefimai 


fNine 
Eight, 
Seven 
Six. 


before 

weeks  after  Eafter. 


Rogation -Sunday,  f 
Afcenfion-day, 
Whitfunday, 
Trinity -Sunday 


IS  < 


Five  weeks 

o    J     ^P'  <^  after  Eafter. 
Seven  weeks^ 

Eight  weeks 


eighteen 


The  19th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "TABLES  &  RULES". 

1.  7.     The  "i"  in  "  Holi  days,"  is  written  upon  "y." 


(25) 


A  Table  of  all  y^  Feafts  that  are  to  be  obferved 
in  ye  Church  of  England  through  y^  year. 

.11  Sundays  in  y®  year. 


S!  Mattbias  „ 

The  Annunciation  of 
y®  bleil'ed  virgin. 


The  days  of  y* 
Feafts  of 


Monday 
and       i 
Tuefday  ml 


Paul. 

BlefTed  Virgin. 


The  Circumcifion  of  o?    Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

The  Epiphany. 

The  Converfion  of  St. 

The  Purification  of  y^ 

S.  Mark  ye  Evangelist. 

S.  Philip  and  S.  Jacob  y®  Apoftles. 

The    Afcenfion    of    o?    Lord    Jesus 

Christ. 
S.  Barnabas. 

The  Nativity  of  S.  John  Baptift. 
S.  Peter  y^  Apoftle. 
S.  James  ye  Apoftle. 
S.  Bartholomew  y^  Apoftle. 
S.  Matthew  ye  Apoftle. 
S.  Michael  and  all  Angels. 
S.  Luke  y^  Evangelift. 
S.  Simon  and  S.  Jude  y^  Apoftles. 
All  Saints. 

S.  Andrew  y^  Apoftle. 
S.  Thomas  ye  Apoftle. 
The  Nativity  of  oj  Lord. 
S.  Stephen  y^  Martyr. 
S.  John  y®  Evangelift. 
The  Holy  Innocents. 


Eafter-week, 


Monday    i 

and       J 

Tuefday  iftr  I 


Whitfun  iveek. 


\ 


The  20th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "A  Table  of  all  y^  Feasts". 
In  margin.     The  words  S*  Hattllias,  &c.,  that  are  printed  in  Albion  type,  have 
been  written  in  the  margin  of  the  MS.  Book,  and  outside  the  ruled  line. 
(26) 


\ 


A  Table  of  y^  Vigils,  Faftsj  &  days  of  Abftinence,  to  be 
obferved  in  y^  year. 

^The  Nativity  of  oj  Lord. 
The  Purification  of  ye  Bl. 


The  Evens  or 
Vigils  before 


Virgin  Mary. 
The  Annunciation   of  y^ 

BlefTed  Virgin. 
Eafter-day.    ^ 
Afcenfion-day. 
Pentecoft. 
S.  Matthias. 
S.  John  Baptift. 


/The  Evens' 
or  Vigils 
before 


fS.  Peter. 
S.  James. 
S.  Bartholomew. 
S.  Matthew. 
IS. 
S.  Simon  &  Jude. 

S.  Andrew. 
S.  Thomas. 
All  Saints. 


Notej  that  if  any  of  thefe  Feafl-days  fall  upon  a  Munday, 
then  y^  Vigil  or  Fafl-day  fhall  be  liept  upon  y^  Saturday, 
and  not  upon  y^  Sunday  next  before  it. 


nineteen 


Days 


The  whole  of  the  above  letter-press  is  upon  the  20th  page  of  the  MS.  Book^  immediately  after  the 
text  of  p.  26  of  this  publication. 


The  foregoing  Kalendar  and  Tables  were  repealed  by  stat.  21  and 
22  Geo.  III.  c.  48.  s.  3.  (Ir.),  which  enacted  that  all  such  Statutes 
made  in  England  or  Great  Britain  as  concerned  the  stile  or  calendar 
should  be  accepted,  used  and  executed  in  Ireland.  This  enactment 
referred  to  stat.  24  Geo.  II.  c.  23.  j  which,  after  reciting  that  the  legal 
supputation  of  the  year  of  our  Lord,  in  England,  according  to  which 
the  year  began  on  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  March,  had  been  found  by 
experience  to  be  attended  with  divers  inconveniences,  not  only  as  it 
differed  from  the  usage  of  neighbouring  nations,  but  also  from  the  legal 
method  of  computation  in  Scotland,  and  from  the  common  usage  through- 
out the  whole  kingdom,  and  that  thereby  frequent  mistakes  were  occa- 
sioned in  the  dates  of  deeds,  and  other  writings,  and  disputes  arose 
therefrom :  that  the  Calendar  then  in  use,  commonly  called  the  Julian 
Calendar,  had  been  discovered  to  be  erroneous,  by  means  whereof  the 
Vernal  or  Spring  Equinox,  which  at  the  time  of  the  General  Council 
of  Nice,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  three  hundred  and  twenty-five,  hap- 
pened on  or  about  the  twenty-first  day  of  March,  then  happened  on 
the  ninth  or  tenth  day  of  the  same  month;  and  that  that  error  was 
still  increasing,  and  if  not  remedied,  would,  in  process  of  time,  occa- 
sion the  several  equinoxes  and  solstices  to  fall  at  very  different  times 

(27) 


in  the  civil  year  from  what  they  formerly  did,  which  might  tend  to 
mislead  persons  ignorant  of  such  alteration  :  that  a  method  of  correct- 
ing the  Calendar  in  such  manner,  as  that  the  equinoxes  and  solstices 
might  for  the  future  fall  nearly  on  the  same  nominal  days,  on  which 
the  same  happened  at  the  time  of  the  said  General  Council,  had  been 
received  and  established,  and  was  then  generally  practised  by  almost 
all  other  nations  of  Europe :  and  that  it  would  be  of  general  conve- 
nience to  merchants,  and  other  persons  corresponding  with  other 
nations  and  countries,  and  tend  to  prevent  mistakes  and  disputes  in  or 
concerning  the  dates  of  letters,  and  accounts,  if  the  like  correction 
were  received  and  established  in  His  Majesty's  dominions: — enacted, 
by  sect.  1.,  that  the  said  supputation,  according  to  which  the  year  of 
our  Lord  began  on  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  March,  should  not  be  made 
use  of  from  and  after  the  last  day  of  December  one  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  fifty-one;  and  that  the  first  day  of  January  next  follow- 
ing the  said  last  day  of  December,  should  be  reckoned,  taken,  deemed 
and  accounted  to  be  the  first  day  of  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty-two;  and  the  first  day  of  January,  which 
should  happen  next  after  the  first  said  day  of  January  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty-two,  should  be  reckoned,  taken,  deemed  and 
accounted  to  be  the  first  day  of  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty- three;  and  so  on,  from  time  to  time,  the  first 
day  of  January  in  every  year,  which  should  happen  in  time  then  to 
come,  should  be  reckoned,  taken,  deemed  and  accounted  to  be  the  first 
day  of  the  year;  and  that  each  new  year  should  accordingly  commence, 
and  begin  to  be  reckoned,  from  the  first  day  of  every  such  month  of 
January  next  preceding  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  March,  on  which  such 
year  would,  according  to  the  then  present  supputation,  have  begun  or 
commenced;  and,  that  from  and  after  the  first  day  of  January  one 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty-two,  the  several  days  of  each  month 
should  go  on,  and  be  reckoned  and  numbered  in  the  same  order;  and 
the  Feast  of  Easter,  and  other  moveable  Feasts  thereon  depending, 
should  be  ascertained  according  to  the  same  method  as  they  then 
were,  until  the  second  day  of  September  in  the  said  year  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty -two  inclusive;  and  that  the  natural  day  next 
immediately  following  the  said  second  day  of  September,  should  be 
called,  reckoned  and  accounted  to  be  the  fourteenth  day  of  September, 
omitting  for  that  time  only  the  eleven  intermediate  nominal  days  of 
the  common  Calendar;  and  that  the  several  natural  days,  which  should 
follow  and  succeed  next  after  the  said  fourteenth  day  of  September, 
should  be  respectively  called,  reckoned  and  numbered  forwards  in 
numerical  order  from  the  said  fourteenth  day  of  September,  according 
to  the  order  and  succession  of  days  used  in  the  then  present  Calendar; 
and  that  all  acts,  deeds,  writings,  notes  and  other  instruments  of  what 
(28) 


nature  or  kind  soever,  whether  ecclesiastical  or  civil,  public  or  private 
which  should  be  made,  executed  or  signed,  upon  or  after  the  said  first 
day  of  January  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty-two,  should  bear 
date  according  to  the  said  new  method  of  supputation,  and  that 
the  two  fixed  terms  of  St.  Hilary  and  St.  Michael,  in  that  part  of 
Great  Britain  called  England,  and  also  the  Courts  of  General  Quarter- 
Sessions  and  General  Sessions  of  the  Peace,  and  all  other  Courts  of 
what  nature  or  kind  soever,  whether  civil,  criminal  or  ecclesiastical^ 
and  all  meetings  and  assemblies  of  any  bodies  politic  or  corporate, 
either  for  the  election  of  any  officers  or  members  thereof,  or  for 
any  such  officers  entering  upon  the  execution  of  their  respective  offices, 
or  for  any  other  purpose  whatsoever,  which  by  any  law,  statute, 
charter,  custom  or  usage  within  this  kingdom,  or  within  any  other  of 
the  dominions  or  countries  subject  or  belonging  to  the  Crown  of  Great 
Britain,  were  to  be  holden  and  kept  on  any  fixed  or  certain  day  of 
any  month,  or  on  any  day  depending  upon  the  beginning,  or  any 
certain  day  of  any  month  (except  such  Courts  as  were  usually  holden 
or  kept  with  any  fairs  or  marts)  should,  from  time  to  time,  from  and 
after  the  said  second  day  of  September,  be  holden  and  kept  upon  or 
according  to  the  same  respective  nominal  days  and  times,  whereon  or 
according  to  which  the  same  were  then  to  be  holden,  but  which  should 
be  computed  according  to  the  said  new  method  of  numbering  and 
reckoning  the  days  of  the  Calendar  as  aforesaid;  that  is  to  say,  eleven 
days  sooner  than  the  respective  days  whereon  the  same  were  then 
holden  and  kept :  and,  by  sect.  2.,  for  the  continuing  and  preserving 
the  Calendar  or  method  of  reckoning,  and  computing  the  days  of  the 
year  in  the  same  regular  course,  as  near  as  might  be,  in  all  times  then 
coming,  it  enacted,  that  the  several  years  of  our  Lord,  one  thousand 
eight  hundred,  one  thousand  nine  hundred,  two  thousand  one  hundred, 
two  thousand  two  hundred,  two  thousand  three  hundred,  or  any  other 
hundredth  years  of  our  Lord,  which  should  happen  in  time  then  to 
come,  except  only  every  fourth  hundredth  year  of  our  Lord,  whereof 
the  year  of  our  Lord  two  thousand  should  be  the  first,  should  not  be 
esteemed  or  taken  to  be  Bissextile  or  Leap  Years,  but  should  be  taken 
to  be  common  years,  consisting  of  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  days, 
and  no  more;  and  that  the  years  of  our  Lord  two  thousand,  two 
thousand  four  hundred,  two  thousand  eight  hundred,  and  every  other 
fourth  hundredth  year  of  our  Lord,  from  the  said  year  of  our  Lord 
two  thousand  inclusive,  and  also  all  other  years  of  our  Lord,  which  by 
the  then  present  supputation  were  esteemed  to  be  Bissextile  or  Leap 
Years,  should  for  the  future,  and  in  all  times  then  to  come,  be  esteemed 
and  taken  to  be  Bissextile  or  Leap  years,  consisting  of  three  hundred 
and  sixty-six  days,  in  the  same  sort  and  manner  as  was  then  used 
with  respect  to  every  fourth  year  of  our  Lord. 

(20) 


By  the  same  statute,  sect.  3.,  after  reciting  that,  according  to  the 
then  rule  prefixed  to  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  of  the  Church  of 
England,  Easter-day  was  always  the  first  Sunday  after  the  first  Full 
Moon  which  then  happened  the  next  after  the  one  and  twentieth  day 
of  March,  and  if  the  Full  Moon  happened  upon  a  Sunday,  Easter-day 
was  the  Sunday  after;  which  rule  was  made  in  conformity  to  the 
Decree  of  the  said  General  Council  of  Nice,  for  the  celebration  of  the 
said  Feast  of  Easter;  and  that  the  method  of  computing  the  Full 
Moons  then  used  in  the  Church  of  England,  and  according  to  which 
the  Table  to  find  Easter  for  ever,  prefixed  to  the  said  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  was  formed,  was  by  process  of  time  become  considerably  er- 
roneous; and  that  a  Calendar,  and  also  certain  Tables  and  Rules  for 
the  fixing  the  true  time  of  the  celebration  of  the  said  Feast  of  Easter, 
and  the  finding  the  times  of  the  Full  Moons  on  which  the  same  de- 
pended, so  as  the  same  should  agree  as  nearly  as  might  be  with  the 
Decree  of  the  said  General  Council,  and  also  with  the  practice  of 
foreign  countries,  had  been  prepared,  and  were  thereunto  annexed 
[and  for  which  vide  post,  33 — 56.]  :  it  was  enacted,  that  the  said 
Feast  of  Easter,  or  any  of  the  moveable  feasts  thereon  depending, 
should,  from  and  after  the  said  second  day  of  September,  be  no  longer 
kept  or  observed  in  that  part  of  Great  Britain  called  England,  or  in 
any  other  the  dominions*  or  countries  subject  or  belonging  to  the 
Crown  of  Great  Britain,  according  to  the  said  method  of  supputation 
then  used,  or  the  said  Table  prefixed  to  the  said  Book  of  Common 
Prayer;  and  that  the  said  Table,  and  also  the  column  of  Golden  Num- 
bers, as  they  were  then  prefixed  to  the  respective  days  of  the  month 
in  the  said  Calendar,  should  be  left  out  in  all  future  editions  of  the 
said  Book  of  Common  Prayer;  and  that  the  said  new  Calendar, 
Tables,  and  Rules,  thereunto  annexed,  should  be  prefixed  to  all  such 
future  editions  of  the  said  Book,  in  the  room  and  stead  thereof;  and 
that  from  and  after  the  said  second  day  of  September,  all  and  every 
the  fixed  Feast-days,  Holy-days,  and  Fast-days,  which  were  then  kept 
and  observed  by  the  Church  of  England,  and  also  the  several  solemn 
days  of  Thanksgiving,  and  of  Fasting  and  Humiliation,  which  by  vir- 
tue of  any  Act  of  Parliament  then  in  being,  were,  from  time  to  time, 
to  be  kept  and  observed,  should  be  kept  and  observed  on  the  respec- 
tive days  marked  for  the  celebration  of  the  same  in  the  said  new 
Calendar;  that  is  to  say,  on  the  same  respective  nominal  days  on 
which  the  same  were  then  kept  and  observed;  but  which  according  to 
the  alteration  by  the  Act  intended  to  be  made  as  aforesaid,  would  hap- 

*  Ani/  other  the  dominions: — In  consequence  of  these  words,  the  Calendar  was 
in  practice  changed  in  Ireland  at  the  same  time  as  in  England ;  but  the  alteration 
not  having  been  made  or  adopted  by  the  Irish  Parliament  was  illegal;  and  Stat. 
21  &  22  Geo.  III.  c.  48.  s.  3.  (Ir.)  was  passed  after  a  thirty  years'  unauthorized  use 
in  Ireland  of  the  new  Calendar. 
(30) 


pen  eleven  days  sooner  than  the  same  then  did ;  and  that  the  said 
Feast  of  Easter,  and  all  other  moveable  Feasts  thereon  depending, 
should,  from  time  to  time,  be  observed  and  celebrated  according  to  the 
said  new  Calendar,  Tables  and  Rules  thereunto  annexed,  in  that  part 
of  Great  Britain  called  England,  and  in  all  the  dominions  and  countries 
aforesaid,  wherein  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England  then  was,  or 
thereafter  should  be  used ;  and  that  the  two  moveable  terms  of  Easter 
and  Trinity,  and  all  Courts  of  what  nature  or  kind  soever,  and  all 
meetings  and  assemblies  of  any  bodies  politic  or  corporate,  and  all 
markets,  fairs  and  marts,  and  Courts  thereunto  belonging,  which  by 
any  law,  statute,  charter,  custom  or  usage  were  appointed,  used  or 
accustomed  to  be  holden  and  kept  at  any  moveable  time  or  times  de- 
pending upon  the  time  of  Easter,  or  any  other  such  moveable  Feast  as 
aforesaid,  should,  from  time  to  time,  from  and  after  the  said  second 
day  of  September,  be  holden  and  kept  on  such  days  and  times  whereon 
the  same  should  respectively  happen  or  fall,  according  to  the  happen- 
ing or  falling  of  the  said  Feast  of  Easter,  or  such  other  moveable 
Feasts  as  aforesaid,  to  be  computed  according  to  the  said  new  Calendar, 
Tables  and  Rules :  and  by  sect.  4.  it  was  enacted,  that  the  holding  and 
keeping  of  all  markets,  fairs  and  marts,  whether  for  the  sale  of  goods 
or  cattle,  or  for  the  hiring  of  servants,  or  for  any  other  purpose,  which 
were  either  fixed  to  certain  nominal  days  of  the  month,  or  depending 
upon  the  beginning,  or  any  certain  day  of  any  month,  and  all  Courts 
incident  or  belonging  to,  or  usually  holden  or  kept  with  any  such  fairs 
or  marts,  fixed  to  such  certain  times  as  aforesaid,  should  not,  from  the 
said  second  day  of  September,  be  continued  upon,  or  according  to  the 
nominal  days  of  the  month,  or  the  time  of  the  beginning  of  any  month, 
to  be  computed  according  to  the  said  new  Calendar,  but  that  from  and 
after  the  said  second  day  of  September,  all  such  markets,  fairs  and 
marts  as  aforesaid,  and  all  Courts  incident  or  belonging  thereto,  should 
be  holden  and  kept  upon,  or  according  to  the  same  natural  days,  upon 
or  according  to  which  the  same  should  have  been  so  kept  or  holden, 
in  case  the  Act  had  not  been  made ;  that  is  to  say,  eleven  days  later 
than  the  same  would  have  happened,  according  to  the  nominal  days 
of  the  said  new  supputation  of  time,  by  which  the  commencement  of 
each  month,  and  the  nominal  days  thereof,  were  anticipated  or  brought 
forward,  by  the  space  of  eleven  days. 

The  same  statute,  sect.  5.,  after  reciting  that,  according  to  divers 
customs,  prescriptions  and  usages,  in  certain  places  within  this  king- 
dom, certain  lands  and  grounds  were,  on  particular  nominal  days  and 
times  in  the  year,  to  be  opened  for  common  of  pasture,  and  other  pur- 
poses; and  at  other  times,  the  owners  and  occupiers  of  such  lands  and 
grounds  had  a  right  to  inclose  or  shut  up  the  same,  for  their  own  pri- 
vate use ;  that  there  was,  in  many  other  instances,  a  temporary  and 

(31) 


distinct  property  and  right  vested  in  different  persons,  in  and  to  many 
such  lands  and  grounds,  according  to  certain  nominal  days  and  times 
in  the  year;  and  that  the  anticipating  or  bringing  forward  the  said 
nominal  days  and  times,  by  the  space  of  eleven  days,  according  to  the 
said  new  method  of  supputation,  might  be  attended  with  many  incon- 
veniences; enacted,  that  nothing  in  the  Act  contained  should  extend, 
or  be  construed  to  extend,  to  accelerate  or  anticipate  the  days  or  times 
for  the  opening,  inclosing  or  shutting  up  any  such  lands  or  grounds 
as  aforesaid,  or  the  days  or  times  on  which  any  such  temporary  or  dis- 
tinct property  or  right  in  or  to  any  such  lands  or  grounds  as  aforesaid 
was  to  commence;  but  that  all  such  lands  and  grounds  as  aforesaid 
should,  from  and  after  the  said  second  day  of  September,  be,  from  time 
to  time,  respectively  opened,  inclosed  or  shut  up,  and  such  temporary 
and  distinct  property  and  right  in  any  such  lands  and  grounds  as  afore- 
said, should  commence  and  begin  upon  the  same  natural  days  and 
times  on  which  the  same  should  have  been  so  respectively  opened,  in- 
closed or  shut  up,  or  would  have  commenced  or  begun,  in  case  the  Act 
had  not  been  made ;  that  is  to  say,  eleven  days  later  than  the  same 
would  have  happened,  according  to  the  said  new  account  and  supputa- 
tion of  time,  so  to  begin  on  the  said  fourteenth  day  of  September:  and 
sect.  6.  enacted,  inter  alia,  that  nothing  contained  in  the  Act  should 
extend,  or  be  construed  to  extend,  to  accelerate  or  anticipate  the  time 
of  payment  of  any  rent  or  rents,  annuity  or  annuities,  or  sum  or  sums 
of  money  whatsoever,  which  should  become  payable  by  virtue  or  in 
consequence  of  any  custom,  usage,  lease,  deed,  writing,  bond,  note, 
contract  or  other  agreement  whatsoever,  then  subsisting,  or  which 
should  be  made,  signed,  sealed  or  entered  into,  at  any  time  before  the 
said  fourteenth  day  of  September,  or  which  should  become  payable  by 
virtue  of  any  Act  of  Parliament  then  in  force,  or  which  should  be 
made  before  the  said  fourteenth  day  of  September,  or  the  time  of  doing 
any  matter  or  thing  directed  or  required  by  any  such  Act  or  Acts  of 
Parliament  to  be  done  in  relation  thereto;  or  the  time  of  the  com- 
mencement, expiration  or  determination  of  any  lease  or  demise,  or 
other  contract  or  agreement;  or  of  the  accepting,  surrendering  or 
delivering  up  the  possession  of  any  lands,  tenements  or  hereditaments; 
or  the  commencement,  expiration  or  determination  of  any  annuity  or 
rent ;  or  to  accelerate  the  payment  of,  or  increase  the  interest  of,  any 
such  sum  of  money  which  should  become  payable  as  aforesaid ;  or  of  any 
grant  for  any  term  of  years,  of  what  nature  or  kind  soever,  by  virtue 
or  in  consequence  of  any  such  deed,  writing,  contract  or  agreement. 

The  following  are  the  Calendar,  Tables,  and  Rules  referred  to  by  the 
third  section  of  this  Statute  (ante,  30.)  as  annexed  to   the  Act,  and 
have  been  collated  by  the  Editor  and  his  learned  friend,  Mr.  Berrey, 
with  the  Statute  Roll  at  the  House  of  Lords. 
(32) 


The  new   Calendar,    Tables  and   Rules,    mentioned^  and 

referred   to   in   the   Act,  for  regulating  the  Commencement    of    the    Year  and 
for  correcting  the  Calendar  now  in  use. 


(33) 


1 

The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

! 

1                                                  January  hath  31  Days 

i 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer.      I 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson.  | 

1. 

A.j  Calendse. 

Circumcision  of  our  Lord. 

1 

2. 

b.;  4.  Non. 

Gen.      1. 

Matth.  1. 

Gen.      2. 

Rom.     1. 

\ 

3. 

c.i  3.  Non. 

3. 

2. 

4. 

2. 

i 

4. 

d.i  Prid.  Non. 

5. 

3. 

6. 

3. 

1 

5.!e.l  Nonse. 

7. 

4. 

8. 

4. 

1 

6. 

f.!  8.  Id. 

Epiphanv  of  our  Lord. 

! 
1 

7. 

g.l  7.  Id. 

i          9- 

5. 

12. 

5. 

8. 

A. 

6.  Id. 

Lucian,  Priest  &  Mart,   j              13. 

6. 

14. 

6. 

1    ■ 

9.!b. 

5.  Id. 

15. 

7. 

16. 

7. 

10. 

c.   4.  Id. 

17. 

8. 

18. 

8. 

11. 

d.!  3.  Id. 

19. 

9. 

20. 

9.| 

12. 

e.   pr.  Id. 

21. 

10. 

22. 

10.' 

13.1  f.    Idus. 

Hilary,  Bish.  &  Confes.  j              23. 

11. 

24. 

11. 

14.ig.    19.  Cal.  Feb. 

25. 

12. 

26. 

12.  1 

1 

15. 

A.   18.  Cal. 

27. 

13. 

28. 

13. 

1 

16. 

b.l  17.  Cal. 

29. 

14. 

30. 

14. 

17. 

C.I  16.  Cal. 

31. 

15. 

32. 

15. 

j 

IS.jd.l  15.  Cal. 

Prisca,  Rom.  Virg.  &  M. 

33. 

16. 

34. 

16. 

t 

19.  e.    14.  Cal. 

i             35. 

17. 

37. 

1  Cor.   1. 

20.1  f.    13.  Cal. 

Fabian,  B.  of  Rome,  M. 

38. 

18. 

39. 

2. 

1 

21.:  g.    12.  Cal. 

Agnes,  Rom.  Virg.  &  M. 

40. 

19. 

41. 

3. 

!  • 

22.  A.  11.  Cal. 

Vincent,  Span.  Deac.  M. 

42. 

20. 

43. 

4. 

li       23.  b.    10.  Cal. 

44. 

21. 

45. 

5. 

:  i       24.J  c.i     9.  Cal. 

46. 

22. 

47. 

6.; 

1         25Jd..     8.  Cal. 

Conversion  of  S.  Paul. 

! 

1  i       26.;  e.i     7.  Cal. 

48. 

23. 

49. 

7.| 

1; 

27    f.i     6.  Cal. 

50. 

24. 

Exod.    1. 

8.;| 

. 

28Jg.i     5.  Cal. 

Exod.    2. 

25. 

3. 

9-: 

29.' A.     4.  Cal. 

4. 

26. 

5. 

10. 

30.  b.;     3.  Cal. 

K.  Charles  Martyrdom. 

t  6. 

27. 

7. 

11. 

li      |31.  c.|  Pr.  Cal. 

8. 

28. 

9. 

12. 

Note,  that  -|-  Exodus  VI.  is  to  be  read  only  to  verse  14. 


The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 


U  VI  VERS  ITT  Press. 


1 

A 

6 

f 

8 

A 

13 

f 

18 

d 

20 

f 

21 

^ 

22 

A 

25 

d 

30 

b 

Circumcision. 
Epiphany. 
Lucian,  P.  &  M. 
Hilary,  B.  &  C. 
Prisca,  V.  &  SI. 
Fabian,  B.  &  M. 
Agnes,  V.  &  M. 
Vincent.  3Iart. 
Con.  of  S.  Paul. 
K.  Charles,  M. 


Queen's  Printer s. 


!  1 

A 

1    6 

f 

8 

A 

13 

f 

18 

d 

20 

f 

21 

K 

22 

A 

25 

d 

30 

b  , 

Calendse 
8  Id. 
6  Id. 
Idus 
15  Cal. 
13CaL 
12  Cal. 
11  CaL 

8  Cal. 

3  Cal. 


Circumcision  of  our  Lord, 
Epiphany  of  our  Lord. 
Lucian,  Priest  and  Martyr. 
Hilary,  Bishop  and  Confessor. 
Prisca,  Rom.  Virg.  and  3Iart. 
Fabian,  Bp.  of  Rome  and  Mart. 
Agnes,  Rom.  Virg.  and  Mart. 
Vincent,  Span.  D.  and  Mart. 
Conversion  of  St.  Paul. 
King  Charles,  Martyr. 


The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


D  2 


(35) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

February  hath  28  days. 

And  in  every  Leap  Year  29  days. 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson.       2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson,  j     2.  Lesson. 

1. 

d. 

Calendse. 

Fast.j  Exod.lO. 

Mark     1. 

Exod.  11. 

1. Cor.  13. 

2. 

e. 

4.  Non. 

Purification  of  Mary         1 

2. 

14. 

3. 

f. 

3.  Non. 

Blafsius,  Bish.  &  Mart.  !             12. 

3. 

1.3. 

15. 

4. 

ff. 

Pr.  Non. 

14. 

4. 

15.              16.1 

5. 

A. 

Nonae. 

Agatha,  SiciUanV.&M. 

16. 

5. 

17.   2.Cor.  1. 

6. 

b. 

S.  Id. 

18. 

6. 

19.                2.i 

7. 

c. 

7.  Id. 

20. 

7. 

21.                3.i 

8. 

d. 

6.  Id. 

22. 

8. 

23.                4.1 

9. 

e. 

5.  Id. 

24. 

9. 

32.;             5. 

10. 

f. 

4.  Id. 

33. 

10. 

34.                6. 

11. 

ff- 

3.  Id. 

Levit.  18. 

11. 

Levit.  19.1               7. 

12. 

A. 

Pr.  Id. 

!             20. 

12. 

26.i               8. 

13. 

b. 

Idus. 

!  Num.  11. 

13. 

Num.  12.                9. 

14. 

c. 

16.  Cal.  Mar. 

Valentine,  Bish. &. Mart.!             13.              14. 

14.              10. 

15. 

d. 

15.  Cal. 

16. 

15. 

17.              11. 

16. 

e. 

14.  Cal. 

20. 

16. 

21.              12. 

17. 

f. 

13.  Cal. 

22. 

Lu.l.to39- 

23.              13. 

18. 

K- 

12.  Cal. 

24.          1.  39. 

25.    Galat.    1. 

19. 

A. 

11.  Cal. 

27.                2. 

30.                 2.i 

20. 

b. 

10.  Cal. 

31.                3. 

32.                 3.| 

21. 

c. 

9.  Cal. 

35.                4. 

36.                4.i| 

22. 

d. 

8.  Cal. 

Deut.    1.                5. 

Deut.    2.                5.  1 

23. 

e. 

7.  Cal. 

Fast. 

3. 

6. 

1               4.                6.  1 

24. 

f. 

6.  Cal. 

S.  Matthias,  Ap.& Mart. 

7. 

Ephes.  1. 

25. 

ff. 

5.  Cal. 

5. 

8. 

6. 

2. 

26. 

A. 

4.  Cal. 

7. 

9. 

8. 

3. 

27. 

b. 

3.  Cal. 

9. 

10. 

1             10. 

4. 

28. 

c. 

Pr.  Cal. 

11. 

11. 

12. 

5. 

29. 

13. 

Matth.  7. 

14. 

Rom.  12. 

The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 

University  Press. 

Queen's  Printers. 

1 
2 
3 
6 
14 
23 
24 

d 
e 

c 

Fast. 

Purif.  of  V.  M. 
Blasius,  B.  &  M. 
Agatha,  V.  &  M. 
Valentine,  Bp. 

Fast. 

S.  Matthias,  A. 

1 
2 
3 
5 
14 
23 
24 

d 
e 

f 
A 
c 

e 
f 

Calendse 
4  Non. 
3  Non. 
Nonse 
16  CI.  Mar. 

7  Cal. 

6  Cal. 

Fast. 

Purification  of  Virgin  Mary. 
Blasius,  Bishop  and  Martyr. 
Agatha,  a  Sicilian  V   &  M. 
Valentine,  Bishop  and  Mart. 
Fast- 

Si.  Matthias,  Ap.  and  Mart. 

The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(36) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

March  hath  31  Days. 

t 

Morning  Prayer            Evening  Prayer 

1.  Lesson     |  2.  Lesson.       1.  Lesson.    1  2  Lesson. 

1. 

d. 

Calendae. 

David,  Archb.  Menev.       Deut.  15.  JLuke  12.    Deut.  16.  'Ephes.  6. 

2. 

e 

6.  Non. 

CeddeorChad,B.Litchf.              17.  !            13.              18.    Phihp.  1. 

3. 

f. 

5.  Non. 

19.               14.  i            20.  ,              2. 

; 

4. 

ff. 

4.  Non. 

21.               15.  1            22.  i              3. 

' 

5. 

^. 

3.  Non. 

24.               16.              25.                4. 

6. 

b. 

Pr.  Non. 

1           26.  1            17.              27.    Colos.    1. 

7. 

c. 

Non  86 

Perpetua,  Maurit.  Mart.  I           28.              18.  i            29.                2. 

, 

8. 

d. 

8.  Id. 

30. 

19.              31.                3. 

9. 

e. 

7.  Id. 

32. 

20.  1            33.                4. 

10. 

f. 

6.  Id. 

34. 

21.    Josh.     1.    l.Thes.l. 

11. 

gr- 

5.  Id. 

Josh.     2.  !            22.                3.                2. 

12. 

A. 

4.  Id. 

Gregor.M.B.ofRo.&C.                4.  '            23.                5.                3. 

13. 

b. 

3.  Id. 

6.              24.                7.                4. 

14. 

c. 

Pr.  Id. 

8.  iJohn      1.                9.                5. 

15. 

d. 

Idus. 

10. 

2.               23.    2.Thes.l.  j 

16. 

e. 

17.  Cal.  Apr. 

24. 

3.    Judg.     1.                2. 

17. 

f. 

16.  Cal. 

Judg.    2. 

4.                 3.                 3. 

18. 

S- 

15.  Cal. 

Edward,  K.  of  West.  Sax.  ,              4.  i               5.                 5.    l.Tim.  1. 

19. 

A. 

14.  Cal. 

;              6.  ;              6.                7.            2.  3. 

20. 

b. 

13.  Cal. 

8.  !              7.                9.                4. 

14. 

pi. 

c. 

12.  Cal. 

Benedict,  Abbot. 

10.  i              8.              11.                 5.  j 

;  3. 

S2. 

d. 

11.  Cal. 

12.  1              9.              13.                 6.  ! 

^3. 

e. 

10.  Cal. 

14.               10.               15.  I  2.  Tim.  1.! 

11. 

K4. 

f. 

9.  Cal. 

Fast 

16.  '            11.  !            17. 

2- 

^5. 

ff. 

8.  Cal 

Annunciation  of 

12. 

3.! 

19. 

26. 

A. 

7.  Cal 

(Mary. 

18. 

13.  1            19.  '              4.  ! 

8. 

27. 

b 

6.  Cal. 

20 

14.              21.  1  Titus     1. 

28. 

c. 

5.  Cal. 

Ruth     1. 

15.  1  Ruth     2.            2,3. 

,  16. 

29. 

d. 

4.  Cal. 

3. 

16.  i               4.    Philem. 

5. 

30. 

e. 

3.  Cal. 

1  Sam.  1.               17.  1  I.Sam.  2.  ,  Hebr.    1. 

31. 

f. 

Pr.  Cal. 

3.              18.  1              4.                2. 

'       The  Numbers  here  pr 

efixed,  to  the  several  Days,  between  the  twenty  first  day  of  March  and 

the  eighteenth  Day  of  . 

A.pril,  both  inclusive,  denote  the  Days  upon  which  those  fuU  Moons 

do  fall,  which  happen  u 

pon  or  next 

1 

after 

The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 


University  Press. 


1 

d  1 

9 

e  ] 

7 

c 

12 

A 

18 

K 

19 

A 

21 

c 

24 

f 

25 

g 

26 

^ 

David,  Archb. 
Chad,  Bishop. 
Perpetua,  M. 
Gregory,  M.  B. 
Edward,  King  of 
[West  Sax. 
Benedict,  Ab. 

Fast. 

Annunc.  of  V. 
IMary. 


1 

d 

2 

e 

7 

c 

12 

A 

1« 

g 

14 

21 

c 

11 

24 

f 

25 

& 

Queen's  Printers. 


Calendae 
6  Non. 
Norise 
4  Id. 
15  Cal. 

12  Cal. 
9  Cal. 
dCal. 


David,  Archbp.  of  Menev. 
Cedde.  or  Chad,  B.  of  Lich. 
Perpetua  Maurit,  iMartyr. 
Greg.  M.B.  of, Rome  and  C. 
Edward,  K.  of  West-Sax. 

Benedict,  Abbot. 

Fast 

Annunciation  of  V.  Mary. 


The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 

(37) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

April  hath  30  Bays. 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

13. 

1. 

ff. 

Calendae 

I.Sam.  5. 

John   19. 

I.Sam.  6. 

Hebr.    3. 

2. 

2. 

A. 

4.  Non. 

7.               20. 

8. 

4. 

3. 

b. 

3.  Non. 

Richard,  B.  of  Chichest. 

9. 

21. 

10. 

5. 

10. 

4. 

c. 

Pr.  Non. 

S.Ambrose,  B.  of  Milan. 

11. 

Acts      1. 

12. 

6. 

5. 

d. 

Nonse 

13. 

2. 

14. 

7. 

18. 

6. 

e. 

8.  Id. 

15. 

3. 

16. 

8. 

7. 

7. 

f. 

7.  Id. 

17. 

4. 

18. 

9. 

8. 

K- 

6.  Id. 

19. 

5. 

20. 

10. 

15. 

9. 

A. 

5.  Id. 

21. 

6. 

22. 

11. 

4. 

10. 

b. 

4.  Id. 

23. 

7. 

24. 

12. 

11. 

0. 

3.  Id, 

25. 

8. 

26. 

13. 

12. 

12. 

d. 

Pr.  Id. 

27. 

9. 

28. 

James    1 . 

1. 

13. 

e. 

Idus. 

29. 

10. 

30. 

2. 

14. 

f. 

18.  Cal.  Maij 

31. 

11. 

2.Sam.  1. 

3. 

9. 

15. 

S- 

17.  Cal. 

2.Sam.  2. 

12. 

3. 

4. 

16. 

A. 

16.  Cal. 

4. 

13. 

5. 

5. 

17. 

17. 

b. 

15.  Cal. 

6. 

14. 

7. 

1.  Pet.  1. 

6. 

18. 

c. 

14.  Cal. 

8. 

15. 

9. 

2. 

19. 

d. 

13.  Cal. 

Alphege,  Archb.  Cant. 

10. 

16. 

11. 

3. 

20. 

e. 

12.  Cal. 

12. 

17. 

13. 

4. 

21. 

f. 

11.  Cal. 

14. 

18. 

15. 

5. 

22. 

R. 

10.  Cal. 

16. 

19. 

17. 

2.  Pet.  1. 

23. 

A. 

9.  Cal. 

S.  George,  Martyr. 

18. 

20. 

19. 

2. 

24. 

b. 

8.  Cal. 

20.1             21. 

21. 

3 

25. 

c. 

7.  Cal. 

S.  Mark,  Evang.Sc  Mart. 

22. 

I.John  1. 

26. 

d. 

6.  Cal. 

22. 

23. 

23 

2. 

27. 

e. 

5.  Cal. 

24 

24. 

l.King.l. 

3. 

28. 

f. 

4.  Cal 

I.King.  2. 

25. 

3. 

4. 

29. 

S- 

3.  Cal. 

4. 

26. 

5. 

5. 

30 

A. 

Pr.  Cal. 

6. 

27. 

7 

2,3.John. 

after  the  twenty  first  da 

y  of  March,  in  those  years  of  which  they  are  respectively  the  Golden 

Numbers :     And  the   S 

unday  Letter  next  following  any  such  full  Moon,  points  out  Easter 

Day  for  that  Year.     Al 

L  which  holds  untill  the  Year  of  our  Lord  1899  inclusive,  after  which 

Year,  the  places  of  thes( 

3  Golden  Numbers,  will  be  to  be  changed,  as  is  hereafter  expressed. 

The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 


University  Press 


Richard,  Bp. 
S.  Ambrose,  B. 
Alphege,  Abp. 
S.  George,  M. 
S.  Mark,  Evan. 


Queen's  Printers. 


3 

b 

3  Non. 

4 

c 

Prid.  Non 

19 

d 

13  Cal. 

23 

A 

9  Cal. 

25 

^ 

7  Cal. 

Richard,  Bp.  of  Chichester. 
St.  Ambrose,  Bp.  of  Milan. 
Alphege,  Archbp.  of  Cant. 
St.  George,  Martyr. 
St.  Mark,  Evan,  ayid  Mart. 


The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(38) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

May  hath  31  Days. 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1. 

b. 

Calendse. 

S.  Phil.  &  James,  A.  &M. 

Jude 

2. 

c. 

6.  Non. 

l.I<ang.8. 

Acts     28. 

l.King.9. 

Rom.     1. 

3. 

d. 

5.  Non. 

Invention  of  the  Cross 

10. 

Matth.  1. 

11. 

2. 

4. 

e. 

4.  Non. 

12. 

2. 

13. 

3. 

5. 

f. 

3.  Non. 

14. 

3. 

15. 

4. 

6. 

S- 

Pr.  Non. 

S.JohnEvan.antePort.Lat. 

16. 

4. 

17. 

5. 

7. 

A. 

Non  86. 

18. 

5. 

19. 

6. 

8. 

b. 

8.  Id. 

20. 

6. 

21. 

7. 

9. 

c. 

7.  Id. 

22. 

7. 

2.King  1. 

8. 

10. 

d. 

6.  Id. 

2.King.2. 

8. 

3. 

9. 

11. 

e. 

5.  Id. 

4. 

9. 

5. 

10. 

12. 

f. 

4.  Id. 

6. 

10. 

7. 

11. 

13. 

fH- 

3.  Id. 

8. 

11. 

9. 

12. 

14. 

A. 

Pr.  Id. 

10. 

12. 

11. 

13. 

15. 

b. 

Idus. 

12. 

13.  1             13. 

14. 

16. 

c. 

17.  Cal.  Jun. 

14. 

14.  {             15. 

15. 

17. 

d. 

16.  Cal. 

16. 

15.              17. 

16. 

18. 

e. 

15.  Cal. 

18. 

16.1             19. 

1.  Cor.  1. 

19. 

f. 

14.  Cal: 

Dunstan,  Archb.  Cant. 

20. 

1/.:             21. 

2. 

20. 

ff- 

13.  Cal. 

22. 

18.              23. 

3. 

21. 

A. 

12.  Cal. 

24. 

19.              25. 

4. 

22. 

b. 

11.  Cal. 

Ezra      1. 

20. ,  Ezra     3. 

5. 

1 

23. 

c. 

10.  Cal. 

4. 

21.;               5. 

6. 

24. 

d. 

9.  Cal. 

6. 

22..               7. 

7. 

25. 

e. 

8.  Cal. 

9. 

23. ,  Neh.      1. 

8. 

! 

26. 

f. 

7.  Cal. 

Aug.  first  Archb.  Cant. 

Neb.      2. 

24.1               4. 

9. 

1 

27. 

^^ 

6.  Cal. 

Ven.  Bede,  Pr. 

5. 

25. 

6. 

10. 

28. 

A. 

5.  Cal. 

8. 

26. 

9. 

11. 

29. 

b. 

4.  Cal. 

K.  Charles  II  Nat.  &  Ret. 

10. 

27. 

13. 

12. 

30. 

c. 

3.  Cal. 

Esther  1. 

28. 

Esth.     2. 

13. 

31. 

d. 

Pr.  Cal. 

3. 

Mark     1. 

4. 

14. 

The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  m  the  undermentioned  Editions. 


University  Press. 


S.  Philip  and  S. 
[James,  Ap. 
Invent,  of  Cross. 
S.  John  E.  ante 
[Port.  Lat. 
Dunstan,  Abp. 
Augustin,  Abp. 
Van.  Bede,  Pres. 
K.    Charles    II. 


I      b     Calendse         S.Philip  ^  S.James,  Ap.^  Mart. 


Invention  of  the  Cross. 

St.  J  ohn  E vang.  ante  Port  Lat. 


Queen's  Printers. 


5  Non. 
Prid.  Non. 

14  Cal. 
7  Cal. 
6  Cal. 
4  Cal. 


Dunstan,  Archbisliop  of  Cant. 
Augustin,  lirst  Archb.  of  Cant. 
Ven.  Bede,  Presb. 
King  Charles  1 1 .  Nat.  §•  Res. 


The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(39) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

June  hath  30  Days. 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson.   ,    2.  Lesson. 

1 

e. 

Calendae. 

Nicom.  Rom.  Pr.  &  M. 

Esther  5. 

Mark    2. 

Esther  6. 

l.Cor.l5. 1 

? 

f. 

4.  Non. 

7. 

3. 

8. 

16. 

3. 

ff. 

3.  Non. 

9. 

4. 

Job       1. 

2.Cor.   1. 

4. 

I 

Pr.  Non. 

Job       2. 

5. 

3. 

2.! 

5. 

b. 

LNona 

Boniface,  B .  of  Mentz  &  M .               4 . 

6.^ 

5. 

3. 

6 

c. 

8.  Id. 

6. 

7. 

7. 

4. 

7. 

d. 

7.  Id. 

8. 

8. 

9. 

5. 

R 

e. 

6.  Id. 

10. 

9. 

11. 

6. 

q 

f. 

5.  Id. 

12. 

10. 

13. 

7. 

10. 

R. 

4.  Id. 

14. 

11. 

15. 

8. 

IT. 

A. 

3.  Id. 

S.  Barnabas,  Apo.  &  M. 

1? 

b, 

Pr.  Id. 

16. 

12. 

17,18. 

9. 

13 

c. 

Idus. 

19. 

13. 

20. 

10. 

14, 

d. 

18.  Cal.Julij. 

21. 

14. 

22. 

11. 

15 

e 

17.  Cal. 

23. 

15. 

24,25. 

12. 

16 

f. 

16.  Cal. 

26,27. 

16. 

28. 

13. 

17 

g-. 

15.  Cal. 

S.  Alban,  Martyr. 

29. 

Luke     1. 

30. 

Galat.    1. 

18 

A. 

14.  Cal. 

31. 

2. 

32. 

2. 

19 

b. 

13.  Cal. 

33. 

3. 

34.                3. 

?0 

c. 

12.  Cal. 

Transl.ofEd.K.ofWestSax.             35. 

4. 

36.                4., 

9,1 

d. 

11.  Cal. 

37. 

5. 

38.                5. 1 

?? 

e. 

10.  Cal. 

39. 

6. 

40.                6. 

1^3. 

f. 

9.  Cal. 

Fast. 

41. 

7. 

42.   Ephes.  1. 1 

24. 

er. 

8.  Cal. 

Nativity  of  S.  John  Bapt. 

25 

A. 

7.  Cal. 

Prov.     1. 

8. 

Prov.     2. 

2. 

26 

b. 

6.  Cal. 

3. 

9. 

4. 

3. 

27 

c. 

5.  Cal. 

5. 

10. 

6. 

4. 

28. 

d. 

4.  Cal. 

Fast 

7. 

11. 

8. 

5. 

2P. 

e. 

3.  Cal. 

S.  Peter,  Apo.  &  Mart. 

30. 

f. 

Pr.  Cal. 

9. 

12. 

10. 

6. 

' 

The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 


University  Press. 


Nicomede,  M. 
Boniface,  Bp. 
S.  Barnabas,  A. 
S.  Alban,  Mart. 
Tr.  of  K.  Edw. 

Fast. 

S,  John  Baptist. 

Fast. 

S.  Peter,  Apost. 


Queen's  Printers. 


1 

e 

Calendse 

6 

b 

Nonse 

11 

A 

3  Id. 

17 

R 

15  Cal. 

20 

c 

12  Cal. 

23 

f 

9  Cal. 

24 

R 

8  Cal. 

28 

d 

4  Cal. 

29 

e 

3  Cal. 

Nicomede,  Rom.  Pr.  and  Mar. 
Boniface,  B.  of  Mentz  and  M. 
St.  Barnabas,  Ap.  and  Mart. 
St.  Alban,  Martyr. 
Tr.  of  Edward,  K.  of  West- Sax. 

Fast. 

Nut,  of  St.  John  Baptist. 

Fast. 

St.  Peter,  Ap.  and  Martyr. 


The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(40) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

July  hath  31  Days. 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson.    2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

liff- 

Calendse. 

jProv.  Ill  Luke  13JProv.  12. 

Phil.      1. 

2 'a. 

6.  Non. 

Visit,  of  the  B.  V.  Mary.                          13.             14. 

14. 

2. 

3  b. 

5.  Non. 

15,             15, 

16. 

3. 

4   c. 
5.!  d. 

4.  Non. 

Transl.  of  S.  Mart.  B.  &  C. 

17J            16. 

18. 

4. 

3.  Non. 

19J            17. 

20. 

Colos.    1. 

6.  e. 

Pr.  Non. 

21.;            18. 

22. 

2. 

1 

tA. 

Nonae 

23J            19. 

24. 

3. 

8.|?- 

8.  Id. 

25.            20. 

26. 

4. 

9.A^ 

7.  Id. 

27.            21. 

28. 

l.Thes.l. 

lOJ  b. 

6.  Id. 

29.|            22. 

31. 

2. 

11.  c. 

5.  Id. 

Eccles.  1^ 

23. 

Eccles.  2. 

3. 

12.  d. 

4.  Id. 

3. 

24. 

4. 

4. 

13.  e. 

3.  Id. 

5. 

John      1. 

6. 

5. 

14.  f. 

Pr.  Idus. 

7. 

2. 

8. 

2.Thes.l. 

15.^. 

Idus 

Swithun,  B.  of  Wmch.  Transl.  j              9.i              3. 

10. 

2. 

16.  A. 

17.Cal.Aug. 

ll.j              4. 

12. 

3. 

17.|b. 

16.  Cal. 

iJerem.  1. 

5. 

Jerem.  2. 

l.Tun.  1. 

18^'  c. 

15.  Cal. 

3. 

6. 

4. 

2,3. 

1 

19^d. 

14.  Cal. 

5.1             7. 

6. 

4. 

1 

20:  e. 

13.  Cal. 

Margaret,  V.  &  M.  Antioch. 

7.j             8. 

8. 

5. 

21^  f. 
22hS- 

12.  Cal. 

9.!             9. 

10. 

6. 

11.  Cal. 

S.  Mary  Magdalen. 

ll.i           10. 

12. 

2.  Tim.  1. 

23jA 

10.  Cal. 

13.i            11. 

14. 

2. 

24jb. 

9.  Cal. 

Fast. 

15.            12. 

16. 

3. 

25jc. 

8.  Cal. 

S.James,  Apo.  &  Mart,             |                 i            13. 
S.  Anne,  Molher  to  B.  V.  Mary.  !            17.            14. 

4. 

26.  d. 

7.  Cal. 

18. 

Titus     1. 

27.  e. 

6.  Cal. 

19.            15. 

20. 

2,3. 

28.  f. 

5.  Cal. 

21.1            16. 

22. 

Philem. 

29.  ff. 

4.  Cal. 

23. 

17. 

24. 

Heb.      1. 

30.;  A. 

3.  Cal. 

25. 

18. 

26. 

2. 

_^ 

31  jb 

1 

Pr.  Cal. 

27. 

I9J 

28. 

3. 

The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 


University  Press. 


Visit,  of  V.M. 
Tran.  S.  Martin. 
Swithun,  Bp. 
Marg.  V.  &  M. 

S.  Mary  Magd. 

Fast. 

S.  James,  Ap. 
S.  Anne. 


Queen's  Printers. 


2 

A 

6  Non 

4 

c 

4  Non 

15 

S 

Idus. 

20 

e 

13  Cal 

21 

f 

12  Cal 

24 

b 

9  Cal 

25 

c 

8  Cal 

26 

d 

7  Cal 

Visit,  of  the  Bl.  Virgin  Mary. 
Transl .  of  St.  Martin,  B.  and  C. 
Swithun,  Bishop  Winch.  Tran. 
Margaret,  V.  &  M.  at  Antioch. 
St.  Mary  Magdalene. 


Fast 

St.  James,  Ap.  and  Martyr. 
St.  Anne  Mother  to  the  B. V.M. 


The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(41) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons 


August  hath  31  Days. 


Morning  Prayer. 


1.  Lesson.  |   2.  Lesson. 


1. 

c. 

Calendae. 

2. 

d. 

4.  Non. 

3. 

e. 

3.  Non. 

4. 

f. 

Pr.  Non. 

5. 

S- 

Nonse. 

6. 

A. 

8.  Id. 

7. 

b. 

7.  Id. 

8. 

c. 

6.  Id. 

9. 

d. 

5.  Id. 

10. 

e. 

4.  Id. 

11. 

f. 

3.  Id. 

12. 

^• 

Pr.  Id. 

13. 

A. 

Idus 

14. 

b. 

19.  Cal.Sept. 

15. 

c. 

18.  Cal. 

16. 

d 

17.  Cal. 

17. 

e. 

16.  Cal. 

18. 

f. 

15.  Cal. 

19. 

K- 

14.  Cal. 

20. 

A. 

13.  Cal. 

21. 

b. 

12.  Cal. 

22. 

c. 

11.  Cal. 

23. 

d. 

10.  Cal. 

24. 

e. 

9.  Cal. 

25. 

f. 

8.  Cal. 

26. 

S- 

7.  Cal. 

27. 

A. 

6.  Cal. 

28. 

b. 

5.  Cal. 

29. 

c. 

4.  Cal. 

30. 

d. 

3.  Cal. 

31. 

e. 

Pr.  Cal. 

Lammas  day. 


Transfigur.  of  our  Lord. 
Name  of  Jesus 


S.Laur.ArchD.ofRom.&M 


Fast 
S.  Bartholomew,  Ap.  &  M 


St.  Aug.  B.  of  Hippo.  C.  D, 
Behead,  of  S.  John  Bapt. 


Jere.  29. 
31. 
33. 
35. 
37. 
39. 
41. 
43. 
45,46. 
48. 
50. 
52. 

2. 

4. 

2. 

6. 
13. 
18. 
34. 

2 

4. 

6. 

8. 

10. 
12. 
Hos.2,3. 
5.6. 
8. 
10. 
12. 


Lam. 


Ezek, 


Dan. 


John  20. 

21. 

Acts      1. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 
23. 
24. 
25. 
26. 
27. 
28. 
Matth.  1. 


Evening  Prayer. 


1.  Lesson. 


Jere.  30. 
32. 
34. 
36. 
38. 
40. 
42. 
44. 
47. 
49. 
51. 
Lam.     1. 

3. 

5. 
Ezek.    3. 

7. 

14. 

33. 

Dan.     1. 

3. 

5. 

7. 

9. 

11. 

Hosea   1. 

4. 

7. 

9. 
11. 
13. 


Lesson. 


Hebr.    4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
Jam.      1. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 

1.  Pet.  1. 

2. 
3. 
4. 
5. 

2.  Pet.  1. 

2. 

3. 
I.John  1. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 
2,3.John. 
Jude. 
Rom.     1. 


The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 


University  Press. 


Lammas  Day. 
Transfiguration. 
Name  of  Jesus. 
S.  Lawrence,  M. 

Fast. 

S.  Barthol. 
S.  Augustin,  B. 
S.  John  Baptist 
[beheaded. 


1 

c 

6 

A 

7 

b 

10 

e 

23 

(i 

24 

e  1 

28 

b  ! 

29 

c 

Queen's  Printers. 


Calendse 

8  Id. 

7  Id. 

4  Id. 

lOCaL 
y  CaL 
6  CaL 
4  CaL 


Lammas  Day. 

Transfiguration  of  our  Lord. 
Name  of  Jesus. 
St.  Lawrence,  A.  D.  of  R.  &  M. 

Fast. 

St.  Bartholomew,  Ap.  and  M. 
St.  Augustin,  B.  of  Hippo,  CD. 
Beheading  of  St.  John  Baptist. 


The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(42) 


The  Calendar  mth  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

September  hath  30  Days 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1. 

f. 

Calendse. 

GUes,  Abbot  &  Conf. 

Hos.    14. 

Matth.  2. 

Joel       1. 

Rom.     2. 

2. 

^. 

4.  Non. 

!  Joel       2. 

3. 

3. 

3. 

3. 

A. 

3.  Non. 

Amos    1 . 

4. 

Amos    2. 

4. 

4. 

b. 

Pr.  Non. 

3. 

5. 

4. 

5. 

5. 

c. 

Nonae. 

5. 

6. 

6. 

6. 

6. 

d. 

8.  Id. 

7. 

7. 

8. 

7. 

7. 

e. 

7.  Id. 

Eunurchus,  B.  of  Orleans. 

9. 

8.    Obadiah. 

8. 

8. 

f. 

6.  Id. 

Nativ.,  of  ye  Bl..  Virg.  Mary. 

Jonah    1 . 

9. 

Jon.  2,  3. 

9. 

9. 

S- 

5.  Id. 

4. 

10. 

Mich.    1. 

10. 

10. 

A. 

4.  Id. 

Mich.    2. 

11. 

3. 

11. 

11. 

b. 

3.  Id. 

4. 

12. 

5. 

12. 

12. 

c. 

Prid.  Id. 

6. 

13. 

7. 

13. 

13. 

d. 

Idus. 

Nah.     1. 

14. 

Nah.     2. 

14. 

14. 

e. 

18.  Cal.  Oct. 

Holy  Cross  day 

3. 

15. 

Hab.     1. 

15. 

15. 

f. 

17.  Cal. 

Hab.     2. 

16. 

3. 

16. 

16. 

K- 

16.  Cal. 

Zeph.    1 

17. 

Zeph.    2. 

1.  Cor.  1. 

17. 

A. 

15.  Cal. 

Lambert,  B.  &  M. 

3. 

18. 

Hag.      1. 

2. 

18. 

b. 

14.  Cal. 

Hag.      2. 

19. 

Zech.     1. 

3. 

19. 

c. 

13.  Cal. 

Zech.2,3. 

20. 

4,5. 

4. 

20. 

d. 

12.  Cal. 

Fast. 

6. 

21. 

7. 

5. 

21. 

e. 

11.  Cal. 

S.  Matthew,  Ap.  Eva.  &  IM. 

22. 

6. 

22. 

f. 

10.  Cal. 

8. 

23. 

9. 

7. 

23. 

S. 

9.  Cal. 

10. 

24. 

11. 

8. 

24. 

A. 

b. 

8.  Cal. 

12. 

25. 

13. 

9.   1 

25. 

7.  Cal. 

14. 

26. 

Mai.      1. 

10.  i 

26. 

c. 

6.  Cal. 

S.Cypr.Archb.ofCarth.&M.  Mai.      2. 

27.'               3. 

11.  ! 

27. 

d. 

5.  Cal. 

4. 

28.   Tob.      1. 

1          12.  i 

28. 

e. 

4.  Cal. 

1  Tob.      2. 

Mark     1.                3. 

13. 

29. 

f. 

3.  Cal. 

S,  Michael,  and  all  Angels. 

2. 

14. 

30. 

g- 

Pr.  Cal. 

S.  Jer.  Pr.  Conf.  &  Doct. 

4. 

3  1               6. 

15. 

The  Cailendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 


University  Press. 


Giles,  Abbot. 
Enurchus,  Bp. 
Nat.  of  V.  Mary. 
Holy  Cross  Day 
Lambert,  Bp. 

Fast. 

S.  Matthew,  A. 
S.  Cvprian,  Abp. 
S.  Michael,  A. 
S.  Jerom. 


1 

f  ! 

7 

8 

14 

17 

A 

20 

21 

e 

26 

c 

29 

f  ; 

30 

g  1 

Queen's  Printers. 


Calendte  Giles,  Abbot  and  Confessor. 

7  Id.  Enurchus,  Bishop  of  Orleans. 

6  Id.  Nativityof  the  B. Virgin  Mary. 

18  CI.  Oct.      Holy-Cross  Day. 

15  Cal.  i  Lambert,  Bishop  and  Martyr. 

12  Cal.  Fast. 

11  Cal.  !  St.  Matthew,  Ap.  and  Evan. 

6  Cal.  St.  Cypr.A.B.of  Carth.and  M. 

3  Cal.  !  St.  Michael  and  all  Angels. 

Prid.  Cal.  i  St.  Jerom,  Pr.  Con.  and  Doct. 


The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(43) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

October  hath  31  days. 

Morning  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson.    1  2.  Lesson. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson 

1- 

A. 

Calendse. 

Remigius  B.  of  Rhemes.  1  Tob.      7. 

Mark    4. 

Tob.      8. 

l.Cor.16. 

2- 

b. 

6.  Non. 

9. 

5. 

10. 

2.  Cor.  1. 

3- 

c. 

5.  Non. 

11. 

6. 

12. 

2. 

4- 

d. 

4.  Non. 

13 

7. 

14. 

3: 

5- 

e. 

3.  Non. 

Judith  1. 

8. 

Judith  2. 

4. 

6. 

f. 

Pr.  Non. 

Faith,  Virg.  &  M.            i              3. 

9. 

4. 

5. 

7. 

K- 

Nonse. 

5. 

10. 

6. 

6. 

8. 

A. 

8.  Id. 

7. 

11.  i              8. 

7. 

9. 

b. 

7.  Id. 

S.  Denys,  Areop.B.&M.                9. 

12.  1            10.  i              8. 

10. 

c. 

6.  Id. 

11. 

13.  !            12.  1              9. 

11. 

d. 

5.  Id. 

13. 

14. 

14. 

10. 

12. 

e. 

4.  Id. 

i            15. 

15. 

16. 

11. 

13. 

f. 

3.  Id. 

Transl.of.K.EdwardConf.iWisd.    1. 

16. 

Wisd.    2. 

12. 

14. 

^. 

Pr.  Id. 

3. 

Lu.l.to39. 

4. 

13. 

15. 

A. 

Idus. 

5. 

1.39. 

6. 

Gal.       1. 

16. 

b. 

17.  Cal.  Nov. 

7. 

2. 

8. 

2. 

17. 

c. 

16.  Cal. 

Ethelrede,  Virg. 

9. 

3. 

10. 

3. 

18. 

d. 

15.  Cal. 

S.  Luke,  Evaiig. 

4. 

4. 

19. 

e. 

14.  Cal. 

11. 

5. 

12. 

5. 

20. 

f. 

13.  Cal. 

13. 

6. 

14. 

6 

21. 

^. 

12.  Cal. 

15. 

7. 

16. 

Ephes.  1. 

22. 

A. 

11.  Cal. 

17. 

8. 

18. 

2. 

23. 

b. 

10.  Cal. 

19. 

9.    Ecctusl. 

3. 

24. 

c. 

9.  Cal. 

Ecctus.2. 

10.                3. 

4. 

25. 

d. 

8.  Cal. 

Crispin,  Mart. 

4. 

11.  ]              5. 

5. 

26. 

e. 

7.  Cal. 

6. 

12.  1              7. 

6. 

27. 

f. 

6.  Cal. 

Fast.                8. 

13. 

9. 

Phil.      1. 

28. 

K- 

5.  Cal. 

S.Sim.  &  S.  Jud.  Ap  &  M. 

14. 

2. 

29. 

A. 

4.  Cal. 

10. 

15. 

11. 

3. 

30. 

b. 

3.  Cal. 

12. 

16. 

13. 

4. 

31. 

c. 

Pr.  Cal. 

Fast.              14. 

17.  1            15. 

Col.       1. 

The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 

University-  Press. 

Queen's  Printers. 

1 
6 
9 
13 
17 
18 
23 
26 
27 
28 
29 
31 

A 
f 
b 
f 
c 
d 
b 
d 
f 

g 
A 
c 

Remigius,  Bp. 
Faith,  V.  &  M. 
S.  Denys,  Bp. 
Trans.  K.  Edw. 
Etheldreda,  V. 
5.  Luke,  Evan. 
Irish  Rebellion. 
Crispin,  Mart. 

Fast. 

S.  Simon  and  S. 

[Jude. 

Fast. 

1 
6 
9 
13 
17 
18 
23 
25 
27 
28 

31 

A 
f 
b 
f 
c 
d 
b 
d 
f 
g 

c 

Calendse 
Prid.  Non. 
7  Id. 
3  Id. 
16  Cal. 
15  Cal. 
10  Cal. 

8  Cal. 

6  Cal. 

5  Cal. 

Prid  Cal. 

Remigius,  Bishop  of  Rhemes. 
Faith,  Virgin  and  Blartyr. 
St.  Uenys  Areop,  Bp.  and  Mar. 
Transl.  of  K.  Edw.  Confessor. 
Ethelreda,V.  Q.  and  Ab.  of  Ely 
St.  Luke,  Evangelist. 
Irish  Rebellion. 
Crispin  Martyr. 
Fast. 

St.  Simon  and  St.  Jude. 
Fast. 

The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(44) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

November  hath  30  Days. 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson. 

2.  Lesson. 

1. 

d. 

Calendse. 

All  Saints  day. 

2. 

e. 

4.  Non. 

Ecctus.16. 

Luke  18. 

Ecctus.l7.  Colos.   2.11 

3. 

f. 

3.  Non. 

18. 

19.              19.  1              3. 

4. 

^■ 

Pr.  Non. 

20. 

20.              21.                4. 

5. 

A. 

Nonse. 

Papist's  Conspiracj'. 

22. 

21.              23.  il.Thes.l. 

6.  b. 

8.  Id. 

Leonard,  Confess. 

24. 

22.  1          a-25.  j              2. 

7. 

c. 

7.  Id. 

27. 

23. }            28.  !              3. 

8. 

d. 

6.  Id. 

29. 

24.  :          b.3o.  :               4. 

9. 

e. 

5.  Id. 

31. 

John      1.  1            32.  1              5. 

1?: 

f. 

4.  Id. 

1            33. 

2. 

34.    2.Thes.l. 

R- 

3.  Id. 

S.  Martin,  B.  &  Conf. 

35. 

3. 

36.                2. 

12. 

A. 

Pr.  Id. 

37. 

4. 

38.                3. 

13. 

b. 

Idus. 

Britius,  Bishop. 

39. 

5, 

40.    I.Tim.  1. 

14. 

c. 

18.  Cal.  Dec 

41. 

6. 

42.            2,  3. 

15. 

d. 

17.  Cal. 

Machutus,  B. 

43. 

7. 

44.                4. 

16. 

e. 

16.  Cal. 

45. 

8.            c.4e.                5  J 

17. 

f 

15.  Cal. 

Hugh,  B.  of  Lincohi.       i            47. 

9. 

48.  1              6. 

18. 

ff- 

14.  Cal. 

i            49. 

10. 

50.  ;2.Tim.  1. 

19. 

A 

13.  Cal. 

:            51. 

11.1  Baruch  1.                2.1 

20. 

b. 

12.  Cal. 

Edmund,  K.  &  M.           '  Baruch  2. 

12.  !              3.                3.  ! 

21. 

c. 

11.  Cal. 

4. 

13.  ;               5.  :               4. 

22. 

d. 

10.  Cal. 

Cecilia,  Virg.  &  M.          '              6. 

14.    Hist,  of  sus  Titus.    1 

23. 

e. 

9.  Cal. 

S.Clemt.I.B.ofRom.&M.   Bel.&yDrag. 

15-' Isai.    ^             2,3. 

24. 

f. 

8.  Cal. 

Isai.       2. 

16.                ^     Philem.      | 

25. 

ff- 

7.  Cal. 

Katherine,  Virg.  &  M.                      4. 

17. 

5. 

Hebr.    1. 

26. 

A.. 

6.  Cal. 

6. 

18. 

7 

2. 

27. 

b. 

5.  Cal. 

8. 

19. 

9. 

3. 

^8. 

c 

4.  Cal. 

10. 

20. 

11. 

4.! 

29. 

d. 

3.  Cal. 

Fast. 

12. 

21. 

13. 

5. 

30. 

e. 

Pr.  Cal. 

S.  Andrew,  Apost.  &  M. 

Acts      1. 

6. 

Note,   that       » Ecclus.  25,  is  to  be  read   only  a  Verse    13.       And   ^  Ecctus.    30,     only 
to  Verse  18.     And  <=  Ecctus.  46,  only  to  Verse  20. 


The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in 

the  undermentioned  Editions. 

University  Press. 

Queen's  Printeks. 

1 

d 

All  Saints'  Day. 

1 

d 

Calendse 

All  Saints'  Day. 

5 

A 

Papists'  Consp. 

5 

A 

Nonae 

Papists'  Conspiracy. 

b 

b 

Leonard,  Conf. 

6 

b 

8  Id. 

Leonard,  Confessor. 

11 

g 

S.  Martin,  Bp. 

1   11 

g 

3  Id. 

St.  JMartin,  Bp.  and  Confessor. 

IS 

b 

Britius,  Bishop. 

13 

b 

Idus 

Britius,  Bishop. 

15 

d 

Machutus,  Bp, 

15 

d 

17  Cal. 

Machutus,  Bishop. 

17 

f 

Hugh,  Bishop. 

17 

f 

15  Cal. 

Hugh,  Bishop  of  Lincoln. 

20 

b 

Edmund,  King, 

20 

b 

12  Cal. 

Edmund,  Kin?  and  Martyr. 

22 

d 

Cecilia,  V.  &  M. 

22 

d 

10  Cal, 

Cecilia,  Virgin  and  Bfartyr. 

23 

e 

S.  Clement,  Bp. 

23 

e 

9  Cal. 

St.  Clement,  I.  B.  of  R.  and  M, 

25 

g 

Catharine,  Vir. 

;  25 

g 

7  Cal. 

Catharine,  Virgin  and  Martyr. 

29 
30 

d 
e 

Fast. 

S.  Andrew,  Ap. 

!  29 

d 

e 

3  Cal. 
Prid.  Cal. 

....           ,              Fast 

30 

St.  Andrew,  Ap.  and  Martyr. 

The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University/  Press  Edition. 

(45) 


The  Calendar  with  the  Table  of  Lessons. 

December  hath  31  Days 

Morning  Prayer. 

Evening  Prayer. 

1.  Lesson.  '   2.  Lesson. 

1.  Lesson.       2.  Lesson. 

1. 

f. 

Calendae. 

Isai.     14. 1  Acts      2. 

Usai.     15.1  Hebr.    7. 

2. 

g- 

4.  Non. 

16.i               3. 

17.                8. 

3. 

A.!  3.  Non. 

18.!               4. 

19.                9. 

4. 

b.   Pr.  Non. 

20,  21.i               5. 

22.              10. 

i 

5. 

c.   Nonse. 

23. :               6. 

24.!             11. 

I 

6.id.!8.  Id. 

Nicholas,  B.  of  MyrainLycia. 

25.    7  to  V, 30. 

26.^             12.! 

i 

7. 

e.   7.  Id. 

27.17          30. 

28.1             13. 

1 

8. 

f. :  6.  Id. 

Concep.  of  yBl.  V.Mary. 

29.1               8. 

30.,  Jam.      l.( 

1 

9. 

g. :  5.  Id. 

31.                9. 

32.J               2.i 

10. 

A.i4.  Id. 

33.1             10. 

34.1               3. 

11. 

b.l3.  Id. 

35. i             11. 

36.!               4. 

12. 

c.  j  Pr.  Id. 

37.  j             12. 

38.1               5. 

13. 

d. ;  Idus. 

Lucy,  Virg.  &  M. 

39.!             13. 

40 

1  Pet.    1. 

14. 

e. ;  19.  Cal.  Jan. 

41.              14. 

42. 

2. 

15. 

f.    18.  Cal. 

43.               15. 

44. 

3. 

1 
i 

16. 

g.   17.  Cal. 

0  Sapientia. 

1             45.:              16. 

46. 

4. 

1 

l7.iA.  16.  Cal. 

47.  i             17. 

48. 

5. 

1 

18.:  b.   15.  Cal. 

49. 1             18. 

50.    2.  Pet.  1.1 

19.!  c.   14.  Cal. 

51.               19. 

52.1               2.i 

1 

20.1  d.   13.  Cal. 

Fast. 

53.  i             20. 

54. 

3. 

21.ie.   12.  Cal. 

S.  Thomas,  Apost,  &  M. 

21. 

1.  Johnl.; 

22.  f.    11.  Cal. 

55. 

22. 

56. 

2. 

23.;  g.   10.  Cal. 

57. 

23. 

58. 

3. 

24j 

A.    9.  Cal. 

Fast. 

59. 

24. 

60. 

4. 

25. 

b.i    8.  Cal. 

Christmas  Day. 

r 

26. 

c!     7.  Cal. 

S.  Steph.  1  first  Mart. 

) 
1 

27. 

d.l    6.  Cal. 

S.  John,  Apost.  &  Evang. 

28. 

e.     5.  Cal. 

Innocent's  Day. 

25. 

5. 

29J 

f.j    4.  Cal.           1 

61. 

26. 

62. 

2.  John. 

i 

30.  gJr   3.  Cal.          ! 

63. 

27. 

64.1  3.  John. 

i 

31.A.  Pr.  Cal. 

SUvester,  B.  of  Rome.           , 

65. 

28. 

66.1  Jude. 

The  Calendar  (as  to  the  Festivals  and  Fasts),  in  the  undermentioned  Editions. 

Univkrsity  Press. 

Queen's  Printers. 

6 
8 
9 
13 
16 
20 
21 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
31 

d 
f 

i 

e 
A 
b 
c 
d 
e 
A 

Nicolas,  Bishop. 
Concept,  of  Vir. 
[Mary. 
Lucy,  V.  &  M. 
0  Sapientia. 

Fast. 

S.  Thomas,  Ap. 

Fast. 

Christmas-Day . 
S.  Stephen,  M. 
S.  John,  Evan. 
Innocents''  Day, 
Silvester,  Bp. 

6 

8 

13 
16 
20 
21 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
31 

d 

f 

d 

I 

e 
A 
b 
c 
d 
e 
A 

8  Id. 
6  Id. 

Idus 
17  Cal. 
13  Cal. 
12  Cal. 

9  Cal. 

8  Cal. 

7  Cal. 

6  Cal. 

5  Cal. 
Prid.  Cal. 

Nicholas,  B.of  Myra  in  Lycia. 
Concept,  of  the  B.  Virg.  Mary. 

Lucy,  Virgin  and  Martyr. 
O  Sapientia. 
Fast. 

St.  Thomas,  Ap,  and  Martyr. 
Fast 

Christmas  Day, 

St.  Stephen,  First  Martyr. 

St.  John,  Ap.  and  Evangelist. 

Innocents'  Day. 

Silvester,  Bishop  of  Rome. 

The  Roman  part  of  the  Calendar  is  omitted  in  the  University  Press  Edition. 


(-^6) 


Tables    and    Rules  for  the  moveable  and  immoveable  Feasts,  together  with    the 
days  of  Fasting  and  Abstinence   through  the  whole  Year. 


Rules   to  know  when  the  moveable  Feasts  and  Holy  days  begin. 

xLaster  -Day,  on  which  the  rest  depend^  is  always  the  first  Sunday  after  the  full 
Moon,  which  happens  upon  or  next  after  the  21st  Day  of  March;  and  if  the  full  Moon 
happens  upon  a  Sunday  Easter  Day  is  the  Sunday  after. 

Advent  Sunday,  is  always  the  nearest  Sunday  to  the  Feast  of  Saint  Andrew,  whether 
before  or  after. 


Septuagesima 
Sexagesima 
Quinquagesima 
Quadragesima 


("Rogation  Sundays       r   5  Weeks 


I  Sunday!    8   I  Weeks  be- 1    I  Ascension  Day 
(       is      ]    7   [fore  Easter  (    jWhitfunday 
J  I   6  J  J    VTrinity  Sunday 


I" 


40  Days    I  after 
7  Weeks  j  Easter. 
SWeeks.  J 


I  A  Table  of  all  the 

j  throughout  the  Year. 

All  Sundays  in  the  Year 


Feasts  that  are  to  be  observed  in  the  Church  of  England 


\t\ 


The  Circumcision  of  our  Lord  Jesus  i 
Christ.  1 

The  Epiphany 

The  Conversion  of  S.  Paul. 

The  Purification  of  the  blessed  Virgin. 

S.  Matthias  the  Apostle. 

The  Annunciation  of  the  blessed  i 
Virgin. 

S.  Mark  the  Evangelist. 

S.  PhiKp,  and  S.  James  the  Apostles. 

The    Ascension    of    our    Lord     Jesus ; 

Christ. 

S.  Barnabas. 

The  Nativity  of  S.  John  Baptist. 


/  S.  Peter  the  Apostle. 
S.  James  the  Apostle. 
S.  Bartholomew  the  Apostle. 
S.  Matthew  the  Apostle. 
S.  Michael  and  all  Angels. 
S.  Luke  the  Evangelist. 
S.  Simon  &  S.  Jude  the  Apostle 
All  Saints. 

S.  Andrew  the  Apostle. 
S.  Thomas  the  Apostle. 
The  Nativity  of  our  Lord. 
S.  Stephen  the  Martyr. 
S.  John  the  Evangelist. 
The  Holy  Innocents. 


Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Easter  Week. 


Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Whitfun  Week. 


1.  13. 


U.  Pr. 
Saint  for  S.  throughout  this  Table. 


Q.  Pr. 

13.  St.  for  S. 

11).  St.  Matthew  the  Ap.  &  Evan. 

28.  St.  John  the  Ap.  &  Evang. 


(47) 


A  Table  of  the  vigils,  Fasts,  and  Days  of  Abstinence  to  be  observed  in  the  Year. 


The  Evens  or 
Vigils    before 


The  Nativity  of  our  Lord. 
The    Purification    of  the 

blefsed  Virgin  Mary. 
The    Annunciation    of   the 

blefsed  Virgin. 
Easter  Day. 
Ascenfion  Day 
Pentecoft 
S.  Matthias 


The  Evens  or 
Vigils    before 


S.  John  Baptist. 
S.  Peter. 
!S.  James. 
S.  Bartholomew. 
S.  Matthew. 
S.  Simon  &  Jude. 
S.  Andrew. 
S.  Thomas. 
All  Saints. 


Note,  that  if  any  of  thefe  Feast  Days  fall  upon  a  Monday,  then  the  Vigil  or  Fast 
day  shall  be  kept  upon  the  Saturday  and  not  upon  the  Sunday  next  before  it. 


The  Days  of  Fasting  or  Abstinence. 
I.  The  forty  Days  of  Lent. 
n.    The  Ember  Days  at  the  four  Seasons,  being  the  Wednesday  Friday  and  Satur- 
day after,  1.  The  first  Sunday  in  Lent,  2.  The  Feast  of  Pentecost,  3.  September  14, 
4.  December  13.  i 

III.  The  three  Rogation  Days,  being  the  Monday,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday  before  I 
Holy  Thursday,  or  the  Ascension  of  our  Lord. 

IV.  All  the  Fridays  in  the  Year,  except  Christmas  Day. 


Certain  Solemn  Days,  for  which  particular  Services  are  appointed. 
The  fifth  day  of  November,   being  the  day  kept  in   Memory  of  the   Papist's  Con- 
spiracy. 
The  thirtieth  day  of  January,  being  the  day  kept  in  Memory  of  the  Martyrdom 
of  King  Charles  the  first. 

The  nine   and  twentieth  day  of  May,  being  the  day  kept  in  Memory  of  the  Birth 
and  Return  of  King  Charles  the  second. 


U.  Pr. 

I.  1.     Saint  for  S.  throughout  this  Table. 

II.  16,  17.     1.  2.  3.  4.  omitted. 

Note  relating  to  Golden  Numbers,  belong- 
ing to  March  and  April,  with  inter- 
polation of  the  words  "{in  the  fore- 
going Calendar)",  placed  at  the  foot 
of  this  page. 
(48) 


Q.  Pr. 

I.  1.     St.  for  S.  throughout  this  Table. 

II.  16,  17.     1.  2.  3.  4.  omitted. 


il 


Table         to         find 

Day 

Easter 
Time, 

inclusive,  according 

to  the  foregoing 

Calendar. 


^  from  the  prefent 
till    the    Year   1899 


Golden        Day  of       Sunday 
Numb,     the  Month.     Letter 


14. 
3. 

11. 

19. 
8. 

16. 
5. 

13. 
2. 

10. 

18. 

7. 

15. 
4. 

12. 
1. 


17. 
6. 


Apr. 


Mar.  21. 
22. 
23. 
24. 
25. 
26. 
27. 
28. 
29. 
30. 
31. 

1. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 
23. 
24. 
25. 


C. 
D. 
E. 
F. 
G. 
A. 
B. 
C. 
D. 
E. 
F. 
G. 
A. 
B. 
C. 
D. 
E. 
F. 
G. 
A. 
B. 
C. 
D. 
E. 
F. 
G. 
A. 
B. 
C. 
D. 
E. 
F. 
G. 
A. 
B. 
C. 


I       This  Table    contains  forauch  of  the  Calendar! 

las  is  necefsary    for  the  determining  of   Easter;  Tot 

'  find  which,  look  for  the  Golden  Number  of  thel 
Year  in  the  first  Column  of  the  Table,  againstj 
which  stands  the  day  of  the  Paschal  full  Moon;  then: 

j  look  in  the  third  Column  for  the  Sunday  Letter,  next ; 

1  after  the  Day  of  the  full  Moon,  Eind  the  day  of  the  \ 
month  standing  against  that  Sunday  Letter  is  Easter'  j 

j  Day.      If  the  full  Moon  happens  upon  a  Sunday,}  j 

I  then  (according  to  the  first  Rule)  the  next  Sundayj 

j  after  is  Easter  day.  j 

To  find  the  Golden  Number  or  Prime,  add  one  to! 
the  Year  of  our  Lord,  and  then  divide  by  19,  The! 
Remainder,  if  any,  is  the  Golden  Number;  But  ifj 
nothing  remaineth,  then  1 9  is  the  Golden  Number. 

To  find  the  Dominical  or  Sunday  Letter,  accord 
ing  to  the  Calendar,  until  the  Year 
1799  inclusive,  add  to  the  Year  of  our 
Lord,  its  fourth  part,  omitting  Frac- 
tions, and  also  the  Number  1 :  Divide 
the  Sum  by  7 ;  and  if  there  is  no 
remainder,  then  A  is  the  Sunday  Let- 

iter:    But  if  any  Number  remaineth, 

I  then  the  Letter,  ftanding  against  that 

I  Number  in  the  small  annexed  Table,  is  the  Sunday 

;  Letter 

For  the  next  Century,  that  is,  from  the  Year  1 800 

itill  the  Year  1899  inclusive,  add  to  the  current  year 
only  its  fourth  part,  and  then  divide  by  seven,  and 
proceed  as  in  the  last  Rule. 

Note,  that  in  all  Bissextile  or  Leap  Years,  the 
Letter  found  as  above,  will  be  the  Sunday  Letter 
from  the  intercalated  day  exclusive,  to  the  end  of  the 
Year.  i 


0. 

A. 

1. 

G. 

2. 

F. 

3. 

E. 

4. 

D. 

5. 

C. 

6. 

B. 

U.  Pr. 

1.    1.     A  Table. 

1.  27.     present  Century. 


L    1. 

1.  27. 


Q.  Pr. 

A  Table, 
present  Century. 


(49) 


I _ 

Another  Table   to  find  Easter  tin  the  Year  I899  inclusive. 

The 
Golden 

Sunday  Letters. 

1 

t            ! 

Nmnb. 

A.                   B.             C. 

D. 

E.        !      F 

G; 

1.             April   16.        '         17.             18.    '         19. 

20.   '         14.    !        15. 

2.            April     9.                   3.              4.              5.              6.              7.              8.    ' 

3.       I     March  26.               27.            28.            29.            23.            24.            25. 

1 

4. 

April  16.                 17.             11.             12.            13.            14.            15. 

5. 

April     2.                   3.              4.              5.              6.    Mar.  31.    Apr.    1. 

6. 

April  23.                 24.            25.            19.            20.            21.    i         22. 

7. 

AprQ     9.                 10.             11.            12.             13.             14.              8. 

8. 

April     2.                   3.    Mar.  28.  ,         29.            30.            31.   ^Apr.    1. 

'                                                    1 

9. 

AprH  16.        '         17.             18.            19.            20.            21.            22. 

10. 

April     9.                 10.            11.              5.              6.              7.              8. 

11. 

March  26.               27.            28.  '          29.   ,         30.            31.            25. 

1      12. 

April  16.       1         17.            18.  .         19.  '         13.            14.  '         15. 

1                                i 

i      13.            April     2. 

3.  '           4.               5   !           6.              7.              8. 

14.            March  26.               27.            28.             22.            23.            24.            25. 

15.             April  16.                 10.            11.             12.            13.            14.  '         15. 

16.       j      April     2. 

3.|           4. 

5.  JMar.30.           31. 

Apr.    1. 

17. 

April  23. 

24.            18.            19.            20.            21. 

22. 

18. 

April     9.                 10.             11.            12.            13.              7.              8. 

19.            April     2.       lMar.27.            28..          29.            30.            31.    Apr.    1. 

1                 1                 i                                                   I 

To  make  use  of  the  preceding  Table,  Find  the  Sunday  Letter  for  the  Year  in  the 
uppermost  Line,  and  the  Golden  Number,  or  Prime,  in  the  Column  of  Golden  Numbers, 
land  against  the  Prime,  in  the  same  Line  under  the  Sunday  Letter,  you  have  the  Day  of 
[the  Month  on  which  Easter  falleth  that  year.     But  note,  that  the  Naipe  of  the  Month 
;is  set  on  the  left  hand,  or  just  with  the  Figure,  and  followeth  not,  as  in  other  Tables,  by 
[descent,  but  collateral. 

U.  Pr. 
11.  3—5.     Golden  Number. 
11.  10.  13.  21.  24.  (col.  8.)     April. 


Q.  Pr. 

11.  3 — 5.     Golden  Number. 

11.  10.  13.  21.  24.  (col.  8).     April. 


(50) 


w 

A  Table  of  the  Moveable  Feasts  for  fifty  two  Years  according  to  the  foregoing  Calendar.         1 1 

.--.      - ii 

Sunday 
Letter. 

The  Epact 

The 
Golden  Number. 

Year  of 
our  Lord. 

Sundays 

after 
Epiphany 

Rogation 
Sunday. 

Easter 
Day. 

The 
first  Day 
of  Lent. 

Sej)tuagesima 
Sunday 

Whitsunday. 

Ascension 
Day. 

Sundays 

after 
Trinity. 

Advent 
Sunday. 

I752J    5.  i 

i                  !                  1 
Feb.  18.March7.lApril22.May27. 

1 

1 

i 
Deer      3.    | 

1753.     6.  i25.    G. 

6. 

May  Sl.iJune  10. 

23. 

2-    1 

1754.     7.     6.    F. 

4. 

10.  Feb.  27.          14.          19. 

23.             2. 

24. 

1- 

1755.     8.  17.    E. 

2. 

Jan.  26.           12.  Mar.  30.             4. 

8.  May  18, 

26. 

NovF  30. 

1756.     9.  28.  DC. 

5. 

Feb.  15.  Mar.    3.  Apr.  18.           23. 
6.  Feb.  23.          10.           15. 

27. 

June    7. 

23. 

28. 

1757.  10.     9.    B. 

4. 

19. 

May  29. 

24. 

27. 

1758.  11.  20. 

A. 

2. 

Jan.  22.             8.  Mar.  26.  April 30. 

4. 

14. 

27. 

Deer     3. 

1759. 

12.     1. 

G. 

5. 

Feb.  11.           28.Apr.  15.May  20. 

24.  June    3. 

24. 

2. 

1760. 

13.  12. 

FE. 

3. 

3.           20.             6,           11. 

15.  May  25. 

25. 

NovF  30. 

1761. 

14.  23.    D. 

1. 

Jan.  18.             4.  Mar.  22.  Apr.  26. 

April  30.           10. 

27. 

29. 

1762. 

15.     4.    C. 

4. 

Feb.     7.           24.  Apr.  11.  May  16. 

May  20.           30. 

24. 

28. 

1763. 

16.   15.    B. 

3. 

Jan.  30.           16.             3.             8. 

12.           22. 

25. 

27. 

:  1764. 

17.  26. 

AG. 

6. 

Feb.  19.  Mar.    7.           22.           27, 

31.  June  10. 

23. 

Deer     2. 

!  1765. 

18.     7. 

F. 

3. 

3.  Feb.  20.            7.          12. 

16.  Mav  26. 

25. 

1. 

1766. 

19.  18.    E. 

2. 

Jan.  26.           12.  Mar.  30.             4. 

8. 

18. 

26. 

NovF  30. 

1767. 

1.     0.    D. 

5. 

Feb.  15.  Mar.    4.  Apr.  19.           24. 

28. 

June    7. 

23. 

29.  , 

1768. 

2.  11. 

CB. 

3. 

Jan.  31.  Feb.  17. 

3.            8. 

12. 

May  22. 

25. 

27. 

'  1769. 

3.  22. 

A. 

2. 

22.             8. 

Mar.  26. 

April  30. 

4. 

14. 

27. 

DecF      3.  ! 

1770. 

4.     3. 

G. 

5. 

Feb.  11.           28.  Apr.  15. 

May  20. 

24. 

June    3. 

24. 

2. 

1771. 

5.   14. 

F. 

2. 

Jan.  27.           13. 

Mar.  31. 

5. 

9. 

May  19. 

26. 

1, 

1772. 

6.  25. 

ED. 

5. 

Feb.  16.  Mar.   4. 

Apr.  19. 

24. 

28. 

June    7. 

23. 

NovF   29. 

1773. 

7.     6. 

C. 

4. 

7.  Feb.  24. 

11. 

16. 

20. 

May  30. 

24. 

28. 

1774. 

8.  17. 

B. 

3. 

Jan.  30.           16. 

3. 

8. 

12. 

22. 

25. 

27. 

1775. 

9.  28. 

A. 

5. 

Feb.  12.  Mar.    1. 

16. 

21. 

25. 

June    4. 

24. 

DecF     3. 

1776. 

10.     9. 

GF. 

4. 

4.  Feb.  21. 

7. 

12. 

16. 

May  26. 

25. 

1. 

1777. 

11.  20. 

E 

2. 

Jan.  26.           12. 

Mar.  30. 

4. 

8. 

18. 

26. 

NovF  30.  1 

1778. 

12.     1. 

D. 

5. 

Feb.  15. Mar.    4. 

Apr.  19. 

24. 

28. 

June    7. 

23. 

29.  i 

1779. 

13.   12. 

C. 

3. 

Jan.  31.  Feb.  17. 

4. 

9. 

13. 

May  23. 

25. 

28.    ; 

1780. 

14.  23. 

B  A. 

2. 

23.             9. 

Mar.  26. 

April  30. 

4. 

14. 

27. 

DecF     3. 

1781. 

15.     4. 

G. 

5. 

Feb.  11.           28. 

Apr.  15. 

May  20. 

24. 

June   3. 

24. 

2.  \ 

1782. 

16.   15. 

F. 

2. 

Jan.  27.           13. 

Mar.  31. 

5. 

9. 

May  19. 

26. 

1. 

1783. 

17.  26. 

E. 

5. 

Feb.  16.  Mar.    5. 

Apr.  20. 

25. 

29. 

June    8. 

23. 

NovF  30.  i 

1784. 

18.     7. 

DC. 

4. 

8.  Feb.  25. 

11. 

16. 

20. 

May  30. 

24. 

28.  1 

1785. 

19.  18. 

B. 

2. 

Jan.  23.             9. 

Mar.  27. 

1. 

5. 

15. 

26. 

27.  t 

:    1786. 

1.  i  0. 

A. 

5. 

Feb.  12.  Mar.    1. 

Apr.  16. 

21. 

25. 

June   4. 

24. 

DecF     3.  i 

i'1787.     2.11. 

G. 

4. 

4.  Feb.  21. 

8. 

13. 

17. 

May  27. 

25. 

2.  1 

1  1788.     3.  22. 

FE. 

1. 

Jan.  20.             6. 

Mar.  23. 

Aprn27. 

1. 

11. 

27. 

NovF  30.  1 

il789.     4.     3. 

D. 

4. 

Feb.     8.           25. 

Apr.  12. 

May  17. 

21. 

31. 

24. 

29. 

1790. 

5.   14. 

C. 

3. 

Jan.  31.           17. 

4. 

9. 

13. 

23. 

25. 

28.  i 

1791. 

6. 

25. 

B. 

6. 

Feb.  20.  Mar.    9. 

24. 

29. 

June    2. 

June  12. 

22. 

27.  ! 

1792. 

7. 

6. 

AG. 

4. 

S.Feb.  22. 

8. 

13. 

May  17. 

May  27. 

25. 

DecF     2. 

1793. 

8. 

17. 

F. 

2. 

Jan.  27.           13. 

Mar.  31. 

5. 

9. 

19. 

26. 

1.  1 

\   1794. 

9. 

28. 

E. 

5. 

Feb.  16.  Mar.    5. 

Apr.  20. 

25. 

29.  June    8. 

23. 

NovF  30. 

1   1795. 

10. 

9. 

D. 

3. 

I.Feb.  18. 

5. 

10. 

14.  May  24. 

25. 

29. 

1796. 

11. 

20. 

C  B. 

2. 

Jan.  24.           10. 

Mar.  2  7. 

1. 

5.           15. 

26. 

27. 

'1797. 

12. 

1. 

A. 

5. 

Feb.  12.  Mar.    1. 

Apr.  16. 

21. 

25.  June   4. 

24. 

DecF     3. 

j   1798. 

13. 

12. 

G. 

4. 

4.  Feb.  21. 

8. 

13. 

17.  May  27. 

25. 

2. 

!  1799. 

14. 

23. 

F. 

1. 

Jan.  20. 

6. 

Mar.  24. 

Apr.  28. 

2. 

12. 

27. 

1. 

;  1800. 

15. 

4. 

E. 

4. 

Feb.    9. 

26. 

Apr.  13. 

May.  18. 

22. 

June   1. 

24. 

NovF  30. 

1801. 

16. 

15. 

D. 

3. 

1. 

18. 

5. 

10. 

14. 

May  24. 

25. 

29. 

1802. 

17. 

26.    C. 

5. 

14. 

Mar.   3. 

18. 

23. 

27. 

June    6. 

23.     , 

28. 

;   1803. 

18. 

7. 

B. 

4. 

6. 

Feb.  23. 

10. 

15. 

19. 

May  29. 

24. 

27. 

1804. 

19. 

18. 

AG. 

i     3. 

Jan.  29. 

15. 

1. 

6 

10            20 

26. 

DecF     2. 

U.  Pr. 
1.  1.     A  TABLE  of  the  Moveable  Feasts 
for  Fifty-one  Years,  according  to  the 
foregoing  Calendar. 


Q.Pr. 
A  TABLE  OF  THE  MOVEABLE 

FEASTS   FOR   FORTY-THREE  YEARS, 
ACCORDING    TO    THE    FOREGOING  CA- 


E    2 


(51) 


A  Table  of  the  Moveable  Feasts  according  to  the  several  Days  that  Easter  can  pofsibly  fall  npon. 

If.?                                               i             !h.- 

Easter 

1"  i"'  i-  Septuasesima  The  first  day  Rogation  Ascension   Tin,:*., j»„  ^'  2  s'  Advent 

1"!      Sunday.        of  Lent.      SiSiday.         Day.        ^^^"^^^^^ "^  "  | ;  Sunday. 

Day. 

March22i      1.      January  18.  February  4.  A-piil     26:April       30.May           lOJ      27.  'Nov'.  29. 

23       1.                     19:                  S:              27.Mav          1.                  11-     27.               30. 

24.      1.                     20,                  6h 

28.                  2.                   12.     27.    Dec.     1. 

251      2.                     21j                  7, 
26i      2.                     22                    8, 

29.                  3.                  13.      27.                 2. 

30.                  4.                  U:     27.                 3. 

27i      2.                     23J                  9. 
281      2.                     24j                10. 

May         1.                  5.                  15.!     26.    Nov'.  27. 

2.                  6^                  16.      26.               28. 

29;      2.                      25.                 11. 

3.1                  7. 

17.      26.               29. 

30,      2.                      26.i                 12. 

4.                  8. 

18. 

26.   '            30. 

31 

2.                     27.!                13. 

5.1                  9. 

19. 

26.    Dec.     1. 

April     1 

3.                     28. 

14. 

6.j                10. 

20. 

26.                 2. 

2 

3.                     29. 

15. 

7. 

11. 

21. 

26.   j              3. 

3 

3.                     30. 

16. 

8. 

12. 

22. 

25.   |Nov'.  27. 

4 

3.                     31. 

17. 

9. 

13. 

23. 

25.    ;            28. 

5 

3.      February  I. 

18. 

10. 

14. 

24. 

25.               29. 

6;       3. 

2. 

19. 

11. 

15. 

25. 

25.    ;           30. 

7.      3. 

3. 

20. 

12. 

16. 

26. 

25.    iDeC.     1.   ' 

8i      4. 

4. 

21. 

13. 

17. 

27. 

25.                  2.1 

9!      4. 

5. 

22.!              14.                18. 

28. 

25.    1              3.| 

101      4. 

€. 

23. 

15.                19. 

29. 

24.    INov'.  27.  i 

11!      4. 

7. 

24. 

16. 

20. 

30. 

24. 

28. 

12       4. 

8. 

25. 

17. 

21. 

31. 

24. 

29. 

13       4. 

9.                26.'              18.'               22.:june            1. 

24. 

30. 

14       4. 

10.                27.i              19.:               23.                    2. 

24. 

Dec'.     1. 

15|      5. 

11.                28. 

20.:               24.1                   3. 

24. 

2. 

16.      5. 

12.  March       1. 

21.1                25.                     4. 

24. 

3. 

17|      5. 

13.1                  2. 

22.                26.                    5. 

23. 

Nov.  27.  j 

18,      5. 

14J 

3. 

23.!               27.                    6. 

23. 

28. 

19.      5. 

15. 

4. 

24.J                28. 

7. 

23. 

29. 

20!      5. 

16 

5. 

25.                29. 

8. 

23. 

30. 

2U      5. 

17-                 6. 

26.                30.                    9. 

23. 

Dec.     1. 

22.      6. 

18.                  7. 

27.                31.                   10. 

23. 

2. 

23.      6. 

19.                  7. 

28. June          1.                  11. 

23. 

3. 

24,      6. 

20.                  9. 

29.                   2.                   12. 

22. 

Nov.  27.  1 

25J      6.     ,                21.                10^ 

30.                  3.                   13. 

22.    i           28.  II 

II 

Note,  that  in  a  Bissextile  or  Leap  Year,  the  Number  of  Sundays  after  Epiphany  will  be  | 

the  fame,  as  if  Easter  Day  had  fallen  one  day  later,  than  it  really  does.      And,  for  the  same  j 

Reason,  one  day  must,    in    every  Leap  Year,    be    added   to  the   day  of   the   Month   given  by  ! 

the  Table  for  Septuagesima    Sunday:     And  the  like    must    be    done  for  the  first  day  of  Lent  ' 

(commonly  called  Ash  Wednesday)   unlefs    the  Table  gives    some  day  in  the  Month  of  March 

for  it;  for,  in  that  Case,  the  day  given  by  the  Table  is  the  right  day. 

r.  Pr. 

Names  of  months  contracted  to  "Jan.", 
"Feb.",  "Mar.",  "Nov.",  "Dec." 


Q.  Pr. 

Names  of  months  contracted  to 
"Febr.",  "Nov.",  "  Deo." 


(52) 


!  Table  to  find  Easter  Day 
I  from  the  Year  1900  to  the 
I  Year  2199  inclasive. 


Golden  !     Day  of 
Numb.    ]  the  Month. 


Sunday 
Letters. 


14. 
3. 

11. 

19. 
8. 

16. 
5. 


March  22. 
23. 
24. 
25. 
26. 
27. 
28. 
29. 
30. 
31. 


D. 
E. 
F. 
G. 
A. 
B. 
C. 
D. 
E. 
F. 


April      ]. 

G-      ; 

13. 

2. 

A. 

2. 

3. 

B. 

4. 

C.       ! 

10. 

5. 

D.       i 

6. 

E.        i 

18. 

7. 

P-        i 

7. 

8. 

G. 

9. 

A. 

15. 

10. 

B. 

4. 

11. 

C. 

12. 

D. 

12. 

13. 

E 

1. 

14. 

F. 

15. 

G. 

9. 

16. 

A. 

17. 

17. 

B. 

6. 

18. 

C. 

19. 

D. 

20. 

E. 

21. 

F. 

22. 

G. 

23. 

A. 

24. 

B. 

25. 

C. 

The  Golden  Numbers  in  the  foregoing  Calendar, 
will  point  out  the  Days  of  the  Paschal  Full  Moons, 
till  the  year  of  our  Lord  1900;  At  which  Time,  in 
order  that  the  Ecclesiastical  full  Moons  may  fall 
!  j  nearly  on  the  same  days  with  the  real  full  Moons, 
the  Golden  Numbers  must  be  removed  to  different 
days  of  the  Calendar,  as  is  done  in  the  annexed 
Table,  which  contains  so  much  of  the  Calendar 
then  to  be  used,  as  is  necessary  for  finding  the 
Paschal  full  Moons,  and  the  Feast  of  Easter,  from 
the  Year  1900,  to  the  Y^ear  2199  inclusive.  This 
Table  is  to  be  made  use  of,  in  all  respects,  as  the 
first  Table  before  inserted,  for  finding  Easter  till 
the  Year  1899. 


U.  Pr. 
1.  1.  "A  TABLE  TO  FIND  EASTER,". 
Cols.  1,  2,  3.  (headings.)    Golden  Num- 
bers.    Days  of  the  Month. 


Q.  Pr. 
1.  1.     ''TABLE  TO  FIND  EASTER,". 
Cols.  1,  2,  3.  (headings.)    Golden  Num- 
bers.     Days  of  the  Month. 


(53) 


General     Tables     for     finding     the    Dominical   or    Sunday  Letter,  and 
the  Places  of  the  Golden  Numbers   in  the  Calendar. 


Table  I. 


6. 


4. 


3. 


2. 


i         1. 


I        B.         I        C. 


F. 


0.. 

i 
G.         !        A. 


1900. 
2000. 


2900. 


3800. 


4700. 
4800. 


5700. 


2100. 


3000. 


3900. 
4000. 


4900. 


5800. 


2200. 


3100. 
3200. 


1      2300. 
2400. 


3300. 


1600. 


2500. 


3400. 


4100.  4200. 


4300. 
4400. 


5000.      I       nil-  5300. 


5900. 
6000. 


6100. 


6200. 


1700. 


1800. 


2600. 


3500. 
3600. 


5400. 


6300. 
6400. 


2700. 

2800. 


3700. 


4500.  4600. 


5500. 
5600. 


6500. 


6600. 


6700. 

6800. 


6900. 


7000. 


7100. 
7200. 


7300. 


7400. 


7500. 

!       7600. 


7700. 


7800. 


7900. 
8000. 


8100. 

i- 


8200. 


8300. 
8400. 


8500. 


&c. 


i  To  find  the  Dominical  or  Sunday  Letter  for  any  given  Year  of  our  Lord, 

'  Add  to  the  Year  its  fourth  Part,  omitting  Fractions,  and  also  the  Number,  which  in 
Table  I.  ftandeth  at  the  Top  of  the  Column,  wherein  the  Number  of  hundreds,  con- 
tained in  that  given  Year,  is  found :  Divide  the  Sum  by  7,  and  if  there  is  no  remainder, 
then  A  is  the  Sunday  Letter  ;  But  if  any  Number  remaineth,  then  the  Letter,  which 
ftandeth  under  that  Number  at  the  Top  of  the  Table,  is  the  Sunday  Letter. 


(54) 


Table  II. 


1. 


B. 


B. 


B. 


B. 


B. 


Years 
of  our 
Lord. 


3. 


1600. 
1700. 
1800. 
1900. 
2000. 
2100. 
2200. 
2300. 
2400. 
2500. 
2600. 
2700. 
2800. 
2900. 
3000. 
3100. 
3200. 
3300. 
3400. 
3500. 
3600. 
3700. 
3800. 
3900. 
4000. 
4100. 
4200. 
4300. 
4400. 
4500. 
4600. 
4700. 
4800. 
4900. 
5000. 
5100. 


I  2. 1 


0. 
1. 
1. 
2. 
2. 
2. 

3.  I 

4.  ! 

3.  ' 

4.  \ 
5. 
5. 
5. 
6. 
6. 
7. 
7. 

8.  I 

9.  ' 
8.  I 
9.1 

10. 
10. 
10. 

11. 

12. 
12. 
12. 
13. 
13. 
14. 
14. 
14. 
15. 
16. 


B. 


B. 


B. 


B. 


B. 


Years 
of  our 
Lord. 


5200. 

15 

5300. 

16 

5400. 

17 

5500. 

17 

5600. 

17. 

5700. 

18. 

5800. 

18. 

5900. 

19. 

6000. 

19. 

6100. 

19. 

6200. 

20. 

6300. 

21 

6400. 

20 

6500. 

21 

6600. 

22 

6700. 

23 

6800. 

22 

6900. 

23 

7000. 

24. 

7100. 

24 

7200. 

24. 

7300. 

25. 

7400. 

25. 

7500. 

26. 

7600. 

26. 

7700. 

26. 

7800. 

27. 

7900. 

28. 

8000. 

27. 

8100. 

28. 

8200. 

29. 

8300. 

29. 

8400.  ; 

29. 

8500. 

0. 

&c. 

To  find  the  Month  and  days  of  the 
Month,  to  which  the  Golden  Numbers 
ought  to  be  prefixed  in  the  Calendar  in 
any  given  Year  of  our  Lord  consisting 
of  entire  hundred  Years,  and  in  all  the 
intermediate  Years  betwixt  that  and  the 
next  hundredth  Year  following,  look  in 
the  fecond  Column  of  Table  II.  for  the   j 
given  Year   consisting  of   entire  hun-  '• 
dreds,  and  note  the  Number  or  Cypher   } 
which  stands  against  it   in   the   third    i 
Column;    Then  in  Table  III.  look  for  j  j 
the  fame  Number  in  the  Column  under  | ' 
any   given    Golden    Number,    which, 
when  you  have  found,  guide  your  Eye 
fideways  to  the  left  hand,  and  in  the 
first  Column  you  will  find  the  Month 
and     Day,    to    which     that     Golden 
Number  ought  to  be  prefixed  in  the 
Calendar,   during  that  Period  of  one 
hundred  Years. 

The  Letter  B,  prefixed  to  certain 
hundredth  Years  in  Table  II.  denotes 
thofe  Years  which  are  ftill  to  be  ac- 
counted Bifsextile  or  Leap  Years  in  the 
new  Calendar,  whereas  all  the  other 
hundredth  Years  are  to  be  accounted 
only  common  Years. 


(55) 


1 

to  1>I  00  o^  o 
(M  (N  <M  <M 

>-^  oi  ro  -"t  «-o 

d  t>I  00  d  d 

^  c^i  CO  -^p  iO 

d  i-^  d  ©  d 

^  -H  .-.  ^  CM 

^  CM  d  ''iJ 
CM  CM  CM  CM 

25. 

?^ 

i 
1  •^ 

.-5  «D  t^  OC  <Ti 

O  -H  <M  CO  -^ 
(M  (N  (M  (M  M 

o  «£>  »^  00  as 

C^J  CM  CM  CM  CM 

o  ■-I  CM  eo  -* 

o  to  l^  00  © 

©  r^  CM  ro 

g 

1    CO 

Tj<  »o  iC  t>.  00 

O  O  ^  (N  CO 

■*  »rs  to  i^  00 

OS  O  ^  CM   CO 
I-H  CM  CM  CM  CM 

-^  ifS  to  t^  00 
CM  CM  CM  CM  CM 

©©^^ 

> 
M 

1    CM 
CM 

fC  Tt<  o  «c  *>. 
(N  <N  <N  <N  (M 

00  OS  ©  i-H  o< 

CO  ■^  «o  «o  «>. 



00  ©  ©  -H  CM 

I-H    1—1    1-^ 

CO  rt»  O  to  »>. 

22SS^ 

S 

1  ^ 

I-H 

(N  CO  Tf  in  «3 

»>loo'dd^     (Nco-^irjd 

.  .  . 

CM  CO  Tj<  O  to 

»^  00  ©  © 

I-H 

g 

1 ! !.....    1       ...    _ 

1  d 

-H   N  CO   ■*   O 

<0  t>.  00  C5  o 

1-H  CM  CO  ■*  »« 

to  tN.  00  ©  © 

S  S  CM  S  o5 

to  t>.  00  © 
CM  CM  CM  CM 

>< 

1  © 

P-) 

S  S  ?J  S  N 

c5  S  c^  c5  S 

©  i-t  CM  CO  "^ 

O  to  »>.  00  © 



©  I-H  CM  CO  -^ 

LfS  to  !>.  00 
_4   ^H    I-H   I-H 

S 

I 

1  d 

pi  d  rH  (N  CO 
f-H  r-t  1— 1   rH 

-*  kO  to  !>.  00 

OS  ©  ^  CM  CO 
i-H  CM  CM  CM  CM 

Tj*  if5  to  l^  00 
CM  CM  CM  CM  CM 

©  ©  ^  CM  W 
CM 

Tj.  »rj  to»^ 

II 

>^ 

»^O^C. 

CO  ■*  »«  <o  «>. 

00  OS  ©  F-H  CM 

1— 1   p- 4   »-t 

CO  Tj<  »n  to  t^ 

00    ©    ©   rH    CM 
rH  I-H   CM  CM   CM 

ro  Tf  o    I 

N  CM  CM 

to  t^ 

CM  CM 

xi 

II 

>.  00  Oi  O  »-H 
-1   l-H   r-l   M   (M 

(N  CO  -«*<  m  «o 

(N  (M  <N  CM  (N 

t^  00  ©  ©  r-H 
CM  CM  CM 

CM  CO  ■*  »o  to 

O.  00    ©   ©    rH 

N  SO  ■*     1 

lO  to 

M 

;c  t4  00  cs  d 

F- 1 

.... 

i-I  ej  CO  "*  ifs 

d  t>I  00  d  d 

^    l-H    ^    .-H    CM 

1-^  CM  CO  -"l^  d 
CM  CM  CM  CM  CM 

^Sisgj^ 

M  CM  CO     1 

'.j!  d 

! 

II 

o  to  t^  00  c» 
N  <N  (N  (M  <M 

O  .-H  <N  CO  Tt< 

»ft  to  t^OO  © 

©  -4  CM  CO  TJ. 

n  to  t>.  00  © 

3  ^  CM      1 
N  CM  CM 

CO  ■* 
CM  CM 

1 

II 

T}<  »n  «o  t^oo 

OS  O  .-<  (M  CO 
ri  <N  (N  <N  (N 

-^  d  d  t>l  CO 

CM  CM  CM  CM  CM 

©  ©  ^  CM  CO 

Ut  d  d  i>i  d 

©©    -H        1 

CM  CO 

> 

W  ^ql  iO  d  «>I 

QO  d  d  ^  cq 

CO  -r)!  d  d  t^ 

P^  ,— 1  ^H  cH   r-* 

00  ©  d  ^  CM 
I-H  r-i  CM  CM  CM 



CO  -^  i-O  to  t>. 
CM  CM  CM  CM  CM 

d  ©  d    1 

CM  CM 

»-4  CM 

> 

M  CO  -Tl^  kfS  «d 
N  <N  (N  <N  <M 

*>1  00  d  d  1-^ 

W  CM  <N 

CM  CO  W!  d  d 

CM  ^  CM  ^  o3 

c>l  00  ©  d  -^ 

i-H    1— ( 

7^  CO  ^  ^  <Ci 
^  r-i  r->  i—l  i-l 

t>l  d  ©    1 

d  ^ 

CM  CM 

-i  C^  CO  "^  »« 

d  »>^  00  d  d 

rt    ,_|    l-H    ,-<    CM 

■H  CM  CO  Tl3  d 

««>.00     1 

©  © 

I-H 

s 

D  p^  CJ  CO  ■'j^ 

ic  d  t>I  00  d 

O  r-I  CM  CO  ■«* 

«  d  t>I  00*  © 

=>  i-I  CM  co'  ^ 
N  CM  CM  CM  CM 

n  d  t>l    i 

N  CM  CM 

d  oj 

CM  CM 

H 

b>  d  >-H  CQ  CO 

p  oa  <N  w  OJ 

"^  »r5  d  *>^  o6 

CM  CM  CM  CM  CM 

d  d   r-^   CM  CO 
CM 

T)3  d  d  t>I  d 

©  d  1-3  CM  d 

Tj5  d  d    1 

t>id 

I-H    I-H 

- 

30  d  d  1-^  <N 

CO  ^  in  d  i>I 

00  d  d  >-H  CM 

1-1  i-H  CM  CM  CM 

fo  -^  d  d  «>^ 

CM  CM  CM  CM  CM 

^S^'"''^' 

d  Tj5  d    • 

d  t>I 

>un( 
[.ett 

lay 
er. 

j  Q  W  P^  d 

1 

1 



pqdowfe 

1 

1 

1  March  21. 
;    March  22. 

March  23. 

March  24. 
!  March  25. 

dt^Oodd     l^rHCMcO-^ 

CM  CM  CM  CM  CO     [CO 

^  rC  ^  X,  ^     ^-^ 

£^  S  £  ^  ^   iSfxxx^ 
a   a   oi   a    a    icsSKq^S 

!    April      5. 

April  6. 
1    April      7. 

April  8. 
1    April      9. 

,     April     10. 
1    April     11. 
i    April     12. 
'    April    13. 
i    April    14. 

tn  ^  t^  t^CD  CD 

t—it-ir-it—tt-ir-t 

j 

U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

heading.     Sunday  Letters.  heading.     Sunday  Letters. 

11.5—15.     Name  of  month  contracted  to  11.6 — 35.      "March"    omitted    8   times; 
**Mar."  "April"  omitted  15  times. 


(56) 


With  reference  to  the  Rules  given  by  the  foregoing  Statute  for 
knowing  where  the  moveable  Feasts  and  Holy-days  fall,  it  is  extra- 
ordinary that  they  should  contain  so  material  an  error  as  that,  the 
discussion  and  correction  of  which  are  summed  up  in  the  following 
learned  observations,  which  have  been  communicated  to  the  Editor  by 
Professor  De  Morgan. 


"EASTER  DAY. 

"  In  the  years  1818  and  1845,  Easter  day,  as  given  by  the  rules  in 
24  Geo.  II.  cap.  23.  (known  as  the  act  for  the  change  of  style)  contra- 
dicted the  precept  given  in  the  preliminary  explanations.  The  precept 
is  as  follows; — 

"  ^Easter-day,  on  which  the  rest'  of  the  moveable  feasts  depend,  is 
always  the  First  Sunday  after  the  Full  Moon,  which  happens  upon,  or 
next  after  the  Twenty-first  Day  of  March ;  and  if  the  Full  Moon  hap- 
pens upon  a  Sunday,  Easter-day  is  the  Sunday  after.' 

"  But  in  1818  and  1845,  the  full  moon  fell  on  a  Sunday,  and  yet  the 
rules  gave  that  same  Sunday  for  Easter  day.  Much  discussion  was 
produced  by  this  circumstance  in  1818  :  but  a  repetition  of  it  in  1845 
was  nearly  altogether  prevented  by  a  timely"^  reference  to  the  inten- 
tion of  those  who  conducted  the  Gregorian  reformation  of  the  calendar. 
Nevertheless,  seeing  that  the  apparent  error  of  the  Calendar  is  due  to 
the  precept  in  the  Act  of  Parliament,  which  is  both  erroneous  and  in- 
sufficient, and  that  the  difficulty  will  recur  so  often  as  Easter  day  falls 
on  the  day  of  full  moon, — it  may  be  advisable  to  select  from  the  two 
articles  cited  in  the  note  such  of  their  conclusions  and  rules,  without 
proof  or  controversy,  as  will  enable  the  reader  to  understand  the 
main  points  of  the  Easter  question,  and,  should  he  desire  it,  to  calculate 
for  himself  the  Easter  of  the  old  or  new  style,  for  any  given  year. 

"  1 .  In  the  very  earliest  age  of  Christianity,  a  controversy  arose  as 
to  the  mode  of  keeping  Easter,  some  desiring  to  perpetuate  the  passover, 
others  to  keep  the  festival  of  the  Resurrection.  The  first  afterwards 
obtained  the  name  of  Quartadecimans,  from  their  Easter  being  always 
kept  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  moon  (Exod.  xii.  18,  Levit.  xxiii.  5.). 

*  "  In  the  Companion  to  the  Almanac  for  1845,  is  a  paper  by  Professor  De  Mor- 
gan, *  On  the  Ecclesiastical  Calendar',  the  statements  of  which,  so  far  as  concerns 
the  Gregorian  Calendar,  are  taken  direct  from  the  work  of  Clavius,  the  principal 
agent  in  the  arrangement  of  the  reformed  reckoning.  This  was  followed,  in  the 
Companion  to  the  Almanac  for  1846,  by  a  second  paper,  by  the  same  author, 
headed  '  On  the  earliest  printed  almanacs',  much  of  which  is  written  in  direct  sup- 
plement to  the  former  article. 

(57) 


But  though  it  is  unquestionable  that  a  Judaizing  party  existed,  it  is 
also  likely  that  many  dissented  on  chronological  grounds.  It  is  clear 
that  no  perfect  anniversary  can  take  place,  except  when  the  fourteenth 
of  the  moon,  and  with  it  the  passover,  falls  on  a  Friday.  Suppose,  for 
instance,  it  falls  on  a  Tuesday :  one  of  three  things  must  be  done. 
Either  (which  seems  never  to  have  been  proposed)  the  crucifixion  and 
resurrection  must  be  celebrated  on  Tuesday  and  Sunday,  with  a  wrong 
interval;  or  the  former  on  Tuesday,  the  latter  on  Thursday,  abandon- 
ing the  first  day  of  the  week;  or  the  former  on  Friday,  and  the  latter 
on  Sunday,  abandoning  the  paschal  commemoration  of  the  crucifixion. 

"  The  last  mode  has  been,  as  every  one  knows,  finally  adopted.  The 
disputes  of  the  first  three  centuries  did  not  turn  on  any  calendar 
questions.  The  Easter  question  was  merely  the  s3rmbol  of  the  strug- 
gle between  what  we  may  call  the  Jewish  and  Gentile  sects  of 
Christians:  and  it  nearly  divided  the  Christian  world,  the  Easterns, 
for  the  most  part,  being  quartadecimans.  It  is  very  important  to 
note  that  there  is  no  recorded  dispute  about  a  method  of  predicting  the 
new  moon,  that  is,  no  general  dispute  leading  to  formation  of  sects  : 
there  may  have  been  difficulties,  and  discussions  about  them.  The 
Metonic  cycle,  presently  mentioned,  must  have  been  used  by  many, 
perhaps  most,  churches. 

"  2.  The  question  came  before  the  Nicene  Council  (a.d.  32.'))  not 
as  an  astronomical,  but  as  a  doctrinal,  question :  it  was,  in  fact,  this, 
Shall  the  passover'^  be  treated  as  a  part  of  Christianity  ?  The  Council 
resolved  this  question  in  the  negative,  and  the  only  information  on  its 
premises  and  conclusion,  or  either,  which  comes  from  itself,  is  contained 
in  the  following  sentence  of  the  synodical  epistle,  which  epistle  is  pre- 
served by  Socrates  and  Theodoret.  '  We  also  send  you  the  good  news 
concerning  the  unanimous  consent  of  all  in  reference  to  the  celebration 
of  the  most  solemn  feast  of  Easter,  for  this  difference  also  has  been 
made  up  by  the  assistance  of  your  prayers :  so  that  all  the  brethren  in 
the  East,  who  formerly  celebrated  this  festival  at  the  same  time  as  the 
Jews,  will  in  future  conform  to  the  Romans  and  to  us,  and  to  all  who 
hg,ve  of  old  observed  our  manner  of  celebrating  Easter.'  This  is  all 
that  can  be  found  on  the  subject :  none  of  the  stories  about  the  Coun- 
cil ordaining  the  astronomical  mode  of  finding  Easter,  and  introducing 
the  Metonic  cycle  into  ecclesiastical  reckoning,  have  any  contemporary 
evidence :  the  canons  which  purport  to  be  those  of  the  Nicene  Council 

*  "  It  may  be  necessary  to  remind  some  English  readers  that  in  Latin  and  its 
derived  European  languages,  what  we  call  Easter  is  caUed  the  passover  (pascha). 
The  Quai'tadecimans  had  the  name  on  their  side :  a  possession  which  often  is,  in  this 
world,  nine  points  of  the  law. 

(58) 


do  not  contain  a  word  about  Easter;  and  this  is  evidence,  whether 
we  suppose  those  canons  to  be  genuine  or  spurious. 

"  3.  The  astronomical  dispute  about  a  lunar  cycle  for  the  predic- 
tion of  Easter  either  commenced,  or  became  prominent  by  the  ex- 
tinction of  greater  ones,  soon  after  the  time  of  the  Nicene  Council. 
It  is  useless  to  record  details  of  these  disputes  in  a  summary:  the  result 
was,  that  in  the  year  463,  Pope  Hilarius  employed  Victorinus  of  Aqui- 
taine  to  correct  the  Calendar,  and  Victorinus  formed  a  rule  which 
lasted  until  the  sixteenth  century.  He  combined  the  Metonic  cycle 
and  the  solar  cycle,  presently  described.  But  this  cycle  bears  the 
name  of  Dionysius  Exiguus,  a  Scythian  settled  at  Rome,  about  a.d. 
530,  who  adapted  it  to  his  new  yearly  reckoning,  when  he  aban- 
doned the  aBra  of  Diocletian  as  a  commencement,  and  constructed  that 
which  is  now  in  common  use. 

"  4.  With  Dionysius,  if  not  before,  terminated  all  difference  as  to 
the  mode  of  keeping  Easter  which  is  of  historical  note :  the  increasing 
defects  of  the  Easter  cycle  produced  in  time  the  remonstrance  of 
persons  versed  in  astronomy,  among  whom  may  be  mentioned  Roger 
Bacon,  Sacrobosco,  Cardinal  Cusa,  Regiomontanus,  &c.  From  the  mid- 
dle of  the  sixth  to  that  of  the  sixteenth  century,  one  rule  was  observed. 

"  5.  The  mode  of  applying  astronomy  to  chronology  has  always 
involved  these  two  principles.  First,  the  actual  position  of  the 
heavenly  body  is  not  the  object  of  consideration,  but  what  astronomers 
call  its  mean  place,  which  may  be  described  thus.  Let  a  fictitious  sun 
or  moon  move  in  the  heavens,  in  such  manner  as  to  revolve  among  the 
fixed  stars  at  an  average  rate,  avoiding  the  alternate  accelerations  and 
retardations  which  take  place  in  every  planetary  motion.  Thus  the 
fictitious  (say  tnean)  sun  and  moon  are  always  very  near  to  the  real 
sun  and  moon.  The  ordinary  clocks  show  time  by  the  mean,  not  the 
real,  sun :  and  it  was  always  laid  down  that  Easter  depends  on  the 
opposition  (or  full  moon)  of  the  mean  sun  and  moon,  not  of  the  real 
ones.  Thus  we  see  that,  were  the  calendar  ever  so  correct  as  to  the 
mean  moon,  it  would  be  occasionally  false  as  to  the  true  one :  if,  for 
instance,  the  opposition  of  the  mean  sun  and  moon  took  place  at  one 
second  before  midnight,  and  that  of  the  real  bodies  only  two  seconds 
afterwards,  the  calendar  day  of  full  moon  would  be  one  day  before 
that  of  the  common  almanacs.  Here  is  a  way  in  which  the  discussions 
of  1818  and  1845  might  have  arisen:  the  British  legislature  has  de- 
fined the  moon  as  the  regulator  of  the  paschal  calendar.  But  this  was 
only  a  part  of  the  mistake. 

"  6.  Secondly,  in  the  absence  of  perfectly  accurate  knowledge  of 
the  solar  and  lunar  motion  (and  for  convenience,  even  if  such  know- 

(59) 


ledge  existed),  cycles  are,  and  always  have  been  taken,  which  serve 
to  represent  those  motions  nearly.  The  famous  Metonic  cycle,  which 
is  introduced  into  ecclesiastical  chronology  under  the  name  of  the 
cycle  of  the  golden  numbers,  is  a  period  of  19  Julian*  years.  This 
period,  in  the  old  calendar,  was  taken  to  contain  exactly  235  luna- 
tions, or  intervals  between  new  moons,  of  the  mean  moon.  Now  the 
state  of  the  case  is  this ; — 

"    19  average  Julian  years  make  6939  days  18  hours 

"  235  average  lunations       make  6939  days  16  hours  31  minutes. 

"  So  that  successive  cycles  of  golden  numbers,  supposing  the  first  to 
start  right,  amount  to  making  the  new  moons  fall  too  late,  gradually, 
so  that  the  mean  moon  of  this  cycle  gains  1  hour  29  minutes  in  19 
years  upon  the  mean  moon  of  the  heavens,  or  about  a  day  in  30 
years.  When  the  calendar  was  reformed,  the  calendar  new  moons 
were  four  days  in  advance  of  the  mean  moon  of  the  heavens :  so  that, 
for  instance,  calendar  full  moon  on  the  18th  usually  meant  real  full 
moon  on  the  14th. 

"7.  If  the  diflference  above  had  not  existed,  the  moon  of  the 
heavens  (the  mean  moon  at  least),  would  have  returned  permanently 
to  the  same  days  of  the  month  in  19  years;  with  an  occasional  slip 
arising  from  the  unequal  distribution  of  the  leap  years,  of  which  a 
period  contains  sometimes  five  and  sometimes  four.  As  a  general 
rule,  the  days  of  new  and  fuU  moon  in  any  one  year  would  have  been 
also  the  days  of  new  and  full  moon  of  a  year  having  19  more  units  in 
its  date.  Again,  if  there  had  been  no  leap  years,  the  days  of  the 
month  would  have  returned  to  the  same  days  of  the  week  every  seven 
years.  The  introduction  of  occasional  29ths  of  February  disturbs  this, 
and  makes  the  permanent  return  of  month  days  to  week  days  occur 
only  after  28  years.  If  all  had  been  true,  the  lapse  of  28  times  19,  or 
532  years,  would  have  restored  the  year  in  every  point:  that  is, 
A.D.  1,  for  instance,  and  a.d.  533,  would  have  had  the  same  almanac 
in  every  matter  relating  to  week  days,  month  days,  sun,  and  moon 
(mean  sun  and  moon  at  least).  And  on  the  supposition  of  its  truth, 
the  old  system  of  Dionysius  was  framed.  Its  errors  are,  first,  that  the 
moments  of  mean  new  moon  advance  too  much  by  Ih.  29m.  in  19 
average  Julian  years;  secondly,  that  the  average  Julian  year  of  365;^ 
days  is  too  long  by  11m.  10s. 

"  8.  The  Council  of  Trent,  moved  by  the  representations  made  on 
the  state  of  the  Calendar,  referred  the  consideration  of  it  to  the  Pope. 


*  "  The  Julian  year  is  a  year  of  the  Julian  calendar,  in  which  there  is  leap  year 
every  fourth  year.     Its  average  length  is  therefore  36.5  days  and  a  quarter. 

(60) 


In  1577,  Gregory  XIII.  submitted  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Princes  and 
Universities  a  plan  presented  to  him  by  the  representatives  of  Aloysius 
Lilius,  then  deceased.  This  plan  being  approved  of,  the  Pope  nomi- 
nated a  commission  to  consider  its  details,  the  working  member  of 
which  was  the  Jesuit  Clavius.  A  short  work  was  prepared  by  Clavius, 
descriptive  of  the  new  calendar:  this  was  published*  in  1582,  with 
the  Pope's  bull  (dated  February  24,  1581)  prefixed.  A  larger  work 
was  prepared  by  Clavius,  containing  fuller  explanation,  and  entitled 
'  Romani  Calendarii  a  Gregorio  XIII.  Pontifice  Maximo  restituti  Ex- 
plication This  was  published  at  Rome  in  1603,  and  again  in  the  col- 
lection of  the  works  of  Clavius  in  1612. 

"  9.  The  following  extracts  from  Clavius  settle  the  question  of  the 
meaning  of  the  term  moon,  as  used  in  the  Calendar : — 

"  '  Who,  except  a  few  who  think  they  are  very  sharp-sighted  in  this 
matter,  is  so  blind  as  not  to  see  that  the  14th  of  the  moon  and  the  full 
moon  are  not  the  same  things  in  the  Church  of  God?  .  .  .  Although 
the  Church,  in  finding  the  new  moon,  and  from  it  the  14th  day,  tises 
neither  the  true  nor  the  mean  motion  of  the  moon,  but  measures  only 
according  to  the  order  of  a  cycle  j  it  is  nevertheless  undeniable  that 
the  mean  full  moons  found  from  astronomical  tables  are  of  the  greatest 
use  in  determining  the  cycle  which  is  to  be  preferred  ....  the  new 
moons  of  which  cycle,  in  order  to  the  due  celebration  of  Easter,  should 
be  so  arranged  that  the  14th  days  of  those  moons,  reckoning  from  the 
day  of  new  moon  inclusive,  should  not  fall  two  or  more  days  before  the 
mean  full  moon,  but  only  one  day,  or  else  on  the  very  day  itself,  or 
not  long  after  And  even  thus  far  the  Church  need  not  take  very 
great  pains  ....  for  it  is  sufficient  that  all  should  reckon  by  the  14th 
day  of  the  moon  in  the  cycle,  even  though  sometimes  it  should  he  more 

than  one  day  before  or  after  the  mean  full  moon We  have  taken 

pains  that  in  our  cycle  the  new  moons  should  follow  the  real  new 
moons,  so  that  the  14th  of  the  moon  should  fall  either  the  day  before 
the  mean  full  moon,  or  on  that  day,  or  not  long  after;  and  this  was 
done  on  purpose,  for  if  the  new  moon  of  the  cycle  fell  on  the  same  day 
as  the  mean  new  moon  of  the  astronomers,  it  might  chance  that  we 
should  celebrate  Easter  on  the  same  day  as  the  Jews  or  the  Quarta- 
deciman  heretics,  which  would  be  absurd,  or  else  before  them,  which 
would  be  still  more  absurd.' 

"  From  this  it  appears  that  Clavius  continued  the  calendar  of  his 

*  "The  title  of  this  work,  which  is  the  authority  on  all  points  of  the  new 
calendar,  is  '  Kalendarium  Gregorianum  Perpetuum.  Cum  Privilegio  Summi  Pon- 
tificis  Et  Aliorum  Principum.  Romse,  Ex  Officina  Dominici  Basse.  MDLXXXII. 
Cum  Licentia  Superiorum'  (Quarto,  pp.  60). 

(61) 


predecessors  in  the  choice  of  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  moon.  Our 
legislature  lays  down  the  day  of  the  full  moon:  and  this  mistake 
appears  to  be  rather  English  than  Protestant;  for  it  occurs  in  missals 
published  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary.  The  calendar  lunation  being 
29j  days,  the  middle  day  is  the  fifteenth  day,  and  this  is  and  was 
reckoned  as  the  day  of  the  full  moon.  There  is  every  right  to  presume 
that  the  original  passover  was  a  feast  of  the  real  full  moon :  but  it  is 
most  probable  that  the  moons  were  then  reckoned,  not  from  the  astro- 
nomical conjunction  with  the  sun,  which  nobody  sees  except  at  an 
eclipse,  but  from  the  day  of  fl7^st  visibility  of  the  new  moon.  In  fine 
climates  this  would  be  the  day  or  two  days  after  conjunction;  and  the 
fourteenth  day  from  that  of  first  visibility  inclusive,  would  very  often 
be  the  day  of  full  moon.  The  following  is  then  the  proper  correction 
of  the  precept  in  the  Act  of  Parliament : — 

"  Easter  Day,  on  which  the  rest  depend,  is  always  the  first  Sunday 
after  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  calendar  moon  which  happens  upon  or 
next  after  the  twenty-first  day  of  March,  according  to  the  rules  laid 
down  for  the  construction  of  the  Calendar;  and  if  the  fourteenth  day 
happens  upon  a  Sunday,  Easter  Day  is  the  Sunday  after. 

"10.  Further  it  appears  that  Clavius  valued  the  celebration  of  the 
festival  after  the  Jews,  &c.,  more  than  astronomical  correctness.  He 
gives  comparison  tables  which  would  startle  a  believer  in  the  astrono- 
mical intention  of  his  calendar :  they  are  to  show  that  a  calendar  in 
which  the  moon  is  always  made  a  day  older  than  by  him,  represents  the 
heavens  better  than  he  has  done,  or  meant  to  do.  But  it  must  be  ob- 
served that  this  diminution  of  the  real  moon's  age  has  a  tendency  to 
make  the  English  explanation  often  practically  accordant  with  the 
calendar.  For  the  fourteenth  day  of  Clavius  is  generally  the  fifteenth 
day  of  the  mean  moon  of  the  heavens,  and  therefore  most  often  that  of 
the  real  moon.  But  for  this,  1818  and  1845  would  not  have  been  the 
only  instances  of  our  day  in  which  the  English  precept  would  have 
contradicted  the  calendar. 

"11.  In  the  construction  of  the  calendar,  Clavius  adopted  the 
ancient  cycle  of  532  years,  but,  we  may  say,  without  ever  allowing 
it  to  run  out.  At  certain  periods,  a  shift  is  made  from  one  part  of 
the  cycle  into  another.  This  is  done  whenever  what  should  be  Julian 
leap  year  is  made  a  common  year,  as  in  1700,  1800,  1900,  2100,  &c. 
It  is  also  done  at  certain  times  to  correct  the  error  of  Ih.  19m.,  before 
referred  to,  in  each  cycle  of  golden  numbers:  Clavius,  to  meet  his  view 
of  the  amount  of  that  error,  put  forward  the  moon's  age  a  day  8 
times  in  2500  years.  As  we  cannot  enter  at  full  length  into  the  ex- 
planation, we  must  content  ourselves  with  giving  a  set  of  rules,  inde- 
(62) 


pendent  of  tables,  by  which  the  reader  may  find  Easter  for  himself  in 
any  year,  either  by  the  old  calendar  or  the  new.  Any  one  who  has 
much  occasion  to  find  Easters  and  moveable  feasts  should  procure 
Francoeur's*  tables. 

"12.  Eule  for  determining  Easter  day  of  the  Gregorian  Calendar 
in  any  year  of  the  new  styU.  To  the  several  parts  of  the  rule  are 
annexed,  by  way  of  example,  the  results  for  the  year  1849. 

I.  Add  1  to  the  given  year.     (1850;. 
II.  Take  the  quotient  of  the  given  year  divided  by  4,  neglecting  the  remainder. 
(462). 

III.  Take  16  from  the  centurial  figures  of  the  given  year,  if  it  can  be  done,  and 

take  the  remainder.     (2). 

IV.  Take  the  quotient  of  III.  divided  by  4,  neglecting  the  remainder.     (0). 
V.  From  the  sum  of  I.,  II.,  and  IV.,  subtract  III.     (2310). 

VI.  Find  the  remainder  of  V.  divided  by  7.     (0). 

VII.  Subtract  VI.  from  7 ;  this  is  the  number  of  the  dominical  letter  i  o  o  4  T'  ^  7  • 
(7;  dominical  letter  G). 
VIII.  Divide    I.    by    19,    the   remainder   (or  19,  if  no  remainder)   is  the  golden 
number.     (J). 
IX.  From  the  centurial  figures  of  the  year  subtract  17,  divide  by  25,  and  keep  the 

quotient.     (0). 
X.  Subtract  IX.  and  15  from  the  centurial  figures,  divide  by  3,  and  keep  the 
quotient.     (1). 
XI.  To  VIII.  add  ten  times  the  next  less  number,  divide  by  30,  and  keep  the  re- 
mainder.    (7). 
XII.  To  XI.  add  X.  and  IV.,  and  take  away  III.,  throwing  out  thirties,  if  any.    If 
this  give  24,  change  it  into  25.     If  25,  change  it  into  26,  whenever  the 
golden  number  is  greater  than  11.     If  0,  change  it  into  30.     Thus  we  have 
the  epact,  or  age  of  the  Calendar  moon  at  the  beginning  of  the  year.     (6). 


When  the  Epact  is  23,  or  less. 

XIII.  Subtract  XII.,  the  epact,  from  45. 

(39). 

XIV.  Subtract  the  epact  from  27,  divide 

by  7,  and  keep  the  remainder,  or 
7,  if  there  be  no  remainder.    (7). 


When  the  Epact  is  greater  than  23. 

XIII.  Subtract   XII.,    the   epact,    from 

75. 

XIV.  Subtract  the  epact  from  57,  divide 

by  7,  and  keep  the  remainder, 
or  7,  if  there  be  no  remainder. 


XV.  To  XIII.  add  VII.,  the  dominical  number,  (and  7  besides,  if  XIV.  be  greater 
than  VII.,)  and  subtract  XIV.,  the  result  is  the  day  of  March,  or  if  more 
than  31,  subtract  31,  and  the  result  is  the  day  of  April,  on  which  Easter 
Sunday  falls,     (39 ;  Easter  day  is  April  8). 


*  "  '  Manuels-Roret.  Theorie  du  Calendrier  et  collection  de  tous  les  Calendriers 
des  Annees  passees  et  futures  ...Par  L.  B.  Francoeur,  ...Paris,  a  la  librairie  encyclo- 
pedique  de  Roret,  Rue  Hautefeuille,  10  bis.  1842.'  (12mo.)  In  this  valuable 
manual,  the  35  possible  almanacs  are  given  at  length,  with  such  preliminary  tables 
as  will  enable  any  one  to  find,  by  mere  inspection,  which  almanac  he  is  to  choose  for 
any  year,  whether  of  old  or  new  style. 

(63) 


"  In  the  following  examples,  the  several  results  leading  to  the  final 
conclusion  are  tabulated. 


Given  year 
I. 

1592 

1637 

1723 

1853 

2018 

4686 

1593 

1638 

1724 

1854 

2019 

4687 

II. 

398 

409 

430 

463 

504 

1171 

III. 

— 

0 

1 

2 

4 

30 

IV. 

— 

0 

0 

0 

1 

7 

V. 

1991 

2047 

2153 

2315 

2520 

5835 

VI. 

3 

3 

4 

5 

0 

4 

VII. 

4 

4 

3 

2 

7 

3 

VIII. 

16 

4 

14 

11 

5 

13 

IX. 

— 

— 

0 

0 

0 

1 

X. 

0 

0 

0 

1 

1 

10 

XI. 

16 

4 

24 

21 

15 

13 

XII. 

16 

4 

23 

20 

13 

0  say  30 

XIII. 

29 

41 

22 

25 

32 

45 

XIV. 

4 

2 

4 

7 

7 

6 

XV. 

29 

43 

28 

27 

32 

49 

Easter  day 

Mar.  29 

Apr.  12 

Mar.  28 

Mar.  27 

Apr.  1 

Apr.  18 

"  13.  Rule  for  determining  Easter  Day  of  the  Antegregorian  Calen- 
dar in  any  year  of  the  old  style.  To  the  several  parts  of  the  rule  are 
annexed,  by  way  of  example,  the  results  for  the  year  1287.  The 
steps  are  numbered  to  correspond  with  the  steps  of  the  Gregorian  rule, 
so  that  it  can  be  seen  what  augmentations  the  latter  requires. 

I.   Set  down  the  given  year.     (1287). 
II.  Take  the  quotient  of  the  given  year  di%-ided  by  4,  neglecting  the  remainder. 

(321). 
V.  Take  4  more  than  the  sum  of  I.  and  II.     (1612). 
VI.  Find  the  remainder  of  V.  divided  by  7.     (2). 

VII.   Subtract  VI,  from  7 ;  this  is  the  number  of  the  dominical  letter  ,  n  o  ^    c  c  ••• 
l  2  3  4  5  6  / 

(5;  dominical  letter  E). 

Divide  one  more  than  the  given  year  by  19,  the  remainder  (or  19  if  no  re- 
mainder) is  the  golden  number.     (15). 

Divide  3  less  than  11  times  VIII.  by  30 ;  the  remainder  (or  30  if  there  be  no 
remainder)  is  the  epact.     (12). 

When  the  Epact  is  greater  than  23. 

XIII.  Subtract  XII.,  the  epact,  from 
75. 

XIV.  Subtract  the  epact  from  57,  divide 
by  7,  and  keep  the  remainder, 
or  7,  if  there  be  no  remainder. 

To  XIII.  add  VII.,  the  dominical  number,  (and  7  besides  if  XIV.  be  greater 
than  VII.,)  and  subtract  XTV.,  the  result  is  the  day  of  March,  or  if  more 
than  31,  subtract  31,  and  the  result  is  the  day  of  April,  on  which  Easter 
Sunday  (old  style)  falls.     (37;  Easter  day  is  April  6). 

"  These  rules  completely  represent  the  old  and  new  Calendars,  so 
far  as  Easter  is  concerned.  For  further  explanation  we  must  refer  to 
the  articles  cited  at  the  commencement." 

(64) 


VIII. 
XII. 

XIII 
XIV. 

XV 


When  the  Epact  is  23,  or  less. 
Subtract  XII.,  the  epact,  from  45. 

(33). 
Subtract  the  epact,  from  27,  divide 
by  7,  and  keep  the  remainder,  or 
7,  if  there  be  no  remainder.    (1). 


This  leaf  is  intended  to  represent  the  21st  and  22nd  pages  of  the  MS.  Book.  They 
form  a  blank  leaf,  which  is  of  the  same  paper  as  that  of  the  other  leaves  of  the  MS., 
and  also  has,  at  the  lower  inner  corner,  the  hole  through  which  the  tape  ran,  by 
which  the  MS.  was  annexed  to  the  Transmiss. 

F  (65) 


(66) 


The  Order  for   Morn^ing  Prayer, 
daily  throughout  the  year^. 

Ai  the  begining  of  Morniing  prayer  the 
Minister  shall  read  with  a  loud  voice  some  one, 
or  more  of  these  sentences  of  the  Scriptures, 
that  follow .  and  then  he^  shall  say  that  which 
is  written  after  the  said  sentences. 

When  the  wicked  man  turneth  away  from  his  Ezek.  is.  27. 

wickedness^,  that  he^  hath  coinitted,  and  do|th 

that  which  is  lawfull  and  right,  he^  shall  save  his 

soull  alivci 

I  acknowledge  my  transgressions,  and  my  sin  is  psa\  51. 3. 

ever  before  me.  ^ 

Hide  thy  face  from  my  Sin^s,  and  blo|  out  all  Psa\  51. 9. 

mine  iniquities. 

The  Sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  SpiriiSi  apsalsi.  17. 

broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  O  God,  thou  wilt 

not  despise. 


In  this  collation  of  the  most  recent  editions  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  for  Ireland 
issued  by  the  Patentees,  with  the  MS.  Book  preserved  in  the  Rolls'  Office,  Dublin, 
the  letters  U.  Pr.  denote  the  University  Press  nonpareil  24's  of  1845,  and  Q.  Pr. 
the  Queen's  Printers'  4to.  edition  of  1846. 

Of  these  books  it  may  be  observ^ed,  generally,  that  they  differ  greatly  from  the  MS.  in 
the  use  or  disuse  of  capital  letters ;  in  modernising  the  spelhng  of  many  words ;  in 
the  mode  of  contraction  in  the  Scripture  references ;  in  the  introduction  of  ^  be- 
fore Rubrics ;  and  in  punctuation :  but  it  has  not  been  thought  requisite  to  par- 
ticularise such  errors  except  in  cases  where  the  sense  is  perverted  or  obscured.  All 
instances,  however,  of  the  insertion,  suppression,  or  mutilation  of  Prayers  or  Rubrics, 
or  of  the  interpolation  or  omission  of  words,  are  noticed. 


1.     1.     The  23rd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  "  The  Order". 
1.     1.     In  "  Prayer",  an '*  i"  altered  into  the  "  y". 
1.     3.     In  "  prayer",  an  "  i"  altered  into  the  "  y". 

1.  11.     In  "alive",  the  "a"  has  been  retouched;  and  there  is  an  erasure  immediately 
over  that  letter. 

F  2  {67) 


Morn^ing  Prayer 

Joel  2. 13.  Rent  your  heart,  and  not  your  garments,  and 
turn!  vnto  the  Lord  your  god :  for  he^  is  gracious, 
and  mercifull,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  kind- 
ness!, and  repenteth  him  of  the  evilL 

twenty/ 

Dan.  9.  9, 10.  To  the  Loi'd  our  God  belong  mercies,  and  for- 
giveness^, though  \ve^  have  rebelled  against 
him :  neither  have  we^  obeyed  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  our  God,  to  walk|  in  his  law^s,  which  he^ 
sefjf.  before  usa  ^ 

Jer.  10.  24  O  Lord  coiTcct  uie^,  but  with  Judgment}  not  in 
thine  anger,  lest  thou  bring  me^  to  nothing. 

S.Mat.  3.  2  Repent  ye;  for  the  Kingdom!  of  heaven  is  ai 
hand. 

s.Lukei5.i8A9. 1  wiU  arisc  and  go^  to  my  father,  and  will  say 
vnto  him;  father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven, 
and  before  thee,  and  am  noi  more  worthy  to  be| 
called  thy  Sonii.       ^ 

Ps.  143.  2.  Enter  not  into  Judgment  with  thy  servant,  O 
Lord  5  for  in  thy  sight  shall  no|  man  living  bei 
justified! 

iSjoh.i.8,9.  If  we^  sayj  that  we^have  no^  Sin|,  we|  deceive 
our  selves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  vsi  llSutj  if 
we|  confess^  our  sin|s,  bei  is  faithfull  and  just 

1.    5.     The  23rd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

1.     6.     The  24th  page  of  the  MS.  Book   commences  with  the  word  "To".     In  the 

head  line,  in  "Prayer",  an  **  i"  has  been  altered  into  the  **  y". 
1.     7.     In  *'  against",  the  dot  of  the  "  i"  is  in  darker  ink, 
1.  11.     After  "Judgement",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 
1.  20.     After  "  Lord",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 
1.  22  (margin).     The  obliteration  seemingly  covers  the  figure  "2". 

U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.  7.     forgivenesses.  1.  7.     forgivenesses. 

(68) 


Morning  Prayer 

a 

to  forgive  vs  our  sinisj  and  to  dense  vs  from  all 

vnrighteousness^i 

Dearely  beloved  Brethfren,  the  Scripture  moveth 
vs  in  sundry  places,  to  acknowledge^  and  con- 
fess! our  manifold  sin|ls  and  wickedness;] 

and  twenty  one/ 

and  that  we^  should  not  dissemble  nor  cloake 
them  before  the  face  of  Almighty  God  our  hea- 
venly father,  but  confess^  them  with  an  humble, 
lowly,  penitent,  and  obedient  heart,  to  the  endj 
that  we^  may  obtain^  forgiveness^  of  the  same 
by  his  infinite  goodness^,  and  mercy.  And 
although  we^  ought  ai  all  times  humbly  to  ac- 
knowledge our  sinyis  before  god,  yet  ought  we^ 
most  chy^^fly  sol  to  do2,  when  wel  assemble, 
and  meet^  together,  to  render  thanks  for  the 
great  benefiis,  that  ^Ye^  have  received  a|  his 
hands,  to  seC^J  forth  his  most  worthy  praise,  to 
heare  his  most  holy  word,  and  to  aske  those 
things  J  which  are  requisite,  and  necessary,  as 
well  for  the  body  as  the  soul.  Wherefore  I 
pray,  and  beseech  you  as  many  as  are  here 
pesentj  to  accompany  me^.  with  a  pure  heartj 
and  humble  voice  vnto  the  throne  of  the  heavenly 
gracej  saying  after  me|i 


1.    3.     "  Dearely"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.    7.     The  25th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  *'and".     In  the  head 
line,  in  "  Prayer",  an  '*  i"  has  been  altered  into  the  "  y  ". 

1.  11.     In  "  obtain",  the  **  a  "  written  in  darker  ink  on  an  "  e". 

1.  11.     In  "forgiveness",  the   "e"  introduced  in  darker  ink  and  in  another  hand- 
writing. 

(69) 


Mornj^ing  Prayer. 

A  Generall  Confession  to  be^  said  of  the 
whole  Congregation  after  the  Minister^ 
all  kneeling. 

Almighty^  and  most  mercifulS  father}  we| 

have  erred,  and  strayed  from  thy  waies  like  lost 

sheep! 

twenty  two/  wei 

We^  have  followed  too  much  the  devices,  and 

desires  of  our  own^  heartsi     ^e^  have  offended 

against  thji  holy  law^si     CTe^  have  left  vndone 

those  thingsj  which  we^  ought  to  have  done  j 

And  we^  have  done  those   things,  which   we^ 

ought  not  to  have  donej  and  there  is  no^  health 

in  vsi     llBut  thou,  O  Lord,  have  mercy  vpon  vs, 

miserable    Offenders!  ■  ■      Spare   thou   themj  o 

i 
god,  which  confess^  ther^  faultsi  ■  >      Kestore 

thou  thenij  that  are  penitent  j  According  to  thy 
promises  declared  vnto  mankind  in  Christ  Jesu 
our  Lordi  ^nd  gran^t,  O  most  merciful! 
father,  for  his  sake  J  that  we^  may  hereafler  live 
a  godlyj  righteousj  and  sober  life,  to  the  glory 
of  thy  holy  namci     Amen. 

The  Absolution  or  Remission  of  Sinis 


1.    8.     The  26th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "We>i?".     In  the 
head  line,  in  "  Prayer",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  into  the  "  y  ". 

1.  10.     A  period  between  "  thy"  and  "  holy". 

1.  11.     After  "done",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 

1.  13.     After  "done",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 

1.  17.     After  "  penitent",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 
(70) 


Morning  Prayer 

to  be^  pronounced  by  the  Priest  alone, 
standing}  tlie  people  still  kneelingi 
Almiailty  Godj  the  father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christj  who  desheth  not  the  death  of  a  Sinnerj 
but  ratherj  that  he^  may  turn^  from  his  wicked- 
nesse^j  and  hve  }  and  hath  given  powei'j 

and  twenty  three 

Coinandment  to  his  ^linisters  to  declarej  and 
pronounce  to  his  peoplej  being  penitentj  the 
absohition,  and  remission  of  theirp'  Sinris  ■  hej 
pardonethj  and  absolveth  all  them,  that  tnily 
repent,  and  Mifeignedly  believe  his  holy  Gospel. 
WherefDre  lej  vs  beseech  him  to  graunt  vs  true 
repentance,  and  his  holy  spirit,  that  those  things 

may  please  himj  which  wee'  doe'  a  ^  this  psentj 

and  that  the  rest  of  our  life  hereafter  may  be^ 
pm'Cj  and  holvj  so^^  that  a  J  the  last  we_  may 
come  to  his  eterna_^^  jovj  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lords 

The  people  shall  answerp'  here ;  and  afl 
the  end  of  all  other  prayersj 

Amen 

Then  the  Minister  shall  kneel^,    and   say 

1.  In  "  Priest",  "  ei"  altered  into  the    "  ie". 

2.  After  "  standing",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 

6.  After  ''live",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 

7.  "and",  this  catch-word  is  not  repeated  at  the  commencement  of  the  following  page. 

8.  The  2'th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  Comandment".     In 
the  head  line,  in  ''  Praver",  an  "  i"  has  been  altered  into  the  "  y  ". 


Morn^^ing  Prayer 

the  Lords  prayer  with  an  audible  voice  J 

the  people  also']   kneeling,    and   repeating 

it   with   him,  both  here,    and  wheresoever 

else  it  is  vsed  in  divine  service. 

Our  fatherj  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  bei 

thy  namei     Chy  Kingdom^  comci     Chy   Avill 

bej  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaveui     Cive  vs 

twenty  fonr/  this 

this  day  our  daily  bread.  And  forgive  vs  our 
trespassesj  as  wej]  forgive  thenij  that  trespass^ 
against  vsi  ^nd  lead  vs  not  into  temptation  J 
but  deliver  vs  from  evillji  for  thine  is  the  King- 
dom^, and  the  power,  and  the  glory,,  forever 
and  everi     Amen 

Then  likewise  he^  shall  sayj 
O  Lordj  open  thou^-li  our  lipsi 

Answer. 
And  our  mouth  shall  shew  forth  thy  praise^ 

Priest. 
O  Godj  make  speed  to  save  vsi 

Answer. 
O  Lordj  make  haste  to  help^  vs. 

Here  all  standing  vp,  the  Priest  shall  sa}^^ 
Glory  beii  to  the  father,  and  to  the  sonriefS  and 
to  the  holy  GhostJ 


1.    5.     "Our"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.    9.     The  28th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "this".     In  the  head 

line,  in  "^Prayer",  an  "  i"  has  been  altered  into  the  '^'y". 
1.  11.     After  '*  temptation",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 

(72) 


Morning  Prayer 

Answer! 
As  it  was  in  the  begining,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 
be^  I  world  without  endi     Amen 

Priesti 
Praise  ye  the  Lordi 

Aiiswen 
The  Lords  name  be^  praisedt 

Then         twenty  five/ 

Then  shall  be^  said,  or  sung  this  Psahn 
following:  Except  on  Easterday,  vpon  which 
another  Anthem  is  appointed  :  And  on  the 
nineteenth  day  of  every  month  it  is  not  to  be^ 
read  hercj  but  in  the  ordinary  course  of  the 
Psalms. 

O  come,   ley  vs   sing  vnto  the   Lord  S    lei  vs  venite 

heartily  rejoyce  in  the  strength  of  our  saluationi  domino^^' 

Let  vs  come  before  his  psence  with  thanksgiving ■  ^^^''  ^^' 

and  shew  our  selues  glad  in  him  with  Psalmsi 

ifor  the  Lord  is  a  great  God :  and  a  great  Eng 

above  all  Godsi 

Li  his  hand  are  all  the  Corners  of  the  earth  ■  and 

the  strength  of  the  hills  is  his  also^i 

The  sea  is  his,  and  he^  made  it  ■  ■  and  his  hands 

prepared  the  dry  landi 

O  come,  ley  vs  worship]^,  and  fall  downS  ■  and 

kneel  before  the  Lord  our  makeri 


1.  9.     The  29th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  *'  Then".     In  the  head 
line,  in  "Prayer",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  into  the  *'y". 

(73) 


Morn^ing  Prayer 

fFor  he^  is  the  Lord  our  God  ■  and  wei  are  the 

people  of  his  pasture,  and  the  sheepO  of  his  hand. 

To  day  if  ye  will  hear^  his  voice,  harden  not  yoJ 

hearts  ■  as  in  the  provocacon,  and  as  in  the  day  of 

temptation  in  the  wilderness^  ■ 

When  your  fathers  tempted  meE  S  proved  me^, 

and  saw  my  worksi  u 

iforty 

A 

twenty  six/ 

a 

iforty  yearns  long  was  I  grieved  with  this  gene- 
ration j  and  said!  it  is  a  people  that  do^  erre  in 
their^  heartf ,  for  they  haue  not  known^  my 
waiesi 

Vnto  whom  I  sware  in  my  wrath!    that  they 
should  not  enter  into  my  resti 
Glory  be|  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son^^!  and 
to  the  holy  Ghost  | 

As  it  was  in  the  begiiiing,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 
be^I    world  without  endi     Amen. 

Then  shall  follow  the  Psalm^s  in  order  as 
they  are  appointed.  ;^nd  a3  the  end  of  every 
Psalm  throughout  the  year^j  and  likewise  ai  the 
end  of  Benedicite,  Benedictus,  Magnificat |  and 
Nunc  dimittis,  shall  be^  repeatedj 
Glory  be^  to  the  father,  and  to  the  Sonii !  and 
to  the  holy  Ghost  J 


1.  10.     The  30th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  fforty  ".    In  the  head 
line,  in  "  Prayer '%  an  "  i"  has  been  altered  into  the  "y  ".   '^ 

1.  17.     After  "holy  Ghost",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 
(74) 


Morneing  Prayer 

Answer! 
As   it   was  in  the  begining,  is  nowj  and   ever 
shall  bei  ■  world  without  end.     Amen. 

Then  shall  be^  read  distinctly  with  an  audible 
voice  the  first  lesson^  taken  out  of  the  old 
testament,  as  is  appointed  in  the  Kalendar, 
(except  there  be^  proper  lessons  assigned  for 
that  day!)  he^j  that  readeth,  so^  standing,  and 
turn^ing  himselfe  J  as  he^  may  best  bei  heard  of 
all  such  as  are  presenti  And  after  that  shall  bei 
saidj  or  sung  in  English  the  Hymn, 

called  twenty  seven 

called  Te  Deum  Laudamus,  daily  throughout  the 

year^i 

Note  that  before  every  lesson  the  Mnister 
shall  sayj  Here  beginneth  such  a  Chapter^ 
or  verse  of  such  a  Chapter  of  such  a  book  S 
And  after  every  lesson.  Here  endeth  the 
firstj  or  the  second  lesson. 


We^  Praise  thee  o  God2  we^  acknowledge 
thee  to  beli  the  Lord.  ^^ 

All  the  earth  doth  worship  thee :   3  the  father 
everlasting. 

To  thee  all  Angelis  cry  aloud  ■  the  heavens,  and 
all  the  powers  thereini 


1.  13.     The  31st  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "called".     In  the 

head  line,  in  "Prayer",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  iato  the  "j". 
1.  20.     ^' We^"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

(75) 


Morning  Prayer 

u 

To  thee  Cheribin  and  Seraphin :  continually  doi 

Holy,  holy,  holy!  Lord  God  of  Sabbath :   Sa- 

baoth 

Heaven^  &  earth  are  full  of  the  Majesty!  of  thy 

Glory. 

The  glorious  Company  of  the  Apostles :  praise 

thee. 

The  goodly  fellowship  of  the  Prophetf  !    praise 

thee. 

The  noble  Army  of  Martyrs  !  praise  thee. 

The  holy   Church   throughout  all   the   world ! 

doth  acknowledge  theei 

The  father  !  of  an  infinite  Majesty  | 

u 

Thine  honorable,  tine  !   and  only  Sonii  \ 

Alsoy  the  holy  ghost !   the  comforter. 

Thou  art  the  King  of  glory  !  O  Christ. 

Thou  art  the  everlasting  Son^D  !  of  the  fatheri 

When  thou  tookest  vpon  thee  to  deliver  man : 

thou  didst  not  abhor^]  the  Virgins  womb. 
twenty  eight 

AVhen  thou  hadst  overcome  the  Sharpness!  of 
death ;  thou  didst  open  the  Kingdom^]  of  heaven 
to  all  believersi 


1.    5.     After  '^  Majesty  ",  semicolon,  apparently,  altered  to  colon. 

1,  11.     After  "Martyrs",  period  altered  to  colon. 

1.  21.     The  31st  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

1.  22.     The  32nd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "\Mien".     In  the 

head  line,  in  ''  Prayer",  an  "  i"  has  been  altered  into  the  *'y  ". 

(76) 


Morning  Prayer 

Thou  sittest  ai  the  right  hand  of  God :  in  the 
glory  of  the  fatheri 

Wei  behevej  that  thou  shalt  come!  to  be^  our 
Judge 

We^  therefore  pray  thee,  help^  thy  servantf  I 
whom  thou  hast  redeemed  with  thy  pcious  blond 
Make  them  to  be^  numbred  with  thy  Saints  ■  in 
glory  everlasting! 

O  Lordj  Save  thy  people :  and  bless^  thine 
heritage! 

Govern  them :   and  lift  them  vp  for  everi 
Day  by  day  S  we|  magnifie  thee  \ 
And  we^  worship  thy  name  I  ever  world  without 
end. 

Vouchsafe!  o  Lord :  to  keep!  vs  this  day  with- 
out sinfi 

OLordj  haue  mercy  vpon  vs !  haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 
O  Lord,  Icjtjt  thy  mercy  lighten  vpon  vs:  as  our 
trust  is  in  theei 

O  Lord,  in  thee  haue  I  trusted  ■  lei  niei  never 
bei  confoundedi 

Or  this  Canticlej  Benedicite,  omnia 

opera  domini. 

O  all  ye  works  of  the  Lord,  bless^  ye  the  Lord  ■ 
praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  everi 


1.    3.     After  "come",  semicolon,  apparently,  altered  to  colon. 
1.  24.     "  O"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 


U.  Pr. 

11.  22,  23,     Benedicite,  omnia  Opera. 

(77) 


Morn^ing  Prayer 

O  ye  Angels  of  the  Lordj  bless  ye  the  Lord  S 
praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever^ 
O  ye  heavens|  bless|  ye  the  lord  ■    praise  himj 
and  magnifie  him  for  everi 
twenty  nine  O 

O  ye  waters,  that  be^   above   the  firmament, 

bless!  ye  the  Lord  ■  praise  him,  and  magnifie 

him  for  evert 

O  all  ye  powers  of  the  Lord,  bless  ye  the  Lord  ■ 

praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  Siinlj  and  Moon|,  bless  ye  the  Lord  S 

praise  him^  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  star;i's  of  heaven,  bless^  ye  the  Lord  ■  praise 

himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever  S 

O  ye  show^rsj  and  dew,  bless|   ye  the  lord: 

praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  winds  of  God,  bless^  ye  the  Lord  ■  praise 

himj  and  magnifie  him  forever. 

O  ye  firej  and  heat,  bless|  ye  the  Lord  ■  praise 

him  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  winterj  and  Suiner,  bless|  ye  the  Lord  ■ 

praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  dewlsj  and  frosts,  bless^  ye  the  Lord! 

praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  frostj  and  cold,  blessl  ye  the  Lord  S  praise 

him,  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  Icej  and  Snow,  bless|  ye  the  Lord  ■  praise 

himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

1.  6.     The  33rd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "  O  ye  waters".     In 
the  head  line,  in  *^ Prayer",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  into  the  '*y". 
(78) 


Morning  Prayer 

O  ye  nightSf  and  days,  bless^  ye  the  Lord*  praise 
himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 
O  ye  lightj  and  darkness^,  bless^  ye  the  Lord  S 
praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever^ 

O  ye  thirty 

O  ye  ligh|ningsj  and  clouds,  bless^  ye  the  Lord  S 

praise  hinij  and  magnifie  him  for  ever, 

O  le|  the  earth  bless^  the  LordS  yeaj  le|  it 

praise  him,  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  mountain^sj  and  hills,  bless^  ye  the  lord  ■ 

praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever 

O  all  ye  green  things  vpon  the  earth,    blessl 

ye  the  lord!  praise  him,  and  magnifie  him  for 

ever. 

O  ye  wells,  bless^  ye  the  Lord  ■  praise  himj  and 

magnifie  him  for  ever. 

O  ye  Seasj  and  floiads,  bless^  ye  the  Lord  ■  praise 

him|  and  magnifie  him  for  ever, 

O  ye  whales,  and  all  that  move  in  the  waters  | 

blessl  ye  the  Lord  5  praise  him,  and  magnifie 

him  for  everi 

O  all  ye  fbwlis  of  the  aire,  blessl  ye  the  Lord! 

praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 

e 
O  all  ye  beastsj  and  cattl|j  bless^  ye  the  Lord ! 

praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  everi  •  ■ 


1.    1.     In  "days",  the  "ie  "  altered  into  the  "y". 

1.    6.     The  34th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "O  ye".     In  the 

head  line^  in  "  Prayer",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  into  the  "y". 
1.  17.     In  "  flouds",  an  *^  o"  altered  into  the  "u". 

(79) 


Morning  Prayer 

O  ye  Children  of  menj  bless^  ye  the  Lord  ■  praise 

him,  and  magnifie  him  for  ever, 
1 

0  lei  Israel  bless^  the  LordS  praise  him,  and 

magnifie  him  for  everi 

O  ye  Priests  of  the  Lordj  bless!  ye  the  Lord  S 
praise  him,  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 
O  ye  servants  of  the  Lord,  bless!  ye  the  Lord  ■ 
praise  him,  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 
O  ye  Spiritsj  and  soul|s  of  the  righteous,  bless! 
ye  the  lord  S  praise  him|  and  magnifie  him  for  ever. 
O  ye  holy  J  and  humble  men  of  heart  j  blessf  ye 
the  Lord  S  praise  himj  and  magnifie  him  for  evert 
thirty  one  O 

O  Ananias,  Azarias,  and  Misaelj  bless!  ye  the 
Lord  S  praise  him,  and  magnifie  him  for  everi 
Glory  be^  to  the  father,  and  to  the  sonll  ■  and 
to  the  holy  Ghost  J 

As  it  was  in  the  beginingj  is  nowj  and  ever  shall 
be|  I  world  without  endi     Amen : 

Then  shall  be^  read  in  like  manner  the 
second  Lessonj  taken  out  of  the  New  Testament. 
And  after  thatj  the  Hymn  following; 
except  when  that  shall  happen  to  bel 
read  in  the  Chapter  for  the  day,  or  for 
the  Gospel  on  S*  John  Baptists  Dayi 


1.  14.     The  35tli  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  '^^  O".     In  the  head 
line,  in  "  Prayer",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  into  the  "y". 

1.  17.     After  "holy  Ghost",  comma  altered  to  semicolon. 
(80) 


Morning  Prayer. 

Blessed  bei  the  Lord  God  of  Is|rael  ■    for  he|    ^     ,. 

Benedictus. 

liath  visi|ted,  and  redeemed  his  people  j  s*  Luke.  i.  68. 

And  hath  raised  vp  a  mighty  Salvation  for  vs  ■ 

in  the  house  of  his  servant  David  ] 

As  he^  spake  by  the  mouth  of  his  holy  Prophets  ■ 

which  have  been^  since  the  world  began  | 

That  we^  should  bei  saved  from  our  enemies  S 

and  from  the  hands  of  all  that  hate  vs  | 

To  perform!  the  mercy  promised  to  our  fore- 

e 
fathers  >  and  to  remember  his  holy  Covinant  J 

To  perform!  the  oath  which  he|  sware  to  our 

forefather  Abraham  S  that  he  would  give  vs  | 

That  we3  being  delivered  out  of  the  hand  of  our 

enemies  S  might  serve  him  without  fear ^  J 

In  thirty  two 

In  holiness^5  and  righteousness^  before  him  S  all 
the  dayes  of  our  life> 

And  thou,  Child,  shalt  be^  called  the  Prophe|  of 
the  highest  S  for  thou  shalt  go^  before  the  face 
of  the  Lord  to  prepare  his  waysn 

un 

To  give  knowledge  of  Salvation  to  his  people  ■ 

for  the  remission  of  their|  sinisj 

Through  the  tender  mercy  of  our  God  ■  whereby 

the  day=spring  from  on  high  hath  visiied  vs  f 

1.     1.     "Blessed"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.     7.     The  final  word  was  originally  written  ''emmies". 

1.  14.     In  "enemies",  the  "e"  written  on  an  "i". 

1.  16.     The  36th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "In".      In  the 

head  line,  in  "Morning",  a  dot  has  been  placed  over  the  letter  "i",  and  in 

"Prayer",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  into  the  "y". 
1.  17.     In  "dayes",  an  "^i"  altered  into  the  "y". 
1.  20.     In  "ways",  "ie"  altered  into  the  "y". 
1.  21.     The  "un"  interlined  in  writing  of  different  character. 

G  (81) 


Morning  Prayer 
t 

To  give  light  to  them  that  sii   in   darkness^, 

and  in  the  Shadiow  of  death :  and  to  guide  our 

feet^  into  the  way  of  peace. 

Glory  be^  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son  ■  and  to 

the  holy  Ghost; 

As  it  was  in  the  begiiiingj  is  now,  and  ever  shall 

be^  I  world  without  endi     Amen. 

Or  this  Psalmj  Jubilate  Deo. 

O  be|  joyfull  in  the  Lord  |  all  ye  lands  ]  serve 

the  Lord  with  gladness! j  and  coQie  before  his 

presence  with  a  songi 

Be  ye  sure,  that  the  Lord  he^  is  god :  it  is  hel 

that  hath  made  vs,  and  not  wei  our  selvesj  we| 

are  his  peoplej  and  the  sheep^  of  his  pasture. 

O  gol  your  way  into  his  gates  with  thanksgiving, 

and  into  his  Courts  with  praise :  be|  thankful| 

vnto  him,  and  speak!  good  of  his  name. 

ffor  the  Lord  is  graciousj  his  mercy  is  everlasting  S 

and    his    truth    endureth    from    generation   to 

generation! 
thirty  three/  Glory 

m 

Glory  be^  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son|  ■  and  to 
the  holy  Ghost  | 

As  it  was  in  the  beginnig,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 
be| ;  world  without  endi     Ameni 

1.    9.     "O"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  22.     The  37th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "Glory",  over  which 
is  a  blot.     In  the  head  line,  in  •"' Prayer  ",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  into  the  "y". 

U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.  8.     After  "Jubilate  Deo",  "  Psalm  c."     1.  8.     After  "Jubilate  Deo",  "Psalm  c." 
added.  added. 

(82) 


Morning  Prayer 

Then  shall  heJi  sungj  or  said  the  Apostles 
Creed  by  the  Minister,  and  the  people 
standingi  Cxcept  only  such  dayes  as  the 
Creed  of  S?  Athanasius  is  appointed  to  be! 
read. 

I  believe  in  God  the  father  Almighty,  maker  of 

heaven  and  earth!  and  hk  in  Jesus  Christ  his 

only  son^j  our  Lordj  who  was  conceived  by  the 

holy  Ghost  J  born^^  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  suUerfled 

vnder  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,   dead,  and 

buried,  heS  descended  into  hell  |  the  third  day 

hei   rose   againe^  from  the  dead,  hci  ascended 

into   heavenj    and    sitteth    on    the   right    hand 

of    God    the    father    Almighty  S     from    thence 

he^  shall  come  to  Judge   the  quicke  and  the 

dead. 

I  believe  in  the  holy  Ghost;  the  holy  Catholiqu^ 

e 

Church  J  the  Comunion  of  S^^  |  the  fbrgivnessM 

of  sin,]s  I  the  Kesurrection  of  the  body 5  and  the 

life  everlasting!    Amen : 

And  after  thatj  these  prayers  following,  all 
devoutly  kneeling,  the  ^linister  first  pro- 
noun ling  with  a  loud  voice, 

The  Lord  be^  with  youi 


1.    3.     In  '•  dayes",  an  "i"  has  been  altered  into  the 
1.     6.     •'•'  I "  written  in  an  ensrossin?  character. 


r.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.    4.     Saint  Athanasia«.  I,     4.  Saini  Athanasius. 

1.  20.     This  Creed  is  in  three  paragraphs.  1.  20.  This  Creed  is  in  three  paragraphs. 

G  2                                              (83) 


Morning  Prayer 

Answen 
And  with  thy  Spiriti 
thirty  four/  Minister 

Minister. 
Let  us  Praji 
Lord  haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 
Christ  haue  mercy  vpon  usi 
Lord  haue  mercy  vpon  usi 

Then  the  Minister,  Clerks,  and  people  shall 
say  the  lords  prayer  with  a  loud  voices 
Our  fatherj  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  bei 
thy  namci  Thy  Kingdom^  come.  "Chy  will  be^ 
done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaveni  ©ive  vs  this 
day  our  daily  bread.  And  forgive  vs  our  tres- 
passes, as  we^  forgive  them,  that  trespassi 
against  vsi  And  lead  vs  not  into  temptation : 
but  deliver  us  from  evili  amen 

Then  the  Priest  standing  vp  shall  sayj 
0  Lordj  shew  thy  mercy  vpon  vsi 

Answer! 
And  granj^t  vs  thy  salvation^ 

Priesti 
0  Lordj  sane  the  Kingi 

Answer! 
And  mercifully  hear|  vs  when  we^  call  vpon 

theei 

Priesti 

Endue  thy  Ministers  with  righteousness|! 

1.    4.     The  38th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  ^^  Minister". 
1.11.     ♦'  Our"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
(84) 


Morning  Prayer 

Answer! 
And  make  thy  chosen  people  joyfulL 

Priesti 
O  Lordj  saue  thy  people^ 

Answer! 
And  bless^  thine  Inheritance 

thirty  five 

Prte^it 
Give  peace  in  our  t|mej  o  Lordi 

Answer! 
Because  there  is  none  other  that  fighteth  for  vsj 
but  only  thouj  o  god! 

Priest! 
O  Godj  make  clean^  our  hearts  within  vs. 

Answer! 
And  take  not  thy  holy  Spirit  from  vs  : 

Then  shall  follow  three  Collects  |  the  first 
of  the  dayj  which  shall  be^  the  same  that  is 
appointed  a|  the  Comunion  \  the  second  for 
peace  j  "Che  third  for  grace  to  live  well.  And 
the  two  last  Collects  shall  neuer  alterj  but 
daily  be^  said  ai  morn|mg  prayer  through- 
out all  the  year^,  as  followethj  all  kneelingi 
The  second  Collect  for  peace! 

a 

O  Godj  who  art  the  |uthor  of  peace!  and  lover 

c 
of  loncord,  in  knowledge  of  whom  standeth  our 

1.     7.     The  38th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 
1.    8.     The  39th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  *'  Priest", 
1.  25.     **  O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  25.     In  "peace",  the  "e"  is  an  alteration  in  darker  ink,  and  such  as  to  be  nearly 
unintelligible. 

(85) 


Morning  Prayer 

eternall  life,  whose  service  is  perfect  freedom!  J 

defend  vs  thy  humble  servants  in  all  assaults  of 

e 
our  enjmies^  that  we^   surely  trusting   in   thy 

defence,  may  not  feari  the  power  of  any 
adversaries^  through  the  might  of  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lordi     Amen. 

The  third  Collect  for  Gracci 
O  Lord  our  heavenly  father,  Almighty  and  ever- 
lasting God,  who  hast  safely  brought  vs  to  the 
thirty  six/  begiiiing 

begining  of  this  day  J  defend  vs  in  the  same 
with  thy  mighty  powerj  and  grajint  that  this  day 
we|  fall  into  no  sini,  neither  run  into  any  kind  of 
danger  j  but  that  all  our  doings  may  be^  ordered 
by  thy  Governance^  to  do^  always  that  is 
righteous  in  thy  sightj  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
iLordi     Amen. 

In  Quires  and  places  where  they  singj  here 
fblloweth  the  Anthemii 

Then  these  five  prayrs  following  are  to  be^ 

1.  5.  In  "adversaries",  the  "ad"  written  in  different  ink  on  letters  which  it  ob- 
literates. 

1.    8.     "  O  Lord"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  11.     The  40th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  begining". 

1.  15.  In  "  always",  the  "y"  written  in  different  ink,  on  two  letters  which  it  obliter- 
ates. 

1.  20.  In  "prayrs",  the  "  y"  written  in  different  ink,  on  two  letters  which  it  obliter- 
ates. 

U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.  18.     Choirs. 

1.  20.  The  Rubric  runs  thus  : 
^  Then  these  six  Prayers  following  are  to 
he  read  here,  except  when  the  Litany  is 
used;  and  then  only  are  to  be  read  the 
Prayer  for  the  Chief  Governor  or  Go- 
vernors of  Ireland,  and  also  the  two  last, 
(^86)  as  they  are  there  placed. 


Morning  Prayer 

read  here,  except  when  the  Litany  is  read  5 

and  then  only  the  two  last  are  to  be|  readj 

as  they  are  there  placedi 

A  prayer  for  the  Kings  Maiesty. 

O  Lord  our  heavenly  fatherj  high  and  mightyj 

King  of  Kings,  Lord  of  Lords,  the  only  ruler  of 

Princes,  wh®|  do|st  from  thy  throne  behold  all 

the   dwellers   vpon  earth  j    most    heartily   wei 

beseech  thee  with  thy  fauour  to  behold  our  most 

gracious  Soveriraign^  Lord  King  Charles,  and  sol 

replenish  him  with  the  grace  of  thy  holy  Spirit, 

that  he^  may  alway  incline  to  thy  willj  and  walk 

in  thy  way  ■  endue  him  plenteously  with  heavenly 

glifts,  gran|t  him  in  health  and  wealth  long  to 

live,  strengthen  him  that  he|  may  vanquish  and 

e 
overcome  all  his  enemies  j  and  finally  after  this 

lifej  hei  may  attain^  everlasting  Joy  and  felicityj 

through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi     Amen. 

tliirty  seven/ 

A  prayer  for  the  Eoyall  family 
Almighty  (IDodj  the  fountain^  of  all  goodness^, 
w^e  humbly  beseech  thee  to  bless ^  our  gracious 
Queen^  Kathsirine,  Mary  the  Queen^  mother^ 
James  Duke  of  Yorke,  and  all  the  Eoyall  family : 


1.    4.  In  "  prayer",  the  "  y  "  written  in  darker  ink^  on  an  *^  i". 

1.    5.  "  O  Lord"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.    9.  In  " beseech",  the  " ee"  written  in  different  ink  on  " ie". 

1.  19.  The  40th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

1.  20.  The  41st  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  *' A  prayer". 

1.  21.  "  Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  22.  In  ^^we",  the  "  e"  not  quite  clear. 

1.  23.  It  is  possible,  that  the  *'a"  in  "Katharine"  was  originally  *'e". 

-'87) 


Morning  Prayer 

t 

Endue  them  with  thy  holy  spiriij  enrich  them 

A 

with  thy  heavenly  grace  |  prosper  them  with  all 

happiness^  j  and  bring  them  to  thine  everlasting 

Kingdomll,    through    Jesus    Christ    our    Lordi 

Amen. 

Almighty    God,    in   whose    hands    all    earthly 

power  doth  consist,  by  whose  willj  pro^^.denceJ 

and   spirij  powers  are   ordainedj   governments 

established,    and   diversity^    of  Administrations 

e 
are    dispensed,    Wi|   humbly   beseech   thee   to 

A 

u 

blesslj    the    most    honorable    James    Duke   of 

A 

6.     "Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 


U.  Pr. 

1.  6.  to  p.  90.  1.  3.     Here  follows 

A  Prayer  for  the  Chief  Governonr  or 

Governoiirs  of  Ireland. 

^  To  be  vsed  after  the  Prayer  for   the 

Royal  Faynily,    or,  tchen  the  Litany  is 

used,    after   the   Prayer    [We    humbly 

beseech  thee,  ^'c.'\ 
^  No    Chief  Govemour  is    to   be  2^rayed 

for  until  he  be  Sicorn. 
^   When  there  is  a  Lord  Lieutenant,  and 

also  a  Lord  Deputy,  or  Lords  Justices, 

then  both  shall  be  prayed  for. 

ALMIGHTY  God,  from  whom  all  Power 
is  derived,  We  humbly  beseech  thee  to 
bless  thy  Servant  the  Lord  Lieutenant  of 
Ireland,  and  to  grant  that  he  may  use  the 
Sword,  which  our  Sovereign  Lady  the  Queen 
hath  committed  into  his  Hand,  with  Justice 
and  Mercy,  according  to  thy  blessed  Will, 
for  the  protection  of  this  People,  and  the 
true  Religion  established  amongst  us  :  En- 
lighten him  with  thy  Grace,  preserve  him 
by  thy  Providence,  and  encompass  him  with 
thy  Favour.  Bless,  we  beseech  thee,  the 
whole  CouncD ;  direct  their  consultations  to 
the  advancement  of  thy  Glory,  the  good  of 
thy  Church,  the  honour  of  her  sacred  Ma- 
jesty, and  the  safety  and  welfare  of  this 
(88) 


Q.  Pr. 
1.  6.  to  p.  90.  1.  3.     Here  follows 
\  A  Prayer  for  the   Chief  Governor  or 

Governors  of  Ireland : 
To  be  used  after  the  Prayer  for  the  Royal 

Family,   or    when    the  Litany   is  tised, 

after  the  Prayer    [We  humbly  beseech 

thee,  4*c.] 
^  No  Chief  Governor  is  to   be  prayed  for 

until  he  be  Sivorn. 
%   When  there  is  a  Lord  Lieutenant,  and 

also  a  Lord  Deputy,  or  Lords  Justices, 

then  both  shall  be  prayed  for. 

ALMIGHTY  God,  from  whom  all  Power 
is  derived.  We  humbly  beseech  thee  to 
bless  thy  Servant  the  Lord  Lieutenant  of 
Ireland,  and  grant  that  he  may  use  the 
Sword,  which  our  Sovereign  Lady  the  Queen 
hath  committed  into  his  Hand,  with  Justice 
and  Mercy,  according  to  thy  blessed  Will, 
for  the  protection  of  this  People,  and  the 
true  Religion  established  amongst  us  :  En- 
lighten him  with  thy  Grace,  presei-ve  him 
by  thy  Providence,  and  encompass  Aim  with 
thy  Favour.  Bless,  we  beseech  thee,  the 
whole  Council ;  direct  their  Consultations  to 
the  advancement  of  thy  Glorj',  the  good  of 
thy  Church,  the  honour  of  her  sacred  Ma- 
jesty,  and  the  safety  and   welfare   of  this 


Morning  Prayer 

Ormond  his  Graccj  Lord  Lief  tenant  Generallj 

and    General!    Governour   of   this  Kingdom|  J 

and  i  gran|t  that  the  sword  which  our  dread 

Soveraigni  Lord  the  King  hath  cofiiitted  into  his 

hand,  he^  may  wield  in  thy  faith  and  fear^,  and 

vse  according   to   thy   blessed   will,   and  wordi 

Le|  thy  grace  enlighten  him,  thy  goodness^  con- 

firml   himj   and    thy    providence   protect   hinii 

Bless^  wei  beseech  thee,  the  whole  Council!  \ 

direct  their^  consultations  to  the  advancement  of 
the  honour  of  his  sacred  Majesty, 

thy  glory,  the  good  of  thy  Churchj^  and  y!  safety 


1.    3.     Between  "and"  and  ''grant",  a  word  obliterated — probably  ''to". 
1.     9.     In  "  Council",  the  "  i"  written  in  different  ink,  on  an  "e". 
1.  11.     "the  honour  of  his  sacred  Majesty,"  interlined  in  darker  ink,  and  in  a  kind  of 
square  engrossing  character. 


U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

Kingdom.     Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father,  Kingdom.     Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father, 

for  Jesus  Christ  his  sake,  our  only  Saviour  for  Jesus  Christ  his  sake,  our  only  Saviour 

and  Redeemer.     Amen.  and  Redeemer.     Amen. 


Or, 

ALMIGHTY    God,   in  whose  hands  all 
Earthly  Power  doth  consist.  We  humbly 
beseech  thee  to  bless 

Lord  Lieutenant  General  and  General  Go- 
vernour of  Ireland,  And  to  grant  that  the 
Sword,  which  our  dread  Sovereign  Lady  the 
Queen  hath  committed  into  Ms  Hand,  he 
may  wield  in  thy  Faith  and  Fear,  and  use 
according  to  thy  blessed  Will  and  Word  : 
Let  thy  Grace  enlighten  him,  thy  Goodness 
confirm  him,  and  thy  Providence  protect 
him.  Bless,  we  beseech  thee,  the  whole 
Council ;  direct  their  consultations  to  the 
advancement  of  thy  Glory,  the  good  of  thy 
Church,  the  honour  of  her  sacred  Majesty, 
and  the  safety  and  welfare  of  this  Kingdom . 
Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father,  for  Jesus 
Christ  his  sake,  our  only  Saviour  and  Re- 
deemer.    Amen. 


Or, 

ALMIGHTY  God,  in  whose   hands  all 
Earthly  Power  doth  consist.  We  humbly 
beseech  thee  to  bless 

Lord  Lieutenant  General  and  General  Go- 
vernor of  Ireland,  And  to  grant  that  the 
Sword,  which  our  dread  Sovereign  Lady  the 
Queen  hath  committed  into  his  Hand,  he 
may  wield  in  thy  Faith  and  Fear,  and  use 
according  to  thy  blessed  Will  and  Word  : 
Let  thy  Grace  enlighten  hhn,  thy  Goodness 
confirm  him,  and  thy  Providence  protect 
him.  Bless,  we  beseech  thee,  the  whole 
Council:  direct  their  Consultations  to  the 
advancement  of  thy  Glory,  the  good  of  thy 
Church,  the  honour  of  her  sacred  Majesty, 
and  the  safety  and  welfare  of  this  Kingdom. 
Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father,  for  Jesus 
Christ  his  sake,  our  only  Saviour  and  Re- 
deemer.    Amen, 


These  two  Prayers  were  by  an  order  of  the  King  and  Council,  in  1715,  substituted 
for  the  Prayer  beginning  at  1.  6.  (p.  88.)  in  the  text. 

(89) 


Morning  Prayer 

and  welfare  of  this  Kingdom^!     Grant  thisj  O 

Merciful.  •  father^  for  Jesus  Christ  his  sakej  our 

only  Sa\^our  and  Eedeemeri     Amen. 
thirty  eight 

A  prayer  for  the  Clergy  and  people^ 
Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  alone 
workest  great  marvells  |  send  do^vn^  vpon  our 
Bishops,  and  Curates,  and  all  Congregations  co- 
mitted  to  theirp'  Charge,  the  healthfull  Spirit  of 
thy  grace  j  and  that  they  may  truly  please  thee, 
pour^  vpon  them  the  continualH  dew  of  thy 
blessing!  Gran.'t  this,  o  Lord,  for  the  honour 
of  our  Advocate  and  Mediatour,  Jesus  Christi 
Amen. 

A  prayer  of  S^  Chrysostomi 
Almighty  God,  who  hast  given  vs  grace  aj  this 
time  with  one  accord  to  make  our  comon 
supphcations  ^Tito  thee,  and  dost  promise^  that 
when  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  thy 
name,  thou  wilt  grant  their^'  requests  j  fulfill 
now,  0  Lord,  the  desires  and  petitions  of  thy 
servants,  as  may  be^  most  expedient  for  them  j 
grajlnting  vs  in  this  world  knowledge  of  thy 
truthj  and  in  the  world  to  come  life  everlasting! 
Ameni 


1.    4.     The  41st  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 
1.    5.     The  42nd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words,  "A  prayer' 
1.     6.     ''^  Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  16.     "■  Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  17.     In  "time",  the  "i"  written  in  diflferent  ink,  and  very  clumsily. 
(90) 


Morning  Prayer 

2  Cor.  13.  14. 
The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
love  of  god,  and  the  fellowship  of  the  holy  Ghost 
be^'  with  vs  all  evermorei     Amen. 

Here  endeth  the  order  of  Morny^ing  prayer 
throughout  the  year^i 

The  thirty  nine 


U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.  5.     Order  ^^for^'  Morning  Prayer. 
(91) 


The  Order  for  Evening  Prayer, 

daily  throughout  the  yearii 

At   the   begining  of  OEvening  prayer  the 

Minister  shall  read  with  a  loud  voice  some 

one,   or   more   of   these   sentences   of  the 

Scripturesj    that   followi      And   then   he^ 

shall  say  that  which  is  written  after  the  said 

Sentences! 

Ezek.  18. 27    When  the  wicked  man  turneth  away  from  his 

wickedness^j  that  he^  hath  cofhitted,  and  doth 

that  which  is  lawful|  and  right,  hei  shall  save 

his  soull  alivci 

Psalm.  51  3.   I  acknowledge  my  transgressions j  and  my  sin  is 

ever  before  me^l  ^ 

Psalm.  51.  9.    Hide  thy  face  from  my  sin^sj  and  blo|  out  all 

mine  iniquities. 
Psalm.  51. 17  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  Spirit  ■  a 
broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  o  dDod,  thou  wilt 
not  despisci 
Joel.  2. 13  Eent  your  heart,  and  not  your  garments,  and 
turn  vnto  the  ^ord  j^our  CDod  I  for  he^  is  gra- 
cious and  mercifull,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great 
kindness^,  and  repenteth  him  of  the  evilli 

Dan.  9. 9, 10.  To   the    3lord   our    (Dod    belong    mercies    and 
e 
forgivnessesj  though  we^  haue  rebelled  against 

him  ■  neither  have  we^  obeyed  the  voice  of  the 


1.     1.     The  43rd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "The  Order' 
1.    3.     In  "prayer",  an  '*  i"  altered  into  the  "  y". 
(92) 


Evening  Prayer 

Lord  our  Codj  to  walked  in  his  la^ves  which  he| 
t 

sei  before  vsi 

A 

0  Lord  correct  me,  but  with  ludgmentj  not  in  jer.  lo.  24. 
thine  anger,  lest  thou  bring  me^'  to  nothingi 

Eepent      forty/ 

Eepent  ye  |  for  the  kingdome'  of  l^eaven  is  a"^  s.  Mat.  3.  2. 
handi 

1  will  arise  and  goj  to  my  ffather,  and  will  say  s. Luke  lo.  is,  19. 
vnto  him  5  ffather,  I  have  sinned  against  l9eaven, 

and  before  theej  and  am  noe'  more  worthy  to  bee' 

called  thv  sonrie'i 

e 

Enter  not  into  Judgment   with  thy  servant,  0^^31.143.2. 

Lord  5  for  in  thy  sight  shall  no  man  living  be  ; 

justified! 

If  wee^  sav  that  wee  have  no  sinri,  wee'  deceive i.s.jobni.s. 9. 

our  selves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  vsi     But  if 

wee  confesse'  our  sin'sj  hee  is  faithful     and  just 

to  forgive  vs  our  fin-  sj  and  to  cleanse  vs  from 

all  vn righteousness  ■ 

Dearly  beloved  brethren,  the  Scripture  moveth 

vs  in  sundry  places  to  acknowledge  and  confess^ 

our  manifold  sin,  s  and  wickednessej  and  that  wej 

should  not  dissemble  nor  cloak    them  before  the 

face  of  Almighty  God  our  heavenly  fatherj  but 

confessed  them  with  an  humble,  lowly,  penitent, 

and  obedient  hearti  to   the  end  that  wee^  mav 


1.     G.     The  -44111  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  Repent' 
1.  20.     "  Dearlv"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

(93) 


forty  one 


Evening  Prayer 

obtain  forgiveness!  of  the  same  by  his  infinite 
goodnessLi  and  mercji  And  although  we^ 
ought  a^j  all  times  humbly  to  acknowledge  our 
sinis  before  CDod,  yet  ought  we[]  most  chiefly 
so^  to  do^,  when  weO  assemble  and  meet! 
togetherj  to  render  thanks  for  the  great  benefits 
that  we^  haue  received  ai  his  handsj  to  selJ  forth 
his  most  worthy  praise,  to  hear^  his  most  holy 
wordj  and  to  asky  those  things  which  are  requisite 
and  necessaryj  as  well  for  the  body  as  the  soul^i 
Wherefore 


are 

I  pray  and  beseech  you,  as  many  as  ^  here  present, 

to  accompany  me^  w^ith  a  pure  heart  and  humble 
voice  vnto  the  throne  of  the  heavenly  gracej 
saying  after  mei 

A  Generall  Confession  to  he^  said  of  the 
whole  Congregation  after  the  Minister,  all 
kneeling. 
Almighty  and  most  mercifull  ffatherj  ^e|  haue 
erred  and  strayed  from  thy  wates  like  lost 
sheep^i  We;i  haue  followed  to  much  the  de- 
vices and  desires  of  our  own^  heartsi  We|  hare 
offended  against  thy  holy  lawSJsi  ^e^  haTe 
left  vndone  those  things  which  we^  ought  to 
have  done  \    and  w^e^  have  done  those  things 


1.    4.     In  "chiefly",  the  "ie"  written  on  "ei", 

1.  13.     The  45th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "  I  pray" 
1.  20.     "  Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.22.     "to",  sicorig. 
(94) 


Evening  Prayer 

which  we^  ought  not  to  have  done  \  and  there 
is  no  health  in  vsi  But  thou,  O  Lord,  have 
mercy  vpon  vsj  miserable  offenders  .  Spare  thou 
them,  O  (13od,  which  confess!  their|  faults  S  K.e- 
store  thou  them  that  are  penitent  J  according 
to  thy  promises  declared  vnto  mankind  in 
Christ  Jesu  our  Lordi  And  granitj  o  most 
mercifull  ffatherj  for  his  sake  |  that  we|  may 
hereafter  live  a  godly,  righteous,  and  sober  lifcj 
to  the  glory  of  thy  holy  namei     Amen. 

The  absolution  or  remission  of  sin^s  to  be| 
pronounced  by  the  Priest  alone,  standing! 
the  people  still  kneelingi 
x\lmighty  Godj  the  ffather  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christj  w4io  desireth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner, 
but  rather  that  he^  may  turn^  from  his  wicked- 
ness^, and  live,  and 

hath  forty  two 

given  power  and  cofhandment  to  his  Ministers  to 

declare    and    pronounce    to   his   people,   being 

penitentj  the  absolution  and  remission  of  their| 

sinjis  I  hei  pardoneth  and  absolveth  all  them  that 

e 
truly  repentj  and  vnfeignedly  believi  his  holy 

G-ospe|a  Wherefore  lei  vs  beseech  him  to 
graiift  vs  true  repentance  and  his  holy  spirit  | 


1.  14.     "  Almighty  "  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  18.     *'hath",  this  catch-word  is  not  repeated  at  the  commencement  of  the  following 

page. 
1.  19.     The  46th  page  of  the  MS,  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  given". 
1.  24.     In  *'G-ospej",  the  " -",  between  the"  G"  and  "o",  is  written  on  an  erasure. 

(95) 


Evening  Prayer 

that  those  things  may  please  him  which  we^  do^ 
ai  this  pesent,  and  that  the  rest  of  our  life  here- 
after may  be^  pure  and  holy,  so^  that  a|  the  last 
we^  may  come  to  his  eternal!  joyj  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lordi     Amen. 

Then  the  Minister  shall  kneellj  and  say 
the  Lords  prayer  j  the  people  also|  kneelingj 
and  repeating  it  with  himi 
Our  ffatherj  which  art  in  ^eaven,  hallowed  be^ 
thy  namei  Chy  Kingdom|  comci  'Chy  will 
be|  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaveni  dDive  vs 
this  day  our  daily  breadi  3nd  forgive  vs  our 
trespasses  J  as  wei  forgive  themj  that  trespassi 
against  vsi  And  lead  vs  not  into  temptation) 
but  deliver  vs  from  evil|  ■  for  thine  is  the  King- 
dom^, and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever 
and  everi     Ameni 

Then  likewise  he|  shall  sayj 
0  Lord  J  open  thou  our  lipj^si 
Answer! 
And  our  mouth  shall  shew  forth  thy  praisei 

Priesti 
forty  three/ 

2 

O  Godj  make  speed  to  save  vsi 

Answer! 
O  Lordj  make  haste  to  helpe  vsi 

1.    9.     "  Our"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  23.     The  46th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

1.  23  (in  margin).  Figures  occasionally  occur  in  the  margin,  and  were  evidently  inserted 
at  the  time  when  the  MS.  Book  was  written.  The  figure  "1"  cannot  be 
found.     The  other  figures  are  indicated  in  the  places  where  they  occur. 

1.  24.     The  47th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "  O  God". 
(96) 


Evening  Prayer 

Here  all  standing  vp,  the  Priest  shall  sayj 

Glory  be|  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son  S  and  to 

the  holy  Ghost } 

Answer! 

As  it  was  in  the  begihing,  is  nowj  and  ever  shall 

be^i  world  without  endi     Anient  . 
Priest  ■ 

Praise  ye  the  Lord. 

Answer! 

The  lords  name  be^  praised. 

Then  shall  be^  said  or  sung  the  Psalms  in 
order  as  they  are  appointed!  Chen  a  lesson 
of  the  old  Testamentj  as  is  appointed  S  And 
after  that,  Magnificat  (or  the  song  of  the 
blessed  Virgin  Mary.)  in  English  as  fol- 
loweth. 

My  Soul^  doth   magnifie    the   Lord!    and  niy 

in  S.  Luke.  1.  46 

spirit  hath  reioyced^d^od  my  Saviour 

ffbr  hei  hath  reg|arded  S  the  lowliness|  of  his 

handmaiden! 

ffor  behold  J  from  henceforth  S    all    Generations 

shall  call  mefi  blessed! 

ffbr   he^  that   is  mighty  hath  magnified  mei  I 

and  holy  is  his  name! 

And   his   mercy  is   on   them   that   feari   him! 

throughout  all  generations! 

Hei  hath  shewed  strength  with  his  arm^ !  he^ 


1.  17.     "  My"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

H  (97) 


Evening  Prayer 

hath  scattered  the  proud  in  the  imagination  of 

their  heartsi 
forty  four  He^ 

t 

He^  hath  pu|  down^  the  mighty  from  their^ 

seat!!     and    hath     exalted    the    humble    and 

meek^i 

He|  hath  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things  S 

and  the  rich  he^  hath  sent  empty  away. 

He^   remembring  his   mercy  hath    holpen   his 

servant     Is|rael!    as     he^     promised     to    our 

forefathers^  Abraham  and  his  seed  for  everi 

Glory  be^  to  the  father,  and  to  the  Son  ■  and  to 

the  holy  Ghost  \ 

As  it  was  in  the  begining,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 

be^  ■  world  without  endi     Amen. 

Or  else  this  Psalm  |  except  it  be!  on  the 

nineteenth  day  of  the  monthj  when  it  is 

read  in  the  ordinary  course  of  the  Psalm^si 

Cantate domino  0  siug  vuto  the  lord  a  ucw  Soug  \  for  he^  hath 

done  marvellous  things. 

With  his  own3  right  handj  and  with  his  holy 
arm^  S  hath  he^  gotten  himself^  the  victory^ 
The  Lord  declared  his   salvation  ■  his  righteous- 
nessl  hath  he|  openly  shewed  in  the  sight  of  the 
heatheni 

He!  hath  remembred  his  mercy  and  truth 
toward  the  house  of  Isyrael  ■  and  all  the  ends  of 
the  world  haue  seen^  the  salvation  of  our  Godi  ■ 

1.    4.     The  48th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "  He  hath". 
I.  19.     *'  O"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
(98) 


Evening  Prayer. 

Shew  yourselves  joyfulZ   s^nto  the  lord,  all  ye 

lands  ■  Singj  rejoice  and  give  thankesi 

J^raise  the  Lord  vpon  the  harp  S  sing  to  the  harp 

with  a  Psalm  of  thanksgiving! 

With   Trumpets   also^  and    Shawnis  S  O   shew 

your  selues  joyful!  before  the  Lord  the  Kingi 

forty  five 

Le|  the  sea  make  a  noisej  and  all  that  therein 

is  I     the  round    world,    and    they   that    dwell 

therein! 

Le|  the   flouds  clap  their|  handsj  and  lei  the 

hills  be^  joy  full  together  before  the  Lord  S  for 

he^  Cometh  to  Judge  the  earth. 

With  righteousness^  shall  he^  Judge  the  world  ■ 

and  the  people  with  equity^ 

Glory  be^  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son  ■  and  to 

the  holy  Ghost } 

As  it  was  in  the  begining,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 

be|  S  world  without  endi     Amen. 

Then  a  lesson  of  the  New  testament,  as  it  is 
appointed!  and  after  that,  Nunc  dimittis 
(or  the  Song  of  Simeon)  in  English,  as 
foUow^eth. 

Lordj  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  Nunc  dimittis 

i  J  •  ,       ,  1  I  S.  Luke  2.  29. 

peace  ■  accordmg  to  thy  word. 

1.    5.  "  Shawnis",  sic  orig. 

1.    7.  The  48th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

1.    8.  The  49th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  ''Le^  the". 

1.  24.  "  Lord"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

U.  Pr>  Q.  Pr. 

5.    shawms.  1.  5.    shawms. 

H  2  (99) 


Evening  Prayer 

fFor  mine  eyes  have  seen 9^  S  thy  saluationj 

Which  thou  hast  prepared  I  before  the  face  of  all 

people  ] 

To  be^  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles  I  and  to  bei 

the  glory  of  thy  people  Israel. 

Glory  be^  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son  ■  and  to 

the  holy  ghost } 

As  it  was  in  the  begining,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 

be|  I  world  without  endi     Amen. 

Or  else  this  Psalm  ]  except  it  be|  on  the 
twelfth  day  of  the  Month. 
Deus  miserea-  God  bei  mercifuli  vnto  vsj  and  blessi  vs  ■  and 
*  shew  vs  the  light  of  his  Countenancci  and  be^ 
merciful!  vnto  wsi 

forty  six  That 

That  thy  way  may  be^  known!  vpon  earth! 

thy  savling  health  among  all  nationsi 

Le|  the  people  praise  thecj  o  dDod !  ycsi,  let  all 

the  people  praise  thecil 

O  let  the  Nations  rejoice  and  bc^  glad  :  for  thou 

shalt  judge  the  folk^  righteously^  and  govern  the 

nations  vpon  earth. 

Let  the  people  praise  theej  O  God !  let  all  the 

people  praise  theei 

1.  12.     ''  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  14.     In  "us",  the  "u"  written  on  a  "  v". 

1.  16.     The  50th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  That". 


U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.  23.     yea,  let  all  the.  1.  23.     yea,  let  all  the. 

(100) 


Evening  Prayer 

Then  shall  the  earth  bring  forth  her  increase  S 

and  dDodj  even  our  own^  ©odj  shall  give  us  his 

blessing! 

God  shall  blessi  vs  ■  and  all  the  ends  of  the 

world  shall  feari  him 

Glory  bei  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son  ■  and  to 

the  holy  Ghost  j 

As  it  was  in  the  begiiiingj  is  nowj  and  ever  shall 

bei  !  world  without  endi     Amen. 

Then  shall  be^  said  or  sung  the  Apostles 
Creed  by  the   Minister,    and    the    people 
standing! 
I  believe  in  God  the  father  Almighty^  maker  of 
heaven  and  earth  \   And  in  h||  Jesus  Christ  his 
only  Son  our  Lordj  who  was  conceived  by  the 
holy  Ghost,  born^  of  the  Virgin  Maryj  Suffer;i^ed 
vnder  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,   and 
buried,    he|    descended    into    hellj    the    third 
day    he!    rose   again^   from   the   dead,   he   as- 
cended into  heaven,    and   sitteth  on   the  right 
hand  of  God  the  father  Almighty  |  from  thence 
he^  shall   come   to  Judge   the   quick  and  the 
dead. 
I  believe  in  the  holy  Ghost  J  the  holy  Catholick 


1.    2.     In  "us",  the ''u"  v/ritten  on  a  *'v". 

1.11.      "Minister.",  sic  orig. 

1.  13.     "  1 "  written  in  an  engrossing  character, 


U.  Pr,  Q.  Pr. 

1.  10.    sung  or  said. 
1.  13.    This  Creed  is  printed  in  three  para-    1,  13.     This  Creed  is  printed  in  three  para. 
graphs.  graphs. 

(101) 


Evening  Prayer 

Church  5  the  Comunion  of  Saints  j  the  forgiveness 
of  sin|s|  the  resurrection  of  the  bodjj  and  the 
life  everlasting!     Amen. 
forty  seven 

And   after   that,   these    prayers    following,   all 
devoutly  kneeling,  the  Minister  first  pronouncing 
with  a  loud  voicej 
The  Lord  be^  with  youi 

Answer! 
And  with  thy  Spirits 

Minister, 
Let  vs  prayi 

Lord  have  mercy  vpon  vs. 
Christ  have  mercy  vpon  vs. 
Lord  have  mercy  vpon  vs. 
Then  the  Minister^  Clerksj  and  people  shall  say 
the  Lords  prayer  with  a  loud  voice. 
Our  father  which  art   in  heaven,   hallowed  be 
thy  name  £  Thy   Kingdom^  comei     'Chy  will 
be|  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaveui     dDive  vs 
this  day  our  daily  breads     ^nd  forgive  vs  our 
trespasses^  as  we|  forgive  themj  that  trespass^ 
against  vsi     j9nd  lead  vs  not  into  temptation : 
but  deliver  vs  from  evili     Amen : 

Then  the  Priest  standing  vp  shall  say, 
O  Lordj  shew  thy  mercy  vpon  vsi 


1.    4.     The  50th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 
1.    5.     The  51st  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  ''And" 
1.  18.     "  Our"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  19.     A  blot  between  "name  "  and  "Thy". 
(102) 


Evening  Prayer 

Answer^ 
And  grant  vs  thy  Salvation. 
Priesti 
O  Lordj  saue  the  King. 

Answer! 
And  mercifully  hear|  vs  when  wei  call  vpon  theei 

Priesti 
Endue  thy  Ministers  with  righteousness^! 

Answer ; 
And  make  thy  chosen  people  joyfulii 
Priest! 

O  forty  eight 

O  Lordj  saue  thy  people! 

Answer! 
And  bless^  thine  inheritance! 

Priesti 
Give  peace  in  our  timej  o  Lordi 

Answer! 
Because  there  is  none  other  that  fighteth  for  vsj 
but  only  thouj  o  Godi 

Priest! 
0  (Dodj  make  clean|]  our  hearts  within  vs. 

Answer  S 
And  take  not  thy  holy  spirit  from  vs! 

Then  shall  follow  three  Collects  jy  the  first 
of  the  day  5  the  second  for  peace  J  the  third 
for  aid  against  all  perillsj  as  hereafter  fol- 


1.  13.    The  52nd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "  O  Lord,". 

(103) 


forty  nine 


Evening  Prayer 

loweth  9  which  two  last  Collects  shall  be^ 

dayly    said    atf   evening    prayer    without 

alteration. 

The  second  Collect  ai  Evening  Prajeri 
O  God,  from  whom  all  holy  desires,  all  good 
Counselisj  and  all  just  works  doi  proceed} 
give  vnto  thy  servants  that  peace  which  the 
world  cannot  give,  that  both  our  hearts  may  bei 
self  to  obey  thy  comandm^^j  and  also!  that  by 
thee  we^  being  defended  from  the  fear^  of  our 
enemies,  may  passS  our  time  in  rest  and  quiet- 
nessij  through  the  mer|its  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviouri     Amen : 

The  third  Collect  for  aid  against  perilisi 
Lighten  our  darkness^j  we^  beseech  thee,  o  Lord, 
and  by  thy  great  mercy  defend  vs  from  all  perils 
and  dangers  of  this  night j  for  the  love  of  thy  only 
Sonllj  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ■     Amen. 

In  Quires  and  places  where  they  singj  here 

followeth  the  Anthemi. 

A  prayer  for  the  Kings  Majesty ■ 
O  lord  our  heavenly  fatherj  high  and  mightyj 


1. 

A  large  blot  between  "loweth"  and  "which". 

5. 

"  0  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

21. 

The  52nd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

22. 

The  53rd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "A  prayer". 

22. 

In  "  Majesty",  an  "  i"  altered  into  the  '« j". 

23. 

"0  lord"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr, 

1.14.     against  all  Penh,  1.14.     apainst  all  Perils. 

1.  19.     C/ioirs. 
(104) 


Evening  Prayer 

King  of  Kings,  Lord  of  Lords,  the  only  Ruler  of 

e 
Princes,  who!  dost  from  thy  throne  behold  all 

the   dwellers   vpon   earth  J    most   heartily   wei 

e 
beseech  the||  with  thy  fauour  to  behold  our  most 

gracious  Soveraigni  Lord  King  Charles,  and  sol 
replenish  him  with  the  grace  of  thy  holy  Spirit, 
that  he^  may  alway  incline  to  thy  willj  and 
walk^  in  thy  way  ■  endue  him  plenteously  wdth 
heavenly  gifts,  grant  him  in  health  and  wealth 
long  to  live,  strengthen  him  that  he^  may  van- 
quish and  overcome  all  his  enemies  |  and  finally 
after  this  life,  he!  may  obtain  everlasting  ioy 
and  felicity,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi 
Amen : 

A  prayer  for  the  Eoyall  familyi 
Almighty  God,  the  fountain^,  of  all  goodnessj 
we^  humbly  beseech  thee  to  bless  our  gracious 
Queen^  Katharine,  Mary  the  Queen^  mother, 
James  Duke  of  Yorkej  and  all  the  royal y  family  ■ 
endue  them  with  thy  holy  spirit  j  enrich  them 
with  thy  heavenly  grace  \  prosper  them  with  all 
happinessy  |    and  bring  them  to  thine  everlast- 


1.    2.  In  *'who",  the  "  o"  written  on  letters  which  seem  to  be  ^^ich". 

1.    5.  In  "  Soveraign",  the  "  a"  written  on  an  "  e" 

1.  15.  In  ''prayer",  an  *'i"  altered  into  the  ''y". 

1.  16.  ''Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 


U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.12.     may  attain  everlasting  joy.  1.12.     may  attain  everlasting  joy, 

(105) 


Evening  Prayer 


ing  KingdomO  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi 
Ameni 

In  this  place  insert  the  prayer  for  the  Ttord  liiev- 
tenant  Ac* 


U.Pr. 

1.  2.     Here  follows 

A  Prayer  for  the  Chief  Govemour  or 
Governours  of  Ireland : 

^  To  be  icsed  after  the  Prayer  for  the 
Royal  Family,  or,  when  the  Litany  is 
used,  after  the  Prayer  [We  humbly 
beseech  thee,  ^c] 

^  No  Chief  Govemour  is  to  he  prayed  for 
until  he  be  sworn. 

%  When  there  is  a  Lord  Lieutenant,  and 
also  a  Lord  Deputy,  or  Lords  Justices, 
then  both  shall  be  prayed  for. 

ALMIGHTY  God,  from  whom  all  Power 
is  derived.  We  humbly  beseech  thee  to 
bless  thy  Servant  the  Lord  Lieutenant  of 
Ireland,  and  to  grant  that  he  may  use  the 
Sword,  which  our  Sovereign  Lady  the  Queen 
hath  committed  into  his  Hand,  with  Justice 
and  Mercy,  according  to  thy  blessed  Will, 
for  the  protection  of  this  People,  and  the 
true  religion  established  amongst  us  :  En- 
lighten hirn  with  thy  Grace,  preserve  him 
by  thy  Providence,  and  encompass  him  with 
thy  Favour.  Bless,  we  beseech  thee,  the 
whole  Council ;  direct  their  consultations  to 
the  advancement  of  thy  Glory,  the  good  of 
thy  Church,  the  honour  of  her  sacred  Ma- 
jesty, and  the  safety  and  welfare  of  this 
Kingdom.  Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father, 
for  Jesus  Christ  his  sake,  our  only  Saviour 
and  Redeemer.     Amen. 

Or, 

ALMIGHTY  God,  in  whose  hands   all 
Earthly  Power  doth  consist,  We  humbly 
beseech  thee  to  bless 

Lord  Lieutenant  General  and  General  Go- 
vemour of  Ireland,  And  to  grant  that  the 
Sword,  which  our  dread  Sovereign  Lady  the 
Queen  hath  committed  into  his  Hand,  he 
may  wield  in  thy  Faith  and  Fear,  and  use 
according  to  thy  blessed  Will  and  Word: 
Let  thy  Grace  enlighten  him,  thy  Goodness 
confirm  him,  and  thy  Providence  protect 
him.  Bless,  we  beseech  thee,  the  whole 
Council:  direct  their  consultations  to  the 
(106) 


Q.Pr. 

1.  2.     Here  follows 

^  A  Prayer  for  the  Chief  Governor  or 
Governors  of  Ireland : 

To  be  used  after  the  Prayer  for  the  Royal 
Family. 


^  No  Chief  Governor  is  to  be  prayed  for 
until  he  be  Sworn. 

^  When  there  is  a  Lord  Lieutenant,  and 
also  a  Lord  Deputy,  or  Lords  Justices, 
then  both  shall  be  prayed  for. 

ALMIGHTY  God,  from  whom  all  Power 
is  derived.  We  humbly  beseech  thee  to 
bless  thy  Servant  the  Lord  Lieutenant  of 
Ireland,  and  grant  that  he  may  use  the 
Sword,  which  our  Sovereign  Lady  the  Queen 
hath  committed  into  his  Hand,  with  Justice 
and  ^Mercy,  according  to  thy  blessed  Will, 
for  the  protection  of  this  People,  and  the 
true  Religion  established  amongst  us  :  En- 
lighten him  with  thy  Grace,  preserve  him 
by  thy  Providence,  and  encompass  him  with 
thy  Favour.  Bless,  wc  beseech  thee,  the 
whole  Council;  direct  their  Consultations  to 
the  advancement  of  thy  Glory,  the  good  of 
thy  Church,  the  honour  of  her  sacred  Ma- 
jesty, and  the  safety  and  welfare  of  this 
Kingdom.  Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father, 
for  Jesus  Christ  his  sake,  our  only  Saviour 
and  Redeemer.     Amen. 

Or, 

ALMIGHTY   God,   in  whose  hands  aU 
Earthly  Power  doth  consist,  We  humbly 
beseech  thee  to  bless 

Lord  Lieutenant  General  and  General  Go- 
vernor of  Ireland  ;  And  to  grant  that  the 
Sword,  which  our  dread  Sovereign  Lady  the 
Queen  hath  committed  into  his  Hand,  he 
may  wield  in  thy  Faith  and  Fear,  and  use 
according  to  thy  blessed  Will  and  Word  : 
Let  thy  Grace  enlighten  him,  thy  Goodness 
confirm  him,  and  thy  Providence  protect 
him.  Bless,  we  beseech  thee,  the  whole 
Council ;  direct  their  Consultations  to  the 


Evening  Prayer 

A  prayer  for  the  Clergy  and  people. 
Almighty    and    everlasting    Godj    who     alone 
workest  great  marvels  j    send  down|  vpon  our 
Bishops,  and  Curates,  and  all  Congregations 

comitted  fifty 

coniitted  to  their!  Charge^  the  healthfuU  spirit 
of  thy  grace  [  and  that  they  may  truly  please 
theej  pourl  vpon  them  the  continual!  dew  of 
thy  blessing!  Granft  thisj  o  Lordi  for  the 
honour  of  our  Advocate  and  mediatourj  Jesus 
Christ  S     Ameni 

A  prayer  of  S*  Chrisostom. 
Almighty  God,  who  hast  given  vs  grace  a|  this 
time  with  one  accord  to  make  our  Coiilon 
supplications  vnto  thee,  and  dost  promise^  that 
when  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  thy 
name,  thou  wilt  grant  their|  requests  |  fulfill 
now,  o  Lord,  the  desires  and  petitions  of  thy 
servants,  as  may  be^  most  expedient  for  them  \ 
gran^ting   vs  in   this  world  knowledge  of  thy 


1.     1.  In  'Sprayer",  an  "i"  altered  into  the  "y". 

1.    2.  "  Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.    6.  The  54th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "^^ comitted". 

1.  12.  In  "  prayer",  an  "  i"  altered  into  the  ^'y".     "  Chrisostom",  sic  orig. 

1.  13.  ''Almighty  "  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 


U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 
advancement  of  thy  Glory,  the  good  of  thy  advancement  of  thy  Glory,  the  good  of  thy 
Church,  the  honour  of  her  sacred  Majesty,  Church,  the  honour  of  her  sacred  Majesty, 
and  the  safety  and  welfare  of  this  Kingdom,  and  the  safety  and  welfare  of  this  Kingdom. 
Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father,  for  Jesus  Grant  this,  O  merciful  Father,  for  Jesus 
Christ  his  sake,  our  only  Saviour  and  Re-  Christ  his  sake,  our  only  Saviour  and  Re- 
deemer.    Amen.  deemer.     Amen. 

(107) 


Evening  Prayer 

truth  J  and  in  the  world  to  come  life  cverlastingi 

Amen. 

2:  Cor.  13.  14. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 

love   of  God,    and  the  fellowship  of  the  holy 

Ghost,  be  with  vs  all  evermore  ■     Amen. 

Here  endeth  the  order  of  evening 

Prayer  throughout  the  yearci 
filly  one 


1.  6.     "Amen"  n  a  kind  of  upright  text  hand. 
1.  9.     The  54th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 
(108) 


Vpon  these  fFeasts  ]  Christmas-Day,  the 
Epiphany,  S'  Matthias,  Easter-day,  Ascen- 
sion-day, Whitsundavj  S^  John  Baptist,  S^ 
James,  S^  Bartholomew,  S^  Matthew,  S^ 
Simon  and  S^  Jiide,  S^  Andrew,  and  vpon 
Trinity  Sunday  shall  bell  sung  or  said  a| 
morn^ing  prayer,  in  stead  of  the  Apostles 
Creed,  this  confession  of  our  Christian  faith, 
comonly  called  the  Creed  of  St  Athanasiusj 
by  the  Minister  and  people  standing. 

Whosoever  will  be[:  saved  S  before  all  things  it  is  Quicunq^  vuit 

necessary  that  hejl  hold  the  Catholick  faith. 

Which  faith  J  except  every  one  do^  keep^  whole 

and  ^'ndefiled :  without  doubt  heef  shall  perish 

everlastingly. 

And  the  Catholick  faith  is  this  S  that  we^  worship 

one  god  in  Trinity,  and  Trinity  in  vnity  \ 

Neither  confounding  the  persons  ■  nor  dividi^ing 

the  substance! 

ffor  there  is  one  person  of  the  father,  another  of 

the  son  :  and  another  of  the  holy  Ghost. 

But  the  Godhead  of  the  father,  of  the  son,  and  of 

the  holy  Ghost  is  all  one  ■  the  glory  equals,  the 

Majesty  Coeternali 


1.     1.  The  55th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  Vpon". 

1.    7.  In  "  prayer",  an  "  i"  altered  into  the  "  y". 

1.  11.  "  Whosoever"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  18.  In  "  dividing",  the  "  i"  written  on  a  letter  which  it  obliterates. 

1.  24.  In  "  Majesty",  an  "  i"  altered  into  the  *'j". 

1.  24.  In  "  Coetemal",  the  "  C"  written  on  an  erasure. 


U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

11.  1  —  10.  "  SainV  throughout  thi5  Rubric.     11.  1—10.  "  SainV  throughout  this  Rubric. 

(109) 


Such  as  the  father  is,  such  is  the  son  ■  5  and  such 
is  the  holy  Ghost. 

The  father  vncreate,  the  son  vncreate  ■  and  the 
holy  Ghost  vncreate. 

The  father  incomprehensible,  the  son  incompre- 
hensibleg!  and  the  holy  Ghost  incomprehensible. 
The  father  eternal  j,  the  son  eternall  S  and  the 
holy  Ghost  eternall. 
fifty  two  And 

And  yet  they  are  not  three  eternalls  S  but  one 
eternall 

As  alsol  there  are  not  three  incomprehensiblesj 
nor  three  vncreated  S  but  one  vncreated,  and  one 
incomprehensible. 

Sol  likewise  the  father  is  Almighty,  the  son  Al- 
mighty ■  and  the  holy  Ghost  Almighty^ 
And  yet  they  are  not  three  Almighties  S  but  one 
Almighty. 

So|  the  father  is  God,  the  son  is  God  ■  and  the 
holy  Ghost  is  (Bodt 

And  yet  they  are  not  three  Gods  S  but  one  God. 
So|  likewise  the  father  is  Lord,  the  son  Lord  ■ 
and  the  holy  Ghost  Lord  j 
And  yet  not  three  Lords,!  but  one  Lordi 
ffor  like  as  wel  are  compelled  by  the  Christian 
verity :  to  acknowledge  every  person  by  himselfe 
to  be|  god  and  lordj 


1.    6.     A  blot  before  the  colon  to  "  incomprehensible". 
1.  10.     The  56th  page  in  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "And*** 
1.  24.     After  "  Lords",  a  blot,  as  if  to  obliterate  a  point. 
(110) 


So^  are  wei  forbidden  by  the  Catholick  religion! 

to  say,  there  bei  three  Gods,  or  three  lords. 

The  father  is  made  of  none  S  neither  created,  nor 

begotten. 

The  son  is  of  the  father  alone  ■  not  made,  nor 

created,  but  begotten^ 

The  holy  Ghost  is  of  the  father,  and  of  the  son  S 

neither   made,  nor   created,   nor  begotten,  but 

proceeding. 

Sol  there  is  one  father|  not  three  fathers  ]    one 

son,  not  three  sons  I  one  holy  Ghostj  not  three 

holy  Ghostsi 

And  m  this  Trinity  none  is  afore,  or  after  other! 

none  is  greater,  or  less^  than  another} 

But  fifty  three 

But  the  whole  three  persons  are  coeternali  toge- 
ther !  and  coequalli 

So|  that  in  all  things,  as  is  aforesaid  ■  the  vnity 
in  trinity,  and  the  Trinity  in  Vnity  is  to  be 
worshiped. 

He  therefore  J  that  will  be|  saved  !  must  thus 
think ^  of  the  Trinity. 

ffurthermorcj    it    is    necessary    to    everlasting 

e 

salvation  !    that  he^  also!   believi  rightly  the 

incarnation  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

ffor  the  right  faith  is,  that  we9  believe  and  con- 

1.     1.     In  "  religion",  the  "  i"  written  on  a  letter  which  it  obhterates. 

1.  14.     In  "  than",  the  "  a"  written  on  an  *'  e". 

1.  16.     The  57th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  But". 

1.  20.     In  "worshiped",  an  attempt  made  to  insert  another  "  p"  immediately  after  the 

"i",  but  it  is  very  indistinct. 
1.  26.     In  "believe",  the  " ie"  written  on  two  letters  which  they  obliterate. 

(Ill) 


fessH  ■  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the   son  of 

God,  is  Godj  and  man  ; 

God  of  the  substance  of  the  father,  begotten 
before  the  worlds  ■  and  man  of  the  substance  of 
his  mother  J  born  in  the  world  ) 
Perfect  god  and  perfect  man !  of  a  reasonable 
soul^j  and  humane  flesh  subsisting  \ 
Equal"  to  the  father,  as  touching  his  Godhead ! 
and  inferiour  to  the  father,  as  touching  his  man- 
hood. 

Who  although  he^'  bee  Cod|  and  man  \  yet  heS 
is  not  two,  but  one  Christ  J 
One  S  not  by  conversion  of  the  Godhead  into 
flesh  !  but  by  tak^'ing  of  the  manhood  into  God  | 
One  altogether  |  not  by  confusion  of  substance  ■■ 
but  by  Unity  of  personi 
flPor  as  the  reasonable  Soul^  and  flesh  is  one  man  S 

so^  god  and  man  is  one  Christi 
fifty  four 

AVho 

Who  suffer'^'ed  for  our  Salvation  !  descended  into 

hell,  rose  again     the  third  day  from  the  deadi 

He  ascended  into  heaven,  he^'  sitteth  on  the  right 

hand  of  the  father,  god  Almighty  S  from  whence 

e 
heO  shall  come  to  iudgO  the  quick  and  the  deadi 

A 

At  whose  comHino^  all  men  shall  rise  ao^ain^  with 

un 

their^^  bodies  S  and  shall  give  accon|i|jt  for  their^ 
ownO  works  Si 

1.  21.     The  58th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  Who". 
(112) 


they 

And   that  have  done  good  shall  gol  into  life 

everlasting  I  and  they  that  have  done  evilj  into 

everlasting  fire. 

This  is  the  Catholick  faith  !■  ^YhichJ  except  a  man 

believe  faithfully,  hej  cannot  bej  savedj 

Glory  bej  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son  5  and  to 

the  holy  Ghost  | 

As  it  was  in  the  begining,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 

be2  I  world  without  endi     Amen. 

Here  followeth  the  Litany  or  general  Sup- 
plicacon  to  bej  sung  or  said  after  morning 
prayer  vpon  Sundaiesj  wednesdaies  and 
fridaiesj  and  aj  other  times,  when  it  shall 
be^  coman^ded  by  the  Ordinary^ 
O  God  the  father  of  heaven  S  have  mercy  yipon 
vs  miserable  sinnersi 

O  God  the  father  of  heaven  ■  have  mercy  vpon 
vs  miserable  sinnersi 
O  God  the  sonj  Eedeemer  of  the  world  !■  have 
mercy  vpon  vs  miserable  Sinnersi 

0  God  the  son,  Redeemer  of  the  world  S  have 
mercy  vpon  vs  miserable  sinnersi 

O  fifty  five 

0,  God  the  holy  Ghostj  proceeding  from  the 
fatherj  and  the  son  M  have  mercy  vpon  vs 
miserable  sinners. 

0   God  the  holy  Ghostj  proceeding  from 


1.  24.     The  59tli  page  of  the  MS.  Book  coTr.mences  with  the  words  '•'  O  God". 
1.  24.      **  O,  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

I  (113) 


The  Litany 

the  father^  and  the  Son :  have  mercy  vpon 
vs  miserable  sinners. 

O   holy,   blessed,    and   glorious    Trinity,    three 

and 
persons,  one  dDod  S  hare  mercy  vpon  vs  miser- 
able Sinners. 

O  holy  blessed  and  glorious  Trinity,  three 
persons  and  one  CDod  ■  have  mercy  upon  vs 
miserable  sinners. 
Remember  not  Lord  our  offences^  nor  the  offences 
of  our  forefathers,  neither  take  thou  vengeance  of 
our  sinfs  S  spare  vsj  good  Lordj  spare  thy  people 
whom  thou  hast  redeemed  with  thy  most  precious 
bloiidj  and  be|  not  angry  with  vs  for  everi 

Spare  vsj  good  Lord. 
e 

ifrom  all  evil|  and  mischi|f^|  from  sin||,  from 

the  crafts  and  assaults  of  the  devil|,  from  thy 
wrathj  and  from  everlasting  damnation^ 

Good  Lord,  deliver  vs. 
ffrom  all  blindness^  of  heart  J  from  pride,  vain| 
glory,  and  hypocrisy  j  from  envy,  hatred,  and 
malicej  and  all  vncharitablenessij 

Good  Lord 5  deliver  vs. 

ffrom  fornication  J  and  all  other  deadly  sin  |  and 

from  all  the  decei|ts  of  the  world,  the  flesh  j  and 

the  devilij 

Good  i^ordj  deliver  vsi 

fifty  six 


1.    4.     "and"  interlined^  without  a  caret. 

1.  15.     In  "mischief",  the  "i"  written  on  a  letter  which  it  obliterates. 
1.  20.     Tn  "hypocrisy",  an  "i"  altered  into  the  "y". 
1.  27.     The  59th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 
(114) 


The  Litany 


t 


fFrom  ligh|niiigj  and  tempest  J  from  plague, 
pestilencej  and  famine  J  from  battell,  and  murder, 
and  from  sudden  death j 

Good  llordj  deliver  vsi 
ffrom  all  sedition,  privy  conspiracyj  and  rebellion  J 
from   all   false  doctrine,  heresie,   and  schism  \ 
from  hardness^  of  heart,  and  contempt  of  thy 
word  and  comaii|dmentj 

Good  ]tordj  deliver  vsi 
By  the  mystery  of  thy  holy  incarnation  \  by  thy 
holy  nativity  and  circumcision  \  by  thy  baptism, 
fasting,  and  temptation  j 

Good  5Lordj  deliver  vs. 
By  thine  agony  and  bloitdy  sweat  J  by  thy  cross| 
and  passion  |  by  thy  precious  death  and  burial|, 
by  the  glorious  resurrection  and  ascension  |  and 
by  the  combing  of  the  holy  ■  Ghostj 

Good  ^ordj  deliver  vsi 

In  all  time  of  our  tribulation  |  in  all  time  of  our 

wealth  \  in  the  hour^  of  death,  and  in  the  day  of 
e 

Judgment, 

Good  ^ordj  deliver  vsi 
Wei  sinners  doi  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vs,   O 
Lord,  God.  and  that  it  may  please  thee  to  rule 
and  govern  thy  holy  Church  vniversalj  in  the 
right  way  j 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  Lordi 


1.     1.     The  60th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  fFrom". 
1.    8.     In  "comandment",  the  "  n"  written  on  a  '^u" 
1.  10.     In  ''mystery",  an  "i"  altered  into  the  ''y". 
1.  14.     In  "bloudy",  the  "u"  formed  out  of  an  "o", 

I  2  (115) 


The  Litany 

That  it  may  plcasy  thee  to  keep!  and  strengthen 
in  the  true  worshipping  of  thee,  in  righteousness 
and  holiness^  of  lifej  thy  servant  Charles  our 
most  gracious  King  and  Governour ) 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  Lord. 
fifty  seven 

e 

That  it  may  pleas^i  thee  to  rule  his  heart  in  thy 

faith,  fear^,  and  love,  and  that  heLJ  may  evermore 
haue  affiance  in  thcej  and  ever  seeke  thy  honour 
and  glory  \ 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  ILordi 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  beQ  his  defender  and 
keeper,    giving   him   the   victory   over    all    his 
enemies  | 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  ilord. 

That  it  may  please  thee  to  bless  and  preserve 

t 
our    gra'  jous    Queen^   Katherinei   MaryJ  the 

QueenJ  Motherj  James  Duke  of  Yorkcj  and  all 

the  royal  J  family  J 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  ilordt 

That  it  may  please  thee  to  illuminate  all  Bishops, 

e 
Priestsj  and  Deacons  with  true  knowledg[|  and 

A 

vnderstanding  of  thy  wordj  and  that  both  by 
their]  preaching  and  living  they  may  se2  it  fbrthj 
and  shew  it  accordingly  | 


1.    6.     The  6Cth  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 
1.     7.     The  61st  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  ''That  '. 
1.  17.     After  "Mary",  a  blot,  as  if  to  obliterate  a  point. 
(116) 


The  Litany 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hearl  vsj  good  ILord. 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  endue  the  Lords  of 
the  Councill,  and  all  the  nobilityj  with  grace, 
wisdomi  and  vnderstanding  { 

We|  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  ilord. 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  blessl  and  keepi  the 
Magistrates,  giving  them  grace  to  execute  Jus- 
tice, and  to  maintain^  truth  j 

We|  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  l.ordi 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  bless^  and  keep^  all 
thy  people  | 

Wei  beseech  thee  to  hear^  usj  good  ilordi 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  give  to  all  nations^ 
vnityj  peaccj  and  concord  j 

We|  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  llordi 


fifty  eight 


That  it  may  please  thee  to  give  vs  an  heart  to 
love  and  dread  thee,  and  diligently  to  live  after 
thy  comandements } 

Wei  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  3Lordi 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  give  to  all  thy  people 
increase  of  grace,  to  hear^  meekly  thy  word, 
and  to  receive  it  with  pure  affection,  and  to  bring 
forth  the  fruits  of  the  spirit  | 

Wei  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  Lordi 


1.    3.     In  "Council",  the  "i"  written  on  an  "e". 

1.  16.     The  61st  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

1.  17.     The  62nd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "That". 

1.  23.     In  "  receive",  the  "  e"  rewritten  with  different  ink. 

(117) 


The  Litany 

That  it  may  please  thee  to  bring  into  the  way  of 
truth  all  such  as  have  erred  and  are  deceived } 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  i^ord. 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  strengthen  such  as 
do^  stand,  and  to  comfort,  and  helpy  the  weak^- 
hearted,    and   to   raise   vp   them  that  fall,  and 
finally  to  beat  down^  Satan  vnder  our  feet^  S 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  !lord. 

That  it  may  please  thee  to  succour,  help^,  and 

comfort  all  that  are  in  danger,  necessity j    and 

tribulation  { 

We^  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  3lord 

e 

That  it   may  please   thee  to  preservl  all  that 

travel  by  land  or  by  water,  all  women  labouring 
of  childj  all  sick  persons  and  young  Children, 
and  to  shew  thy  pi^jy  vpon  all  prisoners  and 
Captives  J 

We|  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vs,  good  llordi 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  defend  and  provide 
for  the  fatherless!  Children  and  widdowisj  and 
all  that  are  desolate  and  oppressed  | 

Wei  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  llordi 
,  fifty  nine  That 

That  it  may  please  thee  to  have  mercy  vpon  all 
menj 

Wei  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  Elord 


1,  24.     The  63rd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  ''That". 
(118) 


The  Litany 

That  it  may  please  thee  to  forgive  our  enemies, 
persecutors^  and  Slanderers,  and  to  turn  their 
hearts ) 

We|  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsj  good  llordi 

e 

That  it  may  please  thee  to  givef  and  pservl  to 

our  vse  the  kindly  fruits  of  the  earth,  sol  as  in 
due  time  we^  may  enjoy  them } 

Wei  beseech  thee  to  hear|  vsj  good  llord 
That  it  may  please  thee  to  give  vs  true  re- 
pentancej  to  forgive  vs  all  our  sin|s,  negligencesj 
and  ignorancesi,  and  to  endue  vs  with  the  grace 
of  thy  holy  Spirit|  to  amend  our  lives  according 
to  thy  holy  word  J 

Wei  beseech  thee  to  hear!  vsj  good  liord 
Son  of  God  I  wei  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsi 

Son  of  God  I  we|  beseech  thee  to  hear^  vsi 
O  lamb  of  god  ■  that  takest  away  the  sin|s  of 
the  world  | 

Grant  vs  thy  peacei 
O  Lamb  of  God  I  that  takest  away  the  sin|s  of 
the  world  | . 

Haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 
O  Christj  hear^  vsi 

O  Christj  hear^  vsi 
Lord  J  haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 

Lord  J  haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 
Christj  haue  mercy  vpon  vsb 

Christj  haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 


1.    5.     After  "  give",  a  blot,  as  if  to  obliterate  a  point. 

(119) 


The  Litany 

Lordj  haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 

Lordj  haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 
Sixty  Then 

Then  shall  the  Priest,  and  the  people  with 
him,  say  the  Lords  prayer. 
Our  father,  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be| 
thy  namci  'Chy  kingdom^  comci  Chy  will 
bei  done  in  earthj  as  it  is  in  heaveni  (Dive  vs 
this  day  our  daily  breadi  And  forgive  vs  our 
trespasses,  as  wei  forgive  them,  that  trespass^^ 
against  vsi  And  lead  vs  not  into  temptation} 
but  deliver  us  from  evilii     Amen. 

Priesti 
O  Lordj  deale  not  with  vs  after  our  sinfsi 

Answer! 
Neither  reward  vs  after  our  iniquitiesi 
Let  vs  prayi 

n 

O  God  merciful!  father^  that  despisest^  ot  the 

sighing  of  a  contrite  heart,  nor  the  desire  of  such 

s 
as  be|  sorrowful!  5  mercifully  assist  our  prayer| 

e 
that  wei  make  before  the|  in  all  our  troubles  and 

A 

adversitiesj  whensoever  they  oppress|  vs  |    and 
ti 

graiously  hear^  vs|  that  those  evilis  which  the 

crafl  and  subtilty  of  the  devili  or  man  worketh 


1.    4.     The  64th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "Then". 
1.     6.      "  Our"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  18.     '' O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  18.     In  "  despisest",  the  "  est"  rewritten,  and  followed  by  a  large  blot. 
(120) 


The  Litany 

against  vsj  bef  brought  to  nought,  and  by  the 
providence  of  thy  goodnessi  they  may  be|  dis- 
persed, that  we|  thy  servants,  being  hurt  by  no| 
persecutions,  may  evermore  give  thanks  vnto 
thee  in  thy  holy  Church,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 

O  Lord,  arisei  helpe  vs,  and  dehver  vsj  for 

thy  names  sake. 

O  God,  we|  have  heard  with  our  eares,  and  our 

fathers  have  declared  vnto  vs  the  noble  works 

that  thou  didst  in  their|  dales j  and  in  the  old 

time  before  them. 

O.  sixty  one 

O  Lord,  arise,  helpl  vs,  and  deliver  vs  for  thine 

honour. 

Glory  be|  to  the  father,  and  to  the  son  ■  and  to 

the  holy  Ghost  J 

Answer^ 
As  it  was  in  the  begining,  is  now,  and  ever  shall 
bei  ■  world  without  endi     Amen. 

from  our  enemies  defend  vsj  O  Christi 

t^ 
Gra|iously  look|  vpon  our  afflictions! 

Pitifully  behold  the  sorrowfs  of  our  heartsi 
Mercifully  forgive  the  sin  is  of  thy  peoplci 

u 

fauorably  with  mercy  hear!  our  prayers. 

1.     5.     In  "thee",  the  "e"  rewritten  with  darker  ink. 

1.     8.     In  "names",  the  "  e"  rewritten  in  darker  ink. 

1.     9-     "  O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  10.     In  "  vs",  the   "  s"  of  a  very  clumsy  character  and  in  darker  ink,  and  written  on 

a  letter  which  it  obliterates. 
1.  14.     The  Goth  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "  O  Lord,". 

(121) 


The  Litany 

O  Son  of  Davidj  haue  mercy  vpon  vsi 

Both  now  and  ever  vouchsafe  to  hear^  vs,  o 

Christi 

t  ^  t 

Graiiously  hear!  vs,  O  Christ  ■  gra|iously 

A  A  *' 

hearl  vs  o  Lord  Christi 
Priesti 
O  Lord,  lei  thy  mercy  bei  shewed  vpon  vs. 
Answer! 
As  wei  doi  put  our  trust  in  theii 
Let  vs  prayi 
e 
We|  humbly  beseech  theij  O  father,  mercifully 

to  look!  vpon  our  infirmities  |  and  for  the  glory 
of  thy  namej  turny  from  vs  all  those  evils  that 
we|  most  righteously  have  deserved  |  and  grantj 
that  in  all  our  troubles  wei  may  pui  our  whole 
trust  and  confidence  in  thy  mercyj  and  evermore 

servl  the!  in  holiness!  and  pureness|  of  living, 

to  thy  honour  and  glory,  through  our  only 
mediatour  and  Advocate^  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi 
Amen. 

A  prayer  of  S*  Chrysostom. 
Sixty  two  Almighty. 

Almighty  Godj  who  hast  given  vs  grace  a|  this 
time  with  one  accord  to  make  our  Coiiion  Sup- 


1.  11.     "We"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  21.     In  "  Chrysostom",  an  "i"  altered  into  the  ^'y". 

1.  23.     The  66th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "Almighty". 
1.  23.     "Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
(122) 


The  Litany 

e 

plications  vnto  the|,  and  dost  promise,  that  when 

two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  thy  name, 

thou  wilt  grant  their;]  requests  |  fulfil [j  now,  o 

Lord,  the  desires  and  petitions  of  thy  servants } 

as  may  beO  most  expedient  for  them,  granting 

e 
vs  in  this  world  knowledgj  of  thy  tmth,  and  in 

the  world  to  come  life  everlasting!     Amen. 

2  Corinthians,  13.  14. 
The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,   and  the 
love  of  God,   and  the   fellowship  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  be  J  with  vs  all  evermorei  Amen. 

Here  endeth  the  Litany. 


sixty  three 


1.  13.     The  66th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 


U.  Pr,  Q.  Pr. 

1.  8.     2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  1.  8.     2  Cor.  xiii.  14. 

(123) 


Prayers  and  Thanksgivings. 

vpon  severalfl  occasions, 

To  bel  used  before  the  two  finals  prayers 
of  the  Litanyj  or  of  morning  and  evening 
prayer. 

Prayers, 
for  raingi 
O  God  heavenly  father,  who  by  thy  son  Jesus 
Christ  hast  promised  to  all  them  that  seek  thy 
Kingdom   and    the   righteousnessH   thereof^    all 
things   necessary  to  their]  bodily  sustenance  J 

e 
send  vs,  weO  beseech  the-^,  in  this  our  necessity^ 

such  moderate  rainj  and  showr^s,  that  we^  may 

e 
receiv3  the  fmits  of  the  earth  to  our  comfort, 

A 

to 

and  thy  honour,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi 

A 

Amen. 

ffor  fair  J  weather  S 
O  Almighty  Lord  Godj  who  for  the  sin33  of 
man  didst  once  drownH  all  the  worldj  except 
eight  personsj  and  afterward  of  thy  great  mercy 
didst  promise  neTer  to  destroy  it  soS  again!  ] 
Vt^eZ  humbly  beseech  thee,  that  although  we^  for 
our  iniquities  haue  worthily  deserved  a  plague  of 
rain^  and  watersj  yet  vpon  our  true  repentanceg 
thou  wilt  send  vs  such  weatherj  as  that  we^  may 


1.     1.     The  67th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  ''  Pravers' 
1.     8.     "O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  18.     "  O  Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  24.     After  "  repentance",  a  blot,  as  if  to  obliterate  a  point. 
(124) 


Prayers 

e 

receivi  the  fruits  of  the  earth  in  due  season,  and 

A 

learni  both  by  thy  punishment  to  amend  our 
lives,  and  for  thy  clemency  to  give  thee  praise 
and  gloryj  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi 
Amen. 

In  sixty  four 

In  the  time  of  dearth  and  faminci 

O  God  heavenly  father,  whose  giift  it  is,  that 

the  raini  doth  fall,  the  earth  is  fruitful!,  beasts 

increase,  and  fishes  doi  multiply  |    Behold,  wel 

e 
beseech  the|,  the  afflictions  of  thy  peoplej  and 

grant  that  the  scarcity  and  dearth  (which  wei 

do|  now  most  justly  suffer  for  our  iniquity)  may 

through  thy  goodness!   be^  mercifully   turned 

into  cheapness!  and  plent}^,  for  the  love  of  Jesus 

e 
Christ  our  Lord  |    to  whom  with  the!  and  the 

holy  Ghost  bei  all  honour  and  glory,  now  and 
for  ever.     Amen. 

Or  this. 
O  God  merciful!  father^  who  in  the  time  of 
Elisha  the  Prophet  didst  suddenly  in  Samaria 
turn!  great  scarcity  and  dearth  into  plenty  and 
cheapnessi  |  have  mercy  vpon  vs,  that  wei  who 
are  now  for  our  sinis  punished  with  like  ad- 


1.    3.     In  "give",  the  "e"  rewritten. 

1.     7.     The  68th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  "  In  the". 

1.    8.     "  O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  20.     "  O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

(125) 


Prayers 

versity,  may  likewise  find  a  seasonable  relief!  S 
Increase  the  fruits  of  the  earth  by  thy  hea- 
venly benediction  |  and  grant  that  wel,  receiv- 
ing thy  bountifuli  liberality,  may  use  the  same 
to  thy  glory,  the  relief^  of  those  that  are 
needy,  and  our  own  comfort,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lordi     Ameui 

In  the  time  of  warj  and  tumultsi 
O  Almighty  God,  King  of  all  Kingsj  and  Go- 
vernor of  all  thingsj  whose  power  noi  creature 
is  able  to  resist,  to  whom  it  belongeth  justly  to 
punish  Sinners,  and  to  be!  merciful!  to  them 

that   truly   repent,    save   and  deliver  vs,   wel 

e 
humbly  beseech  the| 

sixty  five  from 

from   the  hands   of  our  enemies  |  abate  theirf 

pride,    asswa^Ige   their^   malice,    and    confound 

their!  devices,  that  wel,  being  armed  with  thy 

defense^  may  bei   pserved  evermore   from   all 

e 

pe||ilis,  to  glorifie  the!  who  art  the  only  giver 

of  all  victory,  through  the  merits  of  thy  only 
Son!  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi     Ameni 

In  the  time  of  any  comon  plague  or  sicknessi 
O  Almighty  God,  who  in  thy  wrath  didst  send  a 
plague  vpon  thine  own!  people  in  the  wilderness! 


1.    4.     In  *'use",  a  "v"  altered  into  the  "u". 
1.    9.     "  O  Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  16.     The  69th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  from". 
1.  2J.     "  O  Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
(12G) 


Prayers 

for  their^  obstinate  rebellion  against  Moses  and 
Aaron,  and  also^  in  the  time  of  King  David  didst 
slay  with  the  plague  of  pestilence  three  score  and 
ten  thousand,  and  yet  remembring  thy  mercy 
didst  save  the  restj  have  pityy  vpon  vs  miserable 
sinners,  who  are  now  visiled  with  great  sickness| 
and  mortality,  that  like  as  thou  didst  then  accept 
of  an  attonement,  and  didst  comaiiyd  the  destroy- 
ing Angelii  to  cease  from  punishing  \  So3  it  may 
now  please  thee  to  withdraw  from  vs  this  plague 
and  grievous  sicknessy^  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lordi     Amen. 

In  the  ember  weekes  to  bei  said  euery  dayj 

for  those  that  are  to  bei  admitted  into  holy 

Ordersi 

Almighty    God  our  heavenly   fatherj  who  hast 

purchased  to  thyself  ij  an  vniversaiy  Church,  by 

the  precious  blood  of  thy  dear^  son  j  mercifully 

sixty  six 

lookl  upon  the  samej  and   aH  this  time  sol 

guide  and  govern^  the  minds  of  thy  servants 

the  Bishops  and  pastours  of  thy  flockj  that  they 

may  lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  manj  but  faithfully 

e 

and  wisely  make  choice  of  fiy  persons  to  servi 

in  the  sacred  Ministery  of  thy  Cliurchi     ^nd  to 

1.    8.  In  "coinand"j  a  "u"  altered  into  the  ""n". 

1.  16.  "Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  19.  The  69th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

1.  20.  The  70th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  'Moak". 

1.  20.  In  "upon",  a  "v"  altered  into  the  "u". 

1.  25.  In  "  Church",  the  "  ll"  retouched  with  darker  ink. 

(127) 


Prayers 

those  which  shall  bef  ordained  to  an  holy 
funetioDj  give  thy  grace  and  heavenly  bene- 
dictioDj  that  both  by  their|  life  and  doctrine 

t  t 

they  may  se|  forth  thy  glory,  and  sefl  forward 

the  salvation  of  all  menj  through  Jesus  Christ 

our  Lordi     Amen. 

Or  thisi 

Almighty  Godj  the  giver  of  all  good  gifts,  who 

of  thy  divine  providence  hast  appointed  divers| 

orders   in   thy    Church  J    give   thy   grace,    we^ 
e 

humbly  beseech  thei,  to  all  thosej  who  are  to  bei 

called  to  any  officeg  and  administration  in  the 

same  j  and  sol  replenish  them  with  the  truth  of 

thy  doctrine,  and  endue  them  with  innocency  of 

e  e 

lifcj  that  they  may  faithfolly  servi  before  thf, 

to  the  glory  of  thy  great  namcj  and  the  benefii 

of  thy  holy  Church,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 

Lordi    Amen. 

t 
A  prayer  for  the  high  Court  of  Parliamj 

to  be  read  duriing  theiri  Session. 

sixty  seven  Most 

4 

1.     1.     In  "to",  the  "t"  retouched  with  darker  ink. 

1.    3.     In  "benediction",  the  "ict"  written  in  darker  ink  on  some  letters  which  seem 

to  have  been  before  altered. 
1.    8.     "Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.  12.     After  "office",  a  blot,  as  if  to  obliterate  a  point. 

I.  16.     In  "benefi^l",  the  "e"  written  on  an  "i". 

U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

II.  1,  2.     any  holy  function.  U.  1,  2.    any  holy  function. 

(128) 


Prayers 

e 
Most  gracious  Godj  wei  humbly  beseech  thef, 

as  for  this  Kingdom^  in  general!,  sol  especially 
for  the  high  Court  of  Parliament,  under  our 
most  religious  and  gracious  King  ay  this  time 
assembled  ■  That  thou  ^YOuldest  be^  pleased  to 
direct  and  prosper  all  their^  consultations  to  the 
advancement  of  thy  glory,  the  good  of  thy 
Church,  the  safety,  honour,  and  ^Yelfare  of  our 

SoverrtigOi,  and  his  Kingdoml^sJ  that  all  things 
may  bei  sol  ordered  and  setled  by  their|  endea- 
vours wpon  the  best  and  surest  foundations,  that 
peace  and  happiness!,  truth  and  justice,  religion 
and  piety  may  be^  established  among  vs  for  all 
generations.  These  and  all  other  necessaries  for 
them,  for  vs,  and  thy  whole  Church  weO  humbly 
begO  in  the  name  and  mediation,  of  Jesus  Christ 
our  most  blessed  Lord  and  Savioun     Amen. 

A  Collect  or  prayer  for  all  Conditions  of 
menj  to  beivsed  a|  such  times  when  the 
Litany  is  not  appointed  to  bel  saidi 
O  God  the  Creator  and  pserver  of  all  mankind. 


.    1.  The  71st  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  Most". 

.     1.  "Most"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

.     1.  In  "  gracious",  the  "c"  written  in  darker  ink  on  a  **  t". 

.    4.  In  "religious",  the  "i"  written  in  darker  ink  on  a  letter  which  it  obliterates. 

.    4.  In  "  time",  the  "  i"  written  in  darker  ink  on  a  letter  which  seems  to  have  been 

before  altered. 

.    9.  In  '•  Soveraign",  an  "  e"  altered  into  the  "a". 

.11.  In  "upon",  the  "  u"  written  in  darker  ink  on  a  "v". 

.21.  "  O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 


U.  Pr.  Q.  Pr. 

1.  9.     Dominions.  1.  9.     Dominions. 

K  (129) 


Prayers 

we|  humbly  beseech  thee  for  all  sorts  and  con- 
ditions of  men,  that  thou  wouldest  be' '  pleased  to 

make  thy  way^iS  known  ^Tito  them  |  thy  saving 
unto 

health  among  all  nationsi  More  especially  wefl 
pray  for  the  good  estate  of  the  Cathohck 
Church  5  that  it  may  be']  so^  guided  and  go- 
verned by  thy  good  spirit,  that  all  who  profess^] 
and  call  themselres 

Christians 
sixty  eight 

Christiansj  may  be8  led  into  the  way  of  truth, 
and  hold  the  faith  in  unity  of  Spirit,  in  the  bond 
of  peace,  and  in  righteousness: '  of  life,  ffinally 
we^  comend  to  thy  fatherly  Goodness^  all  those 
who  are  any  waies  afflicted,  or  distressed  in  mind, 
^thistobesaidbodvi  or  cstatc,  (^especially  those  for  whom  our 

when  any  desire  ,  ■*■ 

the  prayers  of  pra^crs  are  desired)  that  it  may  please  thee  to 

the  Congregas  i     .  r» 

comfort  and  relieve  them  according  to  theirl 
seTerain  necessities,  gi^^ng  them  patience  \Tider 
their!]  sufferings,  and  a  happy  issue  out  of  all 
theirj  afflictions!  And  this  welJ  beg  for  Jesus 
Christ  his  sakci     Ameni 


1.    3.     In  "ways",  an  "V  altered  into  the  "y",  and  an  "e",  after  the  **i"  partially 

obliterated. 
1.    8.     In  "  themselves",  the  "  v"  written  in  darker  ink  on  another  letter. 
1.  11.     The  72nd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  Christians". 
1.  12.     In  "unity",  a  "v"  altered  into  the  "u". 
1.  18.     In  "relieve",  the  "ie"  written  on  other  letters;   and  the  final  "e"  rewritten 

with  darker  ink. 
1.  19.     In  "several",  a  "  u"  altered  into  the  "v". 
1.  16 — 19.     The  marginal  note  written  in  a  different  and  upright  hand. 

.  19  (margin).     "  Congrega^gation",  sic  orig. 
(130) 


gation 


Prayers 

A  prayer  that  may  be  said  after  any 
of  the  former. 
O  Godj  whose  nature  and  property  is  ever  to 
have  mercy  and  to  forgive,  receive  our  humble 
petitions  |  and  though  we|  bei  tyed  and  bound 
with  the  Chain^  of  our  siufs,  yet  lei  the 
pi|ifulness  of  thy  great  mercy  loose  vs,  for  the 
honour  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Mediatour  and 
Advocate.     Amen. 


sixty  nine 


1.    3.     "O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.     4.     In  "have",  a  "u"  altered  into  the  "v". 

1.  10.     The  72nd  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

K  2  (131) 


Thanksgivings 

A  General!  thanksgiving 

Almighty  Godj  father  of  all  mercies,  well  thine 

e 
unworthy  servants  doi  give  the3  most  humble 

and  hearty  thanks    for  all  thy  goodness^  and 

loving  kindness!  to  vs,  and  to  all  men  (^particu- 

Xniny'thlf  1^^'ly  to  those  who  desire  now  to  offer  vp  theirfj 

ed  for ^desiir'  P^^^^^^  ^^^  thanksgivings  for  thy  late  mercies 

toreturnpraise.  youchsafcd  vnto  thcmi)     We[|  blcssl  thcc  for 

our  creationj  pservation,  and  all  the  blessings  of 

this  life,  but  above  all  for  thine  inestimable  love 

in  the  redemption  of  the  world   by  our  Lord 

Jesus  Christ  \   for  the  mean^s  of  grace,  and  for 

e 

the  hope  of  gloryi     And  wei  beseech  the!  give 

A 

vs  that  due  sense  of  all  thy  mercies,  that  our 
hearts  may  be^  iinfeignedly  thankfulij  and  that 
wei  may  shew  forth  thy  praise^  not  only  with 
our  lips,  but  in  our  lives,  by  giving  vp  our  selves 

e 

to  thy  service,  and  by  walking  before  the!  in 

A 

holiness!    and    righteousness!    all    our   dayes, 

through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord )  to  whom  with 
e 

the!  and  the  holy  Ghost  bei  all  honour  and 

Glory,  world  without  endi     Amen. 


1.    1.     The   73rd  page   of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  words  «'A   General^ 

thanksgiving". 
1.    3.     "Almighty"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 
1.    4.     In  "unworthy",  a  "v"  altered  into  the  "u". 
1.    7.     In  "particularly",  an  "e"  altered  into  the  "a". 
1.  16.     In  "  unfeignedly",  a  "v"  altered  into  the  "  u". 
1.  18.     In  "  selves",  a  "u"  altered  into  the  "v". 
1.  20.     In  "  dayes",  an  "i"  altered  into  the  "y". 

(132) 


Thanksgivings 

ffor  RainI 
O  God  our  heavenly  father,  who  by  thy  gracious 
providence  dost  cause  the  former  and  the  latter 
raini  to  descend  vpon  the  earthj  that  it  may  bring 


forth  fruit  for  the  wse  of  man  \  we|  give  the! 

e 
humble  thanks  that  it  hath  pleased  the!  in  our 

great  seventy 

necessity  to  send  vs  at!  the  last  a  joyful  rain| 
vpon  thine  inheritance,  and  to  refresh  it  when  it 
was  dry,  to  the  great  comfort  of  thy|  unworthy 
servants,  and  to  the  glory  of  thy  holy  name, 
through  thy  mercies  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi 
Amen. 

ffor  fairl  weatheri 
O  Lord  Cod,  who  hast  justly  humbled  vs  by 
thy  late  plague  of  imoderate  raini  and  waters, 
and  in  thy  mercy  hast  relieved  and  comforted 
our  soulgs  by  this  seasonable  and  blessed  change 
of  weather  j  Wei  praise  and  glorifie  thy  holy 
name  for  this  thy  mercy,  and  will  alwaies  declare 
thy  loving=kindness^  from  generation  to  genera- 
tionj  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi     Amen. 

ffor  Plenty! 
O  Most  merciful  father,  who  of  thy  gracious 


2.  "  O  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

5.  In  "use",  a  "v"  altered  into  the  "u". 

7 .  "great' ',  this  catch-word  is  not  repeated  at  the  commencement  of  the  following  page. 

8.  The  74th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  necessity". 
10.  In  "thy",  an  "i"  altered  into  the  "y". 

15.  "  O  Lord"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

24.  "  O  Most"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

(133) 


Thanksgivings 

goodnessi  hast  heard  the  devout  prayers  of  thy 
Church,  and  turned  our  dearth  and  scarcity  into 
cheapness!]  and  plenty  J  We^  give  thee  humble 
thanks  for  this  thy  speciaiy  bounty,  beseeching 
thee  to  continue  thy  loving  kindness^  vnto  vsj 
that  our  land  may  yield  vs  her  fruits  of  increasej 


our 


to  thy  glory  and  tl,';]  comfortj  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lordi     Amen. 

ffor  peace  and  deliverance  from  our  enemies. 
O  Almighty  God,  who  art  a  strong  tower  of 
defence   vnto   thy  servants  against  the  face  of 
their! 
seventy  one  en|imies ; 

e 

enemies!  We^  yield  they  praise  and  thanks- 
giving for  our  deliverance  from  those  great  and 
apparent    dangers   wherewith   wei   were    com- 

passed.    Well  acknowledgkl  it  thy  goodnessy  that 

wei  were  not  delivered  over  as  a  prey  vnto 
them  J  beseeching  thee  still  to  continue  such 
thy  mercies  towards  vs,  that  all  the  world  may 
know  that  thou  art  our  Saviour  and  mighty  de- 
livererj  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

ffbr  restoniing  publick  peace  ay  homei 
O  eternal  (Eod,  our  heavenly  father|  who  alone 


1.    6.  In  "  yield",  the  "  ie"  written  on  letters  which  they  obliterate. 

1.  10.  ''^  O  Almighty  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  14.  The  75th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  "  enemies". 

1.  24.  "  O  eternal  God"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

(134) 


Thanksgivings 


a 


makest  men  to  befof  one  mind  in  -efie  house,  and 
stillest  the  outrage  of  a  violent  and  unruly 
people  I  Wei  bless|  thy  holy  name  that  it  hath 
pleased  thee  to  appease  the  seditious  tumults 
which  have  been||  lately  raised  vp  amongst  vs  \ 
most  humbly  beseeching  thee  to  gragnt  to  all  of 
vs  graccj  that  wei  may  henceforth  obediently 
walk!  in  thy  holy  comandlments,  and  leading  a 
quiet  and  peaceable  life  in  all  godlinessi  and 
honesty,  may  continually  offer  vnto  the^  our 
Sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  for  these  thy 
mercies  towards  vsj  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lordi     Amen. 

ffor  deliverance  from  the  plaguej  or 

other  comon  sicknessfi 
O  Lord  God,  who  hast  wounded  vs  for  sinisp 
and  consumed  vs  for  our  transgressions  by  thy 

seventy  two 

late  heavy  and  dreadful!  visitationfj  and  now  in 
the  midst  of  Judgement  remembring  mercy,  hast 
redeemed  our  souls  from  the  jawis  of  death  \ 
wei  offer  vnto  thy  fatherly  goodness|  our  selresi 
our  soulfs  and  bodies^  which  thou  hast  delivered 

to  bei  a  living  Sacrifice  vnto  the!,  always  praising 
and  magnifyinig  thy  mercies  in  the  midst  of  thy 
Churchj  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lordi    Amen. 

1.    5.     In  "have",  a  ''u"  altered  into  the  "v". 

1.  16.     "  O  Lord"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  18.     The  75th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  has  no  catch-word. 

1.  19.    The  76th  page  of  the  MS.  Book  commences  with  the  word  'Mate". 

(135) 


Thanksgivings 


Or  this 

e  e 

We|  humbly  acknowledgi  before  theij  0  most 

A  A 

merciful  flithcr,  that  all  the  punishments  which 

are  threatened  in  thy  law,  might  justly  have 

fallen  vpon  vs  by  reason  of  our  manifold  trans- 

e 

gressions  and  hardness!  of  heart.     Yet  seiing  it 

A 

e 

hath  pleased  the!  of  thy  tender  mercy  vpon  our 

weaki  and  vnworthy  humiliation^  to  asswage  the 
contagious  sickness|  J  wherewith  wel  lately 
have  been!  sore  afflicted,  and  to  restore  the  voice 
of  joy  and  health  into  our  dwellings  j  wel  offer 
vnto  thy  divine  Majesty  the  sacrifice  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving^  lauding  and  magnifying  thy 
glorious  name  for  ^  such  thy  preservation  and 
providence  over  vsj  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lordi 

Amen.i 
seventy  three  The 


1.  2.     "  We"  written  in  an  engrossing  character. 

1.  4.     In  ''have",  the  "v"  written  on  another  letter. 

(136)  ^^